^. IMAGE EVALUATION TEST TARGET (MT-3) Y ^. ^ /. /- i/j :/. 1.0 lii I.I f^lig Lil i|U 11.6 V]

^fe [/. S^ CIHM Microfiche Series (l\1onographs) ICMH Collection de microfiches (monographies) Canadian Institute for Historical Microreproductions / Institut Canadian de microreproductions historiques tot Technical and Bibliographic Notes / Notes ftchniques et bibliographiques The institute has attempted to obtain the best original copy available for filming. Features of this copy which may be bibliographically unique, which may alter any of the images in the reproduction, or which may significantly change the usual method of filming, are checked below. □ Coloured covers/ Couverture de couleur I I Covers damaged/ n n n Couverture endommag^ Covers restored and/or laminated/ Couverture restauree et/ou pellicula Cover title missing/ Le titre de couverture manque Coloured maps/ Caites g^ographiques en couleur Coloured ink (i.e. other than blue or black)/ Encre de couleur (i.e. autre que bleue ou noire) Coloured plates and/or illustrations/ Planches et/ou illustrations en couleur Bound with other material/ Relie avec d'autres documents Tight binding may cause -hadows or distortion along interior margin/ La reliure serree peut causer de I'ombre ou de la distorsion le long de la marge interieure □ Blank leaves added during restoration may appear within the text. Whenever possible, these have been omitted from filming/ II se peut que certaines pages blanches ajouties lors d'une restauration apparaissent dans le texte, mais, lorsque cela etait possible, ces pages n'ont pas ete filmees. L'Institut a microfilm^ le meilleur exemplaire qu'il lui a eti possible de se procurer. Les details de cet exemplaire qui sont peut-£tre uniques du point de vue bibliographique, qui peuvent modifier une image reproduite, ou qui peuvent exiger une modification dans la methode normale de f ilmage sont indiques ci-dessous. □ Coloured pages/ Pages de couleur □ Pages damaged/ Pages endommagees □ Pages restored and/or laminated/ Pages restaurees et/ou pellicul6es Pages discoloured, stained or foxed/ Pages decolorees, tachetees ou piquees □ Pages detached/ Pages detaches HShowthrough/ Transparence Quality of print varies/ Qualite inegale de I'ir poi of 1 filrr Ori( bag the sior othi firii flior or il legale de I'impression Continuous pagination/ Pagination continue Tho thai TINI whl( Map diffi •ntli bagi right raqu mati □ Includes index(es)/ Comprend un (des) index Title on header taken from:/ Le titre de Ten-tfite provient: 7 Additional comments/ Pagination is as follows; Commentaires supplementaires: □ Title page of issue Page de titre de la □ Caption of issue/ Titre de depart de la □ Masthead/ Generique (periodiques) de la livraison p. [i]-x, [l069]-2060. livraison depart de la livraison This item is filmed at the reduction ratio checked below/ Ce document est filme au taux de reduction mdique ci-dessous. ^OX 14X 18X 12X 16X 20X Z?X 26 X 30X 7 24 X 28X 32 X Thff copy filmed h«r« h«t ba«n raproductd thanks to tha ganarotity of: L'axampiaira filmA fut raproduit grica k la g4n4roait4 dw. University of Cuelph Tha Imagas appaaring hara ara tha bast quality pessibia eonsldaring tha condition and laglbility of tha original copy and In kaaping with tha filming contract apaelflcationa. Original eeplas in printad papar cevars ara fllmod baginning with tha front eevar and anding on tha last paga with a printad or llluatratad impraa- sion, or tha back eovar whan approprlata. All othar original copiaa ara fifmad baginning on tha first paga with a printad or llluatratad impras- sion. and anding on tha last paga with a printad or iliustratad impraasion. Tha last fcord»d frama on aach microficha shall contain tha symbol — »>(maaning "CON- TINUED"!, or tha symbol V (maaning "END"), whichavar appllas. Maps, platas, charts, ate, may ba fiimad at diffarant raduction ratios. Thosa too larga to ba antiraly includad in ona axpoaura ara fiimad baginning in tha uppar laft hand eornar. laft to right and top to bottom, as many framas as raquirad. Tha following diagrama liiustrata tha mathod: University of Cuelph Las imagas suivantas ont tti raproduites avec la plus grand soin, compta tanu da la condition at da la nattat* da I'axamplaira film*, at an conformity avac las conditions du contrat da filmaga. Laa axamplairaa orlginaux dont la couvartura en papiar aat ImprimAa sont film4s an commandant par la pramiar plat at •n tarminant soit par la darnlAra paga qui comporta una amprainte d'impraaslon ou d'illustration. soit par is second plat, aalon la cas. Tous las autras axamplairas originaux aont filmAa an commandant par la prami*ra paga qui comporta una amprainta d'impraaslon ou d'illustration at an tarminant par la darni4ra paga qui comporta una talla amprainta. Un daa aymbolas suivants apparaltra sur la d»Tn\^r9 imaga da chaqua microficha. salon la cas: la symbola — ♦- signifie "A SUIVRE", la symbola V signifia "FIN". Las cartaa. pianchas, tableaux, ate. peuvent Atre film4a A das taux da reduction dlff«rants. Lorsqua la documant ast trop grand pour «tra raproduit 9n un aaul clich*. ii ast film* A partir da I'angia aup«riaur gaucha. da gauche « droite. at da haut •n baa. mn pranant la nombre d'imagaa nicaasaira. Las diagrammas suivants illustrant la mAthoda. 1 2 3 1 2 3 4 5 6 22X CHI W A DICTIONARY OF CHRISTIAN ANTIQUITIES. BEINQ A C»NTL\UAT10\ OF 'THE DICTIONARY OK THE BIBLE,' EDITED BY WILLIAM SMITH, D.C.L, LL.D., AND SAMUEL CHEETHAM, M.A., ARCHDEACOK OP SOUTHWARK, AND J-BOTESSCH OF rA.yroRAI, THEOI/X)V IN KINO'B OOILKOE, iONOO*. IN TWO VOLUMES.-V0L. II. ILLUSTRATED By ENGR AVISOS ON i^OOIk TORONTO: WILLING & WILLIAMSON E INITIAl A.H. S. A. M F. / H. T. F. A. W . T C. B. G. P. H. B C.J. J. B- A. B. S.A. LIST OF WRITERS IN THE DICTIONARIES OP CHRISTIAN ANTIQUITIES AND BIOGRAPHY. INITIAL. A.H.D.A S. A. M. F.A. / H. T. A. F. A. W T. A. C. B. G. P. B. H. B-Y. C. J. B. J. B— Y. A. B. 8. A. B. NAMES. Arthur Herbert Dyke Acland, M.A., Of Christ Church, Oxford. Sheldon Amos, M.A., Late Professor of Jurisprudence in University College, London. Rev. Maksham Fkedeuick Argles, M.A., Fellow of St. John's College, Oxford, and Principal of St. Stephen's House. Rev. Henry Thomas Ammfield, M.A., F.S.A., Rector of Colnt'-Engaine, Essex ; late Vice-Principal of the Theological College, Salisbury. Rev. Fkederick Arnold, B.A., of Christ Church, Oxford. WiLiJAM Thomas Arnold, M.A., University College, Oxford. * Rev. Churchill Babington, D.D., F.L.S., Disney Professor of Avchaeology in the University of Cambridge; Hector of Cockfield, Suffolk; formerly Fellow of tit. John's College, Cambridge. Rev. George Percy Badger, D.C.L., F.R.G.S. Rev. Henry Bailey, D.D., Rector of West Tarring and Honorary Canon of Canter- bury Cathedral ; late W arden of St. Augustine's College, (Canterbury, and formerly Fellow of St. John's College, Cambridge. Rev. Charles James Ball, M.A., Master in Merchant Taylors' School. Rev. James Barmby, B.D., Vicar of Pittington, Durham ; formerly Fellow of Mag- dalen College, Oxford, and Principal of Bishop Hatfield's Hall, Durham. Rev. Alfred Barry, D.D., Principal of King's College, London, and Canon of Worcester. S. A. Bennett, B.A., Of Ijincoln's Inn. iv LIST OF WItlTERS. IIHTIALS. E. W. B. NAMES. Eight Roy. Edward White Benwn, D.D., Bishop of Ti-uro. Rov. Thomas S. Bkiiry, B.A., Trinity College, Dublin. Waltek Bksant, M.A., tioci etaiy of the Pulestiiie Exploration Fund; late Scholar of Chnst's College, Cambridge. Kev. EmvARii BicKEi;.STEr/[ Hiuk.s, M.A., Fellow of 'I'rinity College, Cambricjgo. Rev. Chaui.es William Boase, M.A., Fellow of Exeter College, Oxford, H. B. Henisy Buadshaw, M.A., (lu Diet. Biog.) Fellow of King's College, Cambridge ; Librarian of the Lni versify of Cambridge, Rev. William Bkioht, D.D., Canon of Christ Church, Oxford; Regiu.s Professor of Jiicelesiastieal History m the University of Oxford. The late Rev. Henry Buowne, M.A'., Vicar of I'evensey, and I'rebendary of Chichester Cathedral, T. S. B. W. B. (ill Diet. Ant.) E. B. B. C. W. B. W. B. H. B. (in Diet. Ant.) I. B. J. B. T, E. B. D. B. J, M. C. J. G. C. c. 0. G. C. E. B. C. M. B. C, F. D. IsAMBARli BruNEL, D.C.L., Of Lincoln s Inn ; Chancellor of the Diocese of Ely. James Hkyce, D C.L., Of Lincoln's Inn; Regius Professor of Civil Law in the University of Oxford, Thomas Ryburn Bi chanan, M.A., Fellow of All Souls College, Oxford. Rev. Daniel Builer, M.A., Rector of Thwing, Yorkshire, Rev, JoAn Mooue Capes, M.A., Of Balliol College, Oxford,' Rev, John Gibson Cazenove, D D F R S E Canon and Chiuicellor of St. Mmy's Ca'thwlral. Edinburgh • formerly Provost of Cumbrae College, N.B. ^ ' Venerable Samuel CiiEEriiAM, M A Archdeacon of Southwark ; Professor of Pastoral Theology ni Kings College London, and Chaplain of Dulwich SmSge.'"'""'^- ^'^""-.^^ ^'"-*'« C^"«g' Rev. Charles Granville Clarke, MA Late Fellow of Worcester College, Oxford. ED\VARr) BvLEs Co well, M.A ^'tpTw'^f p"'^"*^^" *^« ^^'"versity of Cambridge, lellow of Corpus Christi College. ^ Rev, Maurice Byles Cowell, M.A., Vicar of Aish-Bocking, F. H. Blackburne Daniel, Esq.. M.A Of Lincoln's Inn. *!•> ^--a.. LIST OF WItlTERS. late Scholar rian of the Vofi'SNor of Dxf'orcl. Cathedral. Ely. iaw in the INITIALS, T. W. D L. D. J. LI, D. CD. W. P. D. A. B. C. D, S. J. E. A. E. J. E. C. J. E. E. S. Ef. formerly Fellow of ■ A. P. F. W. H. F. inburgh ; Theology Diilwich College, J. M. F. 1 C.D.G. mbridge, m .CG. I W. P. G. ■ li. S. G. NAMES. Kev T. ^v. Davids. Upton. Rev Lion Ki, Davidson, M. A Curate of St. James'B, Piccadilly. Bov. John L,.e«elyn Daviks. M A SijlgS^^^'^^'^'^'V^I-'^^^bone Annity Lollcgo, Cainbiidgo. Rev. Cecil Deiodes, MA St. Mary Mugdalcno! O^f^fa' °'^"''''' "'"* ^icar of Re.% W,U.UM PCKDIE DiCKSON, DD i roii'Ksor of Divinitv in fi, . i" "•' Miss A. B. C. DuM,AH. """'*^ "' ^''^^S^-- Rev.^ Samuki, John Eaj.es, M A «ev. A. liDEHSIIKlM, D D Ph D ^s^ox. Vicar of j.odeis,Bridport'. "' Rov. JoiiN Ei.i.euton, M a R-^ctor of Barnes, tiuirey. Rov. C. J. Ellioti'. M.A Vicar of Winkfiold. Windsor, tt Church. Oxford; fontri; ?''"' ^"""^ "^ Christ Scholar in the t^niver t? Jf ^^"«f .,«»"<1 Tyrwhitt and Tutor of S Slellt^-fSf '' = '"""^^'^ ^^"o- ^^Bit 'i^i^/™- ''--- Fo.BE.. D.O.L., ""^ W^SrX;^;^-S--n.K. M.A., • Archbishop of^i?eS^^«"^' ""\ ^'^'^I'^-- *« the . Soul. College, Oxford. ^' """"''-^ ^'^""^ of All Rev JoiinMekFullei;, MA cLiibrfdge.^^'^ '"""'^^'^ ^^'^«- o'' St. John. College. Rev Jaa,esGammack,M.A., *^-^idt'^^'--Mem.S.A.Scot. lithie, Fordoun, N.B Rev^Cniusi-YN D. GiNSBUna". LL.D Elmlea, Wokingham. ' Rev Charlks Gohe,M.A., Follow of Trinity College. Oxford. The Parsonage, Drum- 'uerlylWorofSt. John 's I •lewen. LIST OF WRITERS. INITUW. NAMM. A. W. n, Tho lato Rev. Autiiur West Haddav, B.D., Hector of i'-iiton-.m-thc-Hoiith; Flon. cjanon of Worcoster • Bomotinio Follow of Trinity Colloyo, Oxford. Rev. CirAiti.Es Edwakd Hammond, M.A., Looturor (lato Fellow and Tutor) of Exoter College, Oxford. Rev. Edwin Hatch, M.A., Vice-I'rincipul of St. Mary Hall, Oxford. Rev. Edwards Comkuford Hawkins, M.A., Head Master of St. John's Foundation School, Leatherhead. Rev. Lewis Hensley, M.A., Vicar of Hitcliin. Herts; formerly Fellow of Trinity UolJego, Cambridge. ^ Rov. Ckarlks Hole, B.A., Lecturer in Ecclesiastical History at King's College London ; formerly Rector of Loxbear. ' Rev, Henhy Scott Holland, M.A., Senior Student and Tutor of Christchurch, Oxford. Rev. Fenton John Antiiony Hort D D Hulsean j;rofe8«or of Divinity, Cambridge; Chaplain to tho Jhshop of V\ inchoster. Rov. Henry John Hotiiam, M.A., Vice-Master of Trinity College, Cambridge. John Hullah, LL.D., Honorary Fellow of King's College, London. Rev. William Inge, D.D., Canon of Christ Church, Oxford; Regius Professor of Divinity in the University of Oxford. Rev. William Jackson, M.A., F.S.A. F R A S Formerly Fellow of Worcester College,' Oxford; Bampton Lecturer for 1875. ^ Rev. George Andrew Jacob, D.D., Formerly Head Master of Christ's Hospital, London. Rev. David Rice Jones. Rev. William James Josling, M.A Rector of Moulton Suffolk ; formerly Fellow of Christ's College, Cambridge. C. F. Keary, Of the British Museum. Rev. Stanley Leathes, D.D., Professor of Hebrew in King's College, London • Pre- bendary of St. Paul's ; Rector of Cliffe-at-HoorKe^r Right Rev. Joseph Barber Liohtfoot D.D * Bishop of Durham. ' '' Richard Adelbert Lipsius, D.D., Professor of Divinity in the University of Jena. John Malcolm Ludlow, Of Lincoln's Tnii . C. E. H. E.H. E. C. H. L. H. C.H. H. S. H. H. H. J. H. J. H. W, L W. J. G. A. J. D. R. J. W. J. J. C. F. K. S. L. L. R. A. L. J. M. L. LIST OP WRITERS. INITIAU, J. R. L. J. H. L. G. P. M. F. W. M. S. M. W. B. M. A. J. M. G.M. F. M. W. M. G. H. M. T. D.C.M H.C.G.M. J. B. M. J. B. M. A.N. P.O. P.P. vii NAMES. Bev. JoHV HoBKRT Lvm, BD Rev. Joseph IIirst Lupiom, M A SurmuBtor of St. Paul's Sch;;ol ; formerly Fellow of St John'M College, Caml.ridge. ^ 'euow ot St. Bov Georoe Fkedkrick Maclear, D D Head MuHter of King's Coilogo Sch;:ol, London FKEnERic W. MAnDEN, M.B.A S Brighton College. '' The late Bov. Spencer Mansel, M A The lata Rkv. Whabtok B. Maiiriott, M A Bev. Arthur James Mason, M A ^'"arn°t?th!?R^ College. Cambridge; Examining Chap- Bev. George Mead, M.A., Chaplain to the Forces, Plymouth. Bev. Frederick Meyrick, M.A. Kev. William Milligan, D D Bev George Herbert Moberly, MA Bev. Thomas Daniel Cox Morsr. Vicar of Christ Church, F(.r ., Hill Bev^ Handley Carr Glyn Mol i.l,' M.a!, Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge. John Bickakds Mozley, M A FomerJy Fellow of King's College, Cambridge. J. Bass Mullinger, M.A., St. John's College, Cambridge. Alexander Nksbitt, P.S A Oldlands, Uckfield. ' " '' Bev. Phipps Onslow, B A Sector of Upper Sapey. Herefordshire. Bev. Francis Paget, M.A., Senior Student and Tutor of Christ Chr^roh n f^ Examining Chaplain to the Bishop of % ' ' viU LIST OF WIIITERS. imUAM. NAMKJ). G. W. P. Rev. Oreooky Walton PxNNF.TiJonNE, M.A., Vicnr of Foi riiiK, SuBm-x. and R.uhI ''Bmn ; formerlv or n 1. T, .V Vice-1 rmo.pal of tl.o TI>..oI..gic«l Collogc. ChioJioHtor W.G.F.P. WAr/run O. F. fim.MMonK. D.C.L.. Of (ho Alid.Uo 'rcniplo; Clmnotllur of fho DiocoHo of Lincoln ; formerly Follow of All Sonls Colkgo, Oxfoid. Kev. IIknry Wrkhit I'kii.loit, M.A., Keotor of Sfcmnton-on-W.yo ; I'raeloctor of Horoford tathcdnil; formerly Student of Chrint Church and Mastor m CharterhoiiHo School. ROV. Al.FHKD Pf-UMMKIt, M.A., MdHtor of University College, Durham. Rev. EowAni) ITayivs Pi.umptrk, D.I)., Professor of Now Tcstamor.t Exegesis in King's College London ; Probondary of St. I'ftul's Cathodral ; Vicar of Hiokloy; formerly Fellow of Biasono.se Collogo, Oxford De Pbessens^. Rev. E. Du Pre.sskn8e. Of I'aris. H. W. P. A. P. E. H. P. (or P.) J.B. W.B. H. B. B. G.S. P. S. F. H. A. S W. E. S. J. S. b.s. W. M. S. R.S. Rev. Jamks Waine, M.A., ^'*T)urh^ ^"'^ ' ^'^'■'"^'■'•>' ^®^^°^ ^^ *^« Univeraity of Very Ifev, William Rkevks, D.D., Dean of Armagh. Rev. Hi NRY Robeht Reynolds, D.D., Principal of C'hoshnnt College. Rev. Georoe Salmo.v, D.D., Regiu.. Professor of Divinity, IVinity Collogo, Dublin. Rev. PlULlI- SCHAKF, D.D., Bible House, New York. . Rev. Fkedirick Hknky Ambrose Scrivene[!, MA DC L Prebendary of Exeter and Vicar of Hendon, Middlesex. Rev. William ErnvAno Scudamohe, M.A Rejtor of Ditchingham ; formerly JYllow of St. John's tolltgo, Cambridge. Rev. John Smarpe, M.A., Rect.r of Gi^sing, Norfolk ; formerly Fellow of Christ's tolJege, Caanbridge. The late Benjamin Shaw, M.A., ^^CamSe^''"' ^"™^'''y' ^^"""^ ^^ '^'''^it.v College, Rev. William Macdonald Sinclair, M.A., Domestic Chaplain to the Bishop of London. Rev. Robert Sinkeh, M.A., Librarian of Trinity College, G.mbridge. Rev. Isaac Gregory Smith, M.A., Vicar of Great Malvern ; Pre'bendary of Hereford Cathe- dral ; formerly Fellow of Brasenose College, Oxford- Bamptoii Lecturer for 1873. ^^iio'u. n. p. ti. n. T. s. J. do S. J. W. S. LIST OP Wltl'lKRH. IfAMKt. V.c«rof«t.«,utholon.;wV Dublin. Ifov. John m Sovuics, H.A. lolWof«t.Jola.HC„,,„,'itnl. «0V. VVlM.UM HrKWART, I) J) Rov. O. T. Htokks, M.A Viear of All «a.nts.iM,vckrock, Dublin. John Stuaiit, LL D Of tl.« General iJ'ogiBter Honso. Edinburgh. Koy. WiLMA.M Srunns, M A '^"n" hi tfni:S; S'iS.:r«- «^ ^^^'^- Hi^to^ Foll.nv .,f Ch,.is,.« , '0110.;: (Srldt"'"' ' '"""''^^ ^°^,"'''""^'5auclavSwktk,B.D tL"^f^::i-;i.t;r^^;;-^ Divinit, W Rev E..wA,u, S,.aAKr T..oor. M A ^' ^"""'''^«- Warden of Koblo College, Oxford. Rev C,t,„,,Es Taylou, M.A., K.«..J.l.r.ov W„oSt. John Tvnw.MTr, M A Fo....l,^,t„ae.nt and i.beton'e t'.der of C^i.tehnrch. Rev. Edmund Vicnabi.esMA Rev IlENUY Wage, M.A., J^Irs. HuMPUKKY Ward Oxford. Rov FiiEDEUiCK Edward Warrfn R n «. VV. W. Ven Hen.v w.lmam Watkins M a W. 8. t' O. T. S. J. S— T. & C. A. 8. H. B, S. E. 8. T. O.T. E. V. H. \V. M. A. W. F. E. W. LIST OF WRITEHS. INITIAM. B. F. W. or W. G. W. Chr. W. NAMM. Eev. BiiOOKE Foss Wicstcott, D.D., Canon of Poterhorongh ; Begins Professor of Divinity in the University of Cambridge; formerly Fellow of Trinity College. The late Rev. Gkorgk Wilmams, B.D., Vicar of Hingwood ; I J on. Canon of Winchester; formerly Fellow of King's College, Cambridge. Rev. Chiustoi'hkr Wokpswobth, M.A., Eectcr of Glaston, formerly Fellow of Peterhouse, and Schohir of Trinity College, Cambridge. Eev. John Wordsworth, M.A,, Prebendary of Lincoln; Examining Chaplain to the Bishop of Lincoln; Tutor, and formerly Fellow of • Brasenoso College, Oxford. * W. A. W. WiLMAM Aldis Wright, M.A., Trinity College, Cambridge. Rev. Edward Mallkt /ouno, M.'A.; Head Master of Sherborne School; Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge. ' Eev. Henry Wiluam Yhi.k, R.C.L., M.A., Eeotor of Shiptonon-Cherwell and Vicar of Hampton Gay. J.W. E. M. Y. H.W.T. A DICTIONAEY OF CHEISTIAN ANTIQUITIES. u ' MACARIUS I ^ACALLEUS, bishop in Cr.mchnd.a in Ireland, ,.th centnry ; coinmomor.ittcl Ai.ril 25 (Boll. Acta SS. Ap. iii. 866). m h.] Fo^i^r"^/?^^ ^--'y'! commemorated J'eL. 2S (J/icron. Mart.). /■J-*^ f^ommemorated at Alexandria April 8 (tiieron. Mart.). ' (3) or MACHARIA, commemorated at An- Uoch April 7 (//.iron. Mart.-hed. M;rt. •'■ rc H 1 MACARIUS or MACHARIUS (1) Alex- ANDHiNus or Uruanus, abbat ; commemorated Jan. 2- (//wron. Afart. { Usuard. Mart.; Vet. Urn. Mart; Bed. Mart. Auct. ; Boll. Acta SS. ul' 10 /l , ^"'""'"""''"ted by the Greeks Jan. 19 (Cat. Byzant. ; Acta SS 1. c. ; BasiJ. Menol. designating him Romanus.) (2) Aeovptius, presbyter and abbat in bcitliis; commemorated Jan. 15 (Vet. Horn i^ar<.; Usuard Mart. ; Bed. Mart. AxKt. ; Boll. Mass Jan i. 1007). Commemorated by the Greeks Jan. 19. (Basil. Mcnol.; Cat. ByLT; luhS) '^- '^- ^^' ^°"- ^^'^ ^^- •'''»• Tnn'lf?/!^''' commemorated, not said where, Jan. ii (Ihcron. Mart. ; Bed. Mart. Aud.). MaH.)^"*'^"' ™"""«"'<"»ted Jan. 26 (Ilieron. (uSrJxrr"'*'' "'"' '''"'°"' ^^''- '* 1069 MACARIUS (6) Bishop of Jorus,.Iem, confessor, 4th cen- tu^ry.^commemoratod Mar. 10 (lioll.'^o'a "& (7) Bishop of Bordeaux 4th m. c»u '^ commeinoratedMay4(B„irA"L*^^.r;,"^: (^£n.'l'.';y'"""'"''"™'*'» ''t Lyon, June 2 (9) Martyr with Meeotia of Mil.,„ . ~.Ued^J.^16(^-^,^t,lZ; 4°i9(S:.'^;;?.r°"'^"" "' "''''"'"^• >r..i"28(Sn.'C7.r'"""''='' "" '"*''""»' ror reierences to him in some codices of th^ Wameutary.see Greg. Mag. U!,.C::^:^ (13) Martyr with Julianus in Syria- com memoraedAug. V2 (Ilkron. Mart, f Vet /Z Mart.; Usuard. Jfar«.; Boll. Acta SS.Lgl: s4"i(c:r".':iir"-''''^"— ted (17) Martyr ; cominHniorat>sl it l'.,i i- r\ ^ 2} (.ffieron. i/uk). "'""''' ^'- .070 MACCABEES (18) Miirtvr ; commemorated in Africa, Nov. 9 {nur'.n. Mart.). [C. H.] (19) One of Libyan birth ; commemorated at Aiexnn.liia Dec. 8 {Vet. liom. Mart.), (20) Patriarch of Alexandria; commemo- rated Dee. 27 (Cat. Aethinp.). [0. H.] MACCAIiEKS, seven brothers martyred at Antioch with their mother under Antiochus; conimeniorated Aug. 1 (Ilieron. Mart. ; Vet. Horn. Marl. ; Bed. Mart. ; Basil, Menn/.). As- signed to .luly 30 in Cal. Armcn. ; mentioned in some codices of the Gregoriiin sacramentary (lib. Sacrain. 409, Migne), [0. H.]' MACCARTHENNUS, bishop of Clochora in Ireland, confessor A.D. flOti ; commemorated Aug. lb (Boll. Acta SS. Aug. iii, 2(l'j). [C. H.] MACEDONIUS (1) Critiioiiiaous, Syrian anchoret ; commemorated .Ian. '24 (Cal. Buzant. ; Boll. Acta SS. .Ian. ii. 593). (2) Commemorated in Asia Mar. 12 ( /heron. MaH.). ^ (3) Presbyter at Kicomedia, martyred with his wife Patricia and daughter Jlodesta; com- niemorafed March 13 (/^ivon. Mart.; Bed. Mart.; Vet. lioin. Mart. ; Usuard. Mart.; Boll. Ada SS. Mar. ii. 2iJ0). (4) Bishop of Constantinople, 6th century ; commemorated April 2.'> (Boll. Acta SS. Ap iii. 309). '^ (6) Martyred with two youths in Greece; commemorated June 28 (Boll. Acta SS. .June V. S.'iS). (e)^Martyred with 'lUenO his and Tatianus in Phrygia; commemorated sopt. 12 (Boll. Acta SS. Sept. iv. 20). (7) Martyr; commemorated at Caesarea, Kov. 1 (fferon. Mart.). (8) Jlartyr; commemorated in the city of Austis Nov. 21 (Hieron. Mart). [C. H.] MACELLINUS, martyr, his depositio at Rome June 2 (Ilieron. Mart.). [0. H.] MACHAD0RU8«, Martyr with others at Antioch ; commemorated July 19 (Boll. Acta SS. July, iv. 587). [c. H.] MACH A LDU8, bishop in the Island of Mona, 5th century; commemorated Ap. 25. (Boll. Acta SS. Ap. iii. 3G(J). [•(;_ jj -i MACHAONIA. martyr in Africa; comme- morated Dec. 15 {Hieron. Mart.). [0. H.] MACHABIA. [Macua.] MACHARIUS. [Macaeius.] MACHARUS (1) Commemorated April 12 (Hieron. Mart.). (2) Commemorated July 10 at Alexandria and at Antioch (Hieron. Mart). [o. H.] MACHROSA, martyr in Africa ; commemo- rated Dec. 15 (Hieron. Mart). [0. H.] mAcon, councils op MACHUTUS, bishop; his depositio comme- morated at Antioch, Nov. 15 (Hieron. Mart.). [C. H.] MACIDALE8, martyr; commemorated at Rome, June 12 (Hieron. Mart.). [Maodalks.] [C H.] MACNISCIUS, bishop of Coneria, or Con- nereth, in Ireland, 6th century ; commemorated Sept. 3 (Boll. Acta S>: Sept. I 604). [(.;. H.] • Mnchadorm Is the heartlnir of Jcta .'?f • but In ihn text Mucedo, while Huron. Mart, (which la the authority quoted) Ims Macliarlim, In MIgnc. Potthast also glv^ MACOX, COUNCILS OF (.IMisconcmia Conri/ui). Three councils of M:icon arc recorded • the two first being held by command of king (iuntram. * 1. A.n. 581, when 21 bishops subscribed to 19 canons: Prisons of Lyons first, and Kvantius of \ lenne next. In their preface they decliire they are not going to mnku new canons ^o much as san-tion the old. Yet tlieir 6th canon is novel. as well in sjieaking of archbishops at all as in ordering fliat they shall not say mass without the-.r palls. So is the 7th, which threatens civil judges with excommunication if tliev proceed against any clerk, except ,oii criminal cliarees So IS the 9th. which orders Mondays, Wednes- days, and Fridays from Nov. 11 to 'Dec. 25 to be kept as fasts. Others relating to n,arried jiriests anil Dishops, and to the .lews in feneral are remarkable for their severity. Nine more canons are cited by Bnivh.ird "and others as having been passed at this council. (M msi ix 931-940.) [K. S. Kf.]' 2. A.D. 585, when 43 fHscit and 20 absent bishops, through (heir d>n his time to be nreser;^ f in ,? ' ^"''"''''^ Blachernal ,t < . ° 'he palace 6f the ,'-'"'^' at Constant nope TA Si X Cal'"as''^S ""^' .'^'''-^^ '-U.d''b: t eairi't''di:t:ctT;r:.:irvT '"-'""'': i^"'"''" 0^ma, and «»id^.s^zl;i^l:.er! '';"7 on^•mc;us with W.„,-„,«, a band for Ihe'L:!. '" c.,e' o, b T ^^■"^•■''f ••'PPlied to a large c arse cape or hood, worn by monks in the Fastern church: the monkish scaWa/ (j'^"!, " Pn.t k '""""'^- '• c. /) describes t thus • lost haec angusto pallio tarn amictus 1 umi: the habit of a monk of peculiar sMn.iitv. . 1 1 rhr:;:iL'u'^^f^"^"™''^^--^'^'^om' lorne calls it "pejdum seu velum rjuo sepulcra a '7"'^»«/'"'.^t»';"m "bvolvebantur." 'xiat Sssiie!""*^' " '''' ''P'""--' "-•"'-g of tt vestmenr' "''V^"' T^""" '""/<"•''•» a-nong the vestments used m the services of the church ... as a cop. or amice. " JIafortem fa , oseri- eTo.otT '"";""''""'""'"! "'^■" ■nafonene teeoporphyro tramosericum opus marinum " {U^rta Cornutiana, quoted by Ducang ) MAGDALENE, MARY. [MAn,A(16)] (t^oll.^cta SS. Jun. n. 507; Bed. Mart. Auct.). MAGDALVEU8, bishop of Verd.m ' ci re. H.] rnfif *^J' '"!''™'r of; commemorated Dec 25 (Basil, j/,„,/.j. Compare Magi in Art . MAGI (rN Art) (1) bkfore HERnn t «'iiiy ait. One is from a rude fio-r- i »• 1072 MAGI the original Herod's face lias a look of anger and suspii'iiin, but this may jiossibly have been in- serted or enhanced by some ingenious copyist or MAGI The Mivi I. r,.r(i IIiTO.!, frim li ]iault ,1^ Hi.uty ■ Los Kvaiigilia.' VI ivl. Ccmettry uf St. Aguia. other workman, nothing being easier than sinister expression, especially in the large-headed and large-eyed drawings of the Roman decadence. The second ejcanijile is from the mosaics of Sta. Maria Maggiore at Rome, and is one of the ori- ginal mosaics of the 5th century. Herod bears the nimbus, a rather singular instance of its occurrence so early. Hebrew elders are with him unfolding their roils of prophecy, and >r izing upon him in a manner which appears to dis(|uiet him, a.s though the te.it of St. Matt. ii. 3 was in the mind of the artist, and could not have been more graphically expressed by Ratfaelle himself. Of the three kings, or magi, two wear the I'hry- gian bonnet or helmet, the third, who is of very youthful aiijiearance, having long curkd hair. They all wear long close-fitting hose, apparently much ornamented down the front of the leg, with short tunics, altogether presenting a rather mediaeval apjiearance. Martigny refers to the painting in St. Agnes (see woodcut), and savs that Herod is supposed in it to be protesting with hand on heart his good intentions towards the Holy Child. See also Perret, vol. ii. pi xlvui He mentions a sarcojihagus at Ancona' »or which he refers to Bartoli, bhpm un" area iiuirmorai, etc., Torino, 17ti8, which contains the same subject, with many figures. It will be found among Mr. Parker's Photographs, No 2077, vol. xviii. Another at Aries bears the first scene of the history, the magi iu the act of ob- serving the star, two pointing it out to the third, figured in Rohault de Kleury, Vjivaniile, vol. 1. p. t)2. •" J f (2) Adoration op. A special interest is at- tached to the subject of the VVIm; Men in the primitive ages. It seems to have retained its hold more strongly on the Chri.sti^in imagination than many other.s, and has always been a fa- vourite of graphic artists. The number of magi is almost always three. Two or four sometimes occur, and Martigny attributes snch changes of treatment to artistic motives. But a very dilierent account is given by Mr. Hemans (Jlisturkal and Monumental Hume, p. tlOl) of the appearance of two instead of three in the celebrated ."ith century mosaics of Sta. Maria Maggiore. "The Divine Child," he says, "is here seated on an ample throne, while another personage is seated on a lower chair beside Him. In the original composition that personage was an eldcriy male figure, no doubt intended for one of the inagi, only two of whom are seen in the mosaic now before us whereas in another of the groups (the three before Herod) we see three magi. A most un- justifiable alteration of this group was ordered when the church was restored by Benedict AlV Instead of the male figure seated beside the Child was substituted that of Mary with a nimbus-crowned head and purple vestments. Among other innovations then made, one of the magi was omitted, and the mother's figure, ori- ginally standing behind the throne of the Child was changed into that of an angel, adding a third to the group of celestial ministers in the background." The mosaic in its present state is figured in Rohault de Fleury, J.'Evanqite, i. p. 6, XXI. See also Angels and Auciiangels, SS 3* 15, I. 8+. ' " ' A>,„„.,lon ,T u,. Sl,..pL„„l» au 1 M,M,i. Ita^nllef, Ute,a„, „„ S,»,rc»»e. I;„baul. do Heury, • 1« E>a„gil»,' vul. 1. pi. .1, There can be little doubt that this subject be- longed to tho earlier cycle of the catacomb fres- coos. It is found in the cemeteries of St. N'ereo with four Magi, ia that of SS. Marcellinus and Peter with two. They appear for the most part to have been more or less rudelv restored at various times. Their actual appparan''p m iv be understood from Parker's Photograph, No. 1IU3; St. Nereo (A.D. 523?), and No. 2116 (St. Marcellinus, a.D. 772). It is figured by Artnghi (vol. i. p. 5S7), from the walls of the tallixtine Catacomb: the Magi wearing the Phrygian cap and tunic, with modein boots, and rowelled spurs with spur-leathers ; an addition in itself sufficient to cast a suspicion of restoration or reconstruction, even as early as Bosio's time, over all the paintings in the catacomb. At p. 615, on a Callixtine sarcophagus, they appear leadirio- their horses, or perhajis camels. They are b^iaring their offerings, and guided ly the star to the Holy Infant, who is wr/ipped in swad.Uing-clothes, and outstretched on a cradle under the shed with the ox and the ass. The Blessed Virgin sits apart, and Joseph stands by 'erret, vol. ii. pi. hagiis at Ancona, i, b'upra un' area I, which contains gurus. If,_will bo l'hot(igrn|ihs, No. rles lioai-s the first in the act of ob- g it out, to thi) luury, VEvatujile, 'ial interest is nt- VVisi! Jlun in the have ri!taine(l its btian inuigjnation ways been a fa- ist always three, r, and Martigny itment to artistic account is given and Munumcntat .'e of two instead century mosaics le Divine Child," n ample throne, ated on a lower :inal composition male figure, no lagl, (inly two of now before us, oups (the three gi. A most un- oup was ordered y Benedict XIV. ated liesi,i, ,uai,„ of il,„ \M,m ui a wli„l«. H.„ v "■»wii,,ii). Bin, Mm., tr.iiuln.u,i„ii »■!,,, ,^,, • 'UU3., Iium fll,u,l Society" of' I".?!' ^.'"' ^"■j"' "<" P-Te" of the I the cover with a fm..„, : •'^it'qi'ines, vo . iii n MOO u ur i J 7 >^"ri..us carving, which Dr cnrions carving, which Dr. 1074 MAGIC MAGIC thinks it is a beheading of St. John. The three miigl have loun.l iiiii.s.sive fells of hair, which miglit almost |)as8 for a reineinbrance of the F'h vginn cips, except that other figures on the chest have tlie .same. Their hoots and bracoae are unniistakeable ; they are ofi'ering their trea- sures in covers and jiatirae apparently, and are Attended by aa oriianieutnl duck "or swan. This bird is repeated to (ill up space. The star is very large, and of many rays ; there is a broad Kunic border, and an inscription " Magi " in runes above the carving. The quasi-symbolic figures of the Virgin Mother and Child are ex- traordinary, the former ends at the waist in waving flourishes, perhnps typical of drajiery, but ornamented with dots like an Irish initial letter; the Child consists entirely of a larger face or medallion held as nsuai before His Mother; the writer feels little doubt of its having been copied or adapted from some MS. of Durrow or loua; and, as Mr. M^bkell observes, following Mr. Stejihens, it is one of the costliest treasures of English art ; and, as a specimen of Nortliiimbrian art and Northumbrian folk-speech, it is doubly precious. The distinctively Persian dress of the magi, as represented on all the monuments, certainlv deserves attention, as it indicates the connexion, in the Chiistian imagination, between the reli- gion of Zoroaster and the coming of the Lord, which Zoroaster was supposed to have foretold. See Hyde, de Jlclu/ione rctenim PiTsantm,c. 31, p. 384, ed. Oxon. 1700), and M(fil in DiCT ok THE Bini.E, ii. 190. F. Nork (J/'vMm rftr alten Perser ah Quetlcn Christlicher 'GlaubeiiMircn, p. 82) considers that many representations of the Adoration of the Magi bear a decidedly Mithraic character. [R. st. J. T.] ^ M.'VGIC {Ars Magka, from maijm, Persian V<, mugh). « Among the Persians," says Porphyry, "they who are wise respecting the Deity and are His servants are called Magi " (& Mst Anw^. iv. 16, p. 1(15, cited, by Hose (m Parkhurst), who also refers to Justin, i. IX. 7, xii. 13; Curtius, v. 1; and others). Xenophon distinctly ascribes to them the otlice of priests: "Then were the magi first ap- pointed to sing hymns in honour of the go'ls at the dawn of every day, and to sacrifice daily to those gods to whom they, the magi should declare sacrifice due " (Cz/con p 279- ed. Hutch.). The name (,xiya,) is not used as a reproach in the Septuagint. See Dan n '",' "■';.'",: 'J' ''■■ ' Tf-o p->h"t Daniel was the head of the "M.igi" in Babv- on (Dan. V. 11). h is also the title given to those who were led by the star to Bethlehem (Matt. 11. 1, 7, 16). Nevertheless it had already acquired a bad sense among the Jews. Thus bimon (Acts viii. 9) is said fiaydtiv and to use liay,,a (11); while Hvmas, a Jew, is expressly called a ^iyos (xiii. 6, 8). This was the popular u.sage and at length it prevailed entirely Custom and common speech," says St. Jerome, have aken magi forma/«/a_who are regarded Jn a diflerent light in their own nation ; f„>. (hev are the philusuidiers of. the Chaldeans" (Cwnm m Dan. Ii.) It is probable, however, that Magism had long greatly altered for the worse evw m the practice of its best professors in its original homo; for Origen, speaking of th« magi of I'ersia, says, " from them the magical art of their nation takes its name, and has tra- velled mto other nations to the corrui)tiui' and destruction of those who use it " (c. Ceh vi 80) Philostratus is also speaking of these " Pei-sian adepts when he makes the strange statement, that they invoke God when they are working unseen; but subvert the public belief in the Duity, because they do not wish to appear to receive their power from Him. {de Vit. Sophist. m Piota,j. 498.) The "curious arts" (tA irtpffp-ya) renounced by the converts at Ephesus (Acts xix. 19) were according to the common meaning of the term employed, the several branches of magic. What the.se were in the opinion of the early Christians we learn from many authors. Ma- gicians it was believed, could raise phantoms resembling persons deceased, could extract oracles trom children, whom tiiey entranced ; nay, from goafs and tables (TertuU. A,.ol. 2:!). In a book written a little before the end of the 2nd century, Simon Magus is rejiresented boastin-^:— "I can m.ake myself invisible to those who desire to seize me, and again visible when I wish to be seen. If 1 desire to flee, 1 can jiierce mountains and pass through rocks, as if they were mud. If were to cast myself down from a high mountain, 1 should be borne uninjured to the ground If I were bound, 1 could release myself and bind those who had chained me. If imprisoned, I con d make the bars open of themselves. I could make statues live, so that they were thought to be men by those who .saw them. I could cause new trees to spring up suddenly, and produce boughs at once. If 1 flung myself into the fire, I should not burn. I change 'my face, so as not to be known ; nay, I can shew men that I possess two faces. I can become an ewe or a she-goat. I can give a beard to little boys 1 can shew gold in abundance. I can make and unmake kings " (A'ccoi)nit. Clement, ii. 9. Comp Pseudo-Clem. I/orn. ii. 32 ; Gesta Petri, § 33). The supposed narrator is made to say that he saw a rod with which Simon was beaten "pass through his body as through smoke" (Hecog.ii. 11 ; Ps.-Cl. H,m. ii. 24), and that a woman, his confederate, was seen, by a vast multitude sur- rounding a tower in which she was, to look out of every window on each side at the same moment (/r'ecng. U.S. § 12) ; that he caused another to look like himself {Gesta Petri, 136), and " spectres and figures to be seen daily in the market place, statues to move as he walked out, and many shadows, which he alfirmed to be the souls of persons departed, to go before him " {//om. iv. 4 • Gesta Petri, 45). Simon's fatal attempt to fly is related or alluded to by several early writers ; as by the author of the Ajiostolical Constitutions (vi. 9), Arnobius (adv. Gent. ii. prupe init.), Epipha- nius (Ilirref. xii. 5), St. Ambrose or Hege.sippus (de Excid. I/ieros. iii. 2), Sulpicius Severiis (.V'cr. //,st. ii. 41), Maximus (Se,m. 39), Pseudo- Augustine (contra Fuhjent. Dun. 23), etc. Many of the Onostics, as Mcnander(lren. Haer. i. 23 S 5) Basilides (24, § ,5), and Carpocrates(25, § 3), with then- disciples, were accused ef "using magic and (mystic) images, and incantations, and all other curious arts (perierga)." See also Euscb. Ilist. Ecctes. iv. 7. St. Irenaeus relates two stories of Marcus (about 160), which shew how * .* ^ MAG 10 K.r"v"''H "" ■'*"' '•^"I'?'" i°to the service of uMTh't. "''""'"'. '"""* ""'•'d ^ith water «hioh h.. con.so,.rated in the Eucharist, to a,M,na; at, rial 1,1, o,|); ami agum hamJing a small cm) ot wm,: an, water to a woman, he or,l..re,l h-r cons.crat.Mt ; which done, he filled from it overHow,„K a .nuch larger cup (ibid. i. l.i S 2' or another, professed to heal by various means nd'L7r'"^"' *° ^he sick.' "If you would send for that praecantator, you would be well at once; ,f you were willing to hang such written charms (characters) on you, you could s^n recover health. . . Send to that d^v ner . orwa 3 him your girdle or stomacher. Let it be measured and let him look at it; and he wil te Uou Zt fuch an one is good at fumigating : every one to whom he has done it, has hecfme better ^[^.n™' *° Come secretly to such a place, and I will rai e up a person, who will tell you who stole yo ke o.^""!,' T"^ ' ''"' '^ y"" "'■»'' '« kn" V the spot w""'' yourself when you come 10 the s|,ot. Women are wont to ner.iiiile Uascinum) to their sick children" fCiesarius see t/iat astrology, storm-raising, sortileirv etc all come under the same general head o,' J a, '" 1 .The behef that there was something real a.o..ien.'ofth;^JtrS:i^S:^;{ spirits m league with the wonder-worker "Bv isions ,n dreams," says Justin Martvr.L 140^ and by mag.c tricks do they lay hold of all niagioal incantations" (iLog. Clem Iv 26^ Ihe truth of this is assu'med both by CeNus and ^"r°'.^-\-'^ («• Ceh. vi. 39; vii^ 60-.)4) aL'^ V, f .''™"''-'^ '^'"^ Tertu:iian Jd,; Aii,ma ,G). Lactantius, a.d. 303, says, " ^st™ gy, the arts of the aruspex aid lugu; and "hat are called oracles themselves, and necio- .mncy am the magic art are their nventions' (A.. 6,st,t. i. 16). Minutius Feli.x, a o ^"o • whatevei'^of M ""' ""^l"""' ">« J^ons, but viii. 1,.). He distmguishes between "miracles of demon ""' r«'«/"-'^ jointly (that is a .s ''of t^deron'Th ''"■"'?«'' '"'"y' --""J '^"•-'- that there were ce'rta^'n'ih^ii^gs wt f S the r^?'" ^'"T" '" ^^" ^P*"ts according their several natures, as animal, are pleased bv the foo, proper t. their kinds. As spirit, thev took de hght in certain properties " in^th 'ar ou'I MAGIC 1075 l>y what comZ, 5 » " '"t ''««■»» to be invited. '>y what comp'ell d " (7) "V"' "'!"•' "^V^'^^' human souls serve.l Vk ^' ®" ""^ «"'rmn,l that inv"ke,l who have lie." "'"'^"' "" I '"^''"•y »^« -feath.-on the eroum tK ."". """""-''^ "'' ^■'"'«'>' those so,.l will be^ . K ' ■'"""■' I"'"'"''''" that (^Vco,y. ii. l;^ /H n ''".^'''"'''g''-l'rMctices «xvii.). Justin Mai tvr sneaks of '.L ''• .10; so hus. of Maxentius, viii 14 r,y /.' ' " b.y the demons who really came to bis ralir/r ■■'• 49). St. Chrysostom: '"This . ^ r"^- among magicians are calL/^i.^eltv s tl pFh:?'ar^--S^E^^^ off pared^ a„d-dV:^i^H^:^^^fe"^|'^t! !Mm. tuseb. Hst. Eccl \v 71 t . ,," ' ' » * ; In the Vatican Ins of fLpr , o ''""' """""ctlo " umclil„atiLs"p" "tuu^ ZlnT;'"" ""?"""'• "' o""^" «lve errantlum'^.xWaMr ,""'•'''*' *''*«««""» ar^.u.,,239). [BioTuI^rws I aTT^r, """•"/''^^■ 7or this Interpretatr^oVGen'v^^T'?™ :'"y Em 8.. A D 341 CjPi^^-, E,- . ^' s™ Euaeb. St. Au'«usune^a'"^„f^^.;" '.''"'^t ??• "■ ''»>' (;--.nOen.v..^,3,Th^r(ir:7C 69 1076 MAGIC I its loss at the deliign, engravej the .secrets of his art '• iin [liates of various metals, such as couM not bo .-.iioilt by the flood of waters, and on very hard stnnes" (Cassian. Cu/lut. viii. '.'1). it is elsewhert allirmed that Ham practiced and tauj;ht niai;ie (AVco.;, Olem. iv. ^7 ; I/oui. ix. ;i-7) | Imt not by writers of credit. The story of the enirriivi'd pl.ites is evidently imitated from a tradition in .Icsephus (Antit/. i. 2, § .)) that the children of Seth engraved an account of their ir.ore lawl'ul discoveries on " two pillars, one of brick iiii 1 the other (d' stone." Another opinion was held iiy Justin Martyr (Apol. ii. 5) and Ter- tuUian (iJ lilul, troyel by the star of Bethlehem. So St. Ignatius A.D. liil, idfv {\\itTO TtUaa Ma7tla (K/int. ud Kplten. lit). Compare St. I'eter Chrysidcpgus, A.D. 43:! (.Sc/m. U'lli). St. Hasil, 1^70 {de Jfitin. Christi (leiicv. i. oiU) ; St. Ambrose {IJ.i pos. Kv. .«;/"» § 74); Sim. Grog. Naz. {Oinn. lie Prnvid. .4 cm. v. 1.64). All this was bv some understood in the command that tlie m:igi should depart into their own country another way (St. Matt. ii. IJ). Thus TertuUian (u. s.) : "They were not to walk in the wars of their former sect." St. Augustine more gene- rally, but therefore inclusively, " Via mutatJi, vita" mutata" {Serin. 202, § 4); Sim. Chrysid. {Serin. l,')tt); St. Ambr. (/,.iy). Kv. S. J.uc. i. 4tj); St. Leo {Senn. 3-', § 4); Greg. M. (in Evtiiig. Horn. x. sub tin.). VI. When after the conversion of Constantine such practices were found among jirofessed Christians, the most strenuous etlbrts were made to suiijjress them by the teachers of the church, and by legislators, both civil and ecclesiastical. They were denounced as remnants of idolatry, and a practical return to it. Thus Gregory Naziauzen, 370: "For this did the star lead, and the wise men fall down and offer gifts, — that idolatry might be destroyed " {Unit. i. tom. i. p. 12, compare with last paragraph), "liranches of idolstry," says Gaudentius of Brescia, A.D. 387, "are witchcrafts (venelicia), precantations, ligatures, phylacteries (vanitates), auguries, lots, the observing of omens, parental obseciuies " {Tract, iv. ;>; Pasch. 'id Neoph.). St. Augu.>tine: " It is a superstitious thing whatever hath been ordained of men towards the making and wor- shipping of idols, whether it pertain to the worship of a creature or any part of a creature as (lod, or to consultations and certain covenants by means of signs settled and agreed on with demons, such as are the e.ssavs of the magic art " {do Doctr. Christ, ii. 20, §'30). The canons and laws which we shall now ci^e will shew that the church and the state pro- hibited every kind of magic on the grounds above mentioned. They will at the same time give an opportunity of e.-plaining some details, which would be hardly worthy of a separate notice. (1.) Ecdesiastic'il legislation. — The first con- ciliar decree against any branch of magic was that of Ancyra in Galatia, A.D. 315, which condemns to five years' penance "those who profess sooth- saying {KaTaiiavrtvAixfi/oi) and follow the customs of the Gentiles, or bring certain men into their houses to discover remedies or perform lustrations" (can. 24). The version of this decree in the old Roman Code expands the first clause thus: "Qui auguria, auspiciaque, sive somni.a, vel divinationos qu.aslibet secundum mo- rem Gentilium observant " {in App. 0pp. Leonis, p. 18). Here augurium and auspicium may be understood generally of the observation of omens : originally and strictly they wero modes of di- i; the prnpliory of i Ihac, liu l<> whom 1st bi' strongiT than who wi!r(! wont to them " (ihil.). Hence I bc'on dit'troyiil by >o St. lgniitiii« A.D. da (Ei'ist. tid Ephcs, 'hrysolosiis, A.D. 43:1 70 ((/(' Jliiin. C/iristi (/i.'i/)os, L'v. .S. luc. esiiechilly, Cli'inuns niniin aU'l u>'W star ancient nstrolimy " k); Sim. Oreg. Naz. 1. «+). All this was command that tlie their own country 2). Thus Tertnllian walk in the wars of ugustine nioro jjene- vi'ly, " Vin iHutatji, § +); Sim. Clirysol. „r/). /ill. ."''. J.iic. i, § 4); Greg. M. (in ir.sion of Constantine d among prcdesseU ins efTorts were made L'hors of the church, il and ecclesiasticail, ^mnants of idcdatry, I it. Thus Gregory did the star lead, and offer gifts, — that " {Unit. i. torn. i. p. graph). " Hranches in.s of Brescia, A.D. 'ticia), precantations, tales), augurir-s, lots, parental obsefiuies " oh.). St. Augustine: whatever hath been le milking and wor- • it pertain to the part of a creature as nd certain covenants and agreed on with assays of the magic 1, §';«). :h we shall now cite 1 and the state pro- Sic on the grounds il at the same time laining some details, ■orthy of a separate I'on. — The first con- ach of magic was that tl5, which condemns se who profess sooth- I and follow the ■ bring certain men remedies or jierfurm "he version of this de expands the first ill, nuspiciaque, sive isiibct secundum nio- (m App. 0pp. Leonis, id auspicium may be ibscrvntion of omens : t wero moJes of di- MAOIC vination from the cry, lli.hf, and manners of t""lM.got M.'ds. Later on, when the evil ha, ii;nMM,.| theenuncl nf l-aodicM, prnbably abuut J'.... wi.h more details, forbad, under pain of eA,:omniuni,'ati„n, •• i.riests and clerks |„ |„. ,„„,,i. oan. or eu.liautcrs {i^aoiiu<.,), or mathematici or astrolojr,rs, „r to make what are called ,,hv- aetenes, which are bonds for their own suuls " (can. ,.o). The inathematici wero a.strol,.L',.rs acv.rding to the usage of that age; but a dis. t.n.lu.u appears to be made here, of which no sal i-.lactory account has been given. The fuurth couuci of Carthage, ,11.8 ; " H„ who is enthralled to auguries and incantations is to be driven from the assembly of the Church" (can. H-l). I„ 00!), Martm, bishop of Braga, n Gre.k by birth seat to a council held at iugo, a collection of ca„„ns drawn cbieriy from Greek sources. In thi.s beside the tan.,ns of Ancyra and Laodicea we hud ODe (72 . I .,|,|,p v dm i- ' ' r""""^'-'' fn » K '-''""""'> ^' yi'U lorbidding men to "observ-e or worship ,he elements, ., ,l,e course ol the moon o, stars, or the vaik decei omens (signoruui), fur buibling a house or planing crops or trees, or con.'racting ma - iMge, (,hc reading of Gratian, P. ,i.%. j, qu- \. .1). In the same series (c. 74) rites and .uc.jntations are forbidden at \he gath r g " . licmal herbs. Only the Creed or the L.'d' 1 I.i3er might be said, oi simolv, ■'Let God the cr^aor of all things and their Ll.aeW^.J^^ VVoi len are told „, use no charms ,n working «"ol ; but only to " invoke G„d as their heloer^ «•..> has given them skill i„ weaving "(^^V Ills may be lUustrate.l from St. KligiTis, \iui\ i.e no woman piosume to hang amber bead Micmos on her neck, or when weaving ,r,t I g, or .at any work whatever, name Miuerva-.r otiier il -omeneil persons, but desire that the grace ol Christ may be present at every work and to trust with their whole heart i,te\^,:e' Ihe Council ot Au.xerre, ,-,78, forbids, amone ote,.,,,et,eesof, he kind, resort t^^ cu^l^i (<.in. 4). lh,s word occurs again in can. 14 Con,. Narbon. A.D. ,',89. It is^ised by Eligi,,.! .. §0 M, by Bede, 701 (J. 7, w/ /4 1 L oo-.Ti'f .T '^'° "•^"' ''y ^''"'-"•"■» "'■ MAO 10 1077 he word cara,rus (Serm. 65, § 4 ; 78 §§ 1, :, '^ t IS also tound n an Anjou Penitential, /ui, ,, i by Morinns /. Po.nit. Ap ,.^ 5«i ) where lor "cararios coriocos " ri,- d wit Diicange "can^ios curiosos." Pirminlus, ^ n Iv ; '79. "t?'"-'W"« (*'"•"/». m Mabill.'.l„„: •,..••■ .,^'"' "■«■■'' i» ilerived from " cha- >. cter m the sense of a talisman or amulet . which mystic characters were written graved. The fourth council of Toledo, 6,3^, jeposed and condemned to perpetual penance in a monastery any of the clergy frum a bisl,, downwards, who should bc^foun" to •' consulted magi, aruspice», aii,di, an. urs ornlegi, or those who professed tiie Tn „",'. magic or practi.sed such things (can "9) Toe council ,n Trullo, a.d. m, subjects to "■■ years of penance all who ^ give them selves over to soof|isi,vers or It th ■ ' ''/". ''•7.« '-."■•'■■'I'^^'l to them" (can. 01 ) tentunon-m the sense of a " leading man " "as a title conventionally given, like "wise I I "■ " "' "«-u»rd." to the professor, of su, h , "ts he; HirAroNTAKoilAi:. The same punish- I "ent was awarded to those who .'led abourshe- bears „r other like animals to the delusion and i'J'"y ot the re simple, and who t.ilked of "' ""'•■*"• that kind and to those who ' re called cloud-chasers (.„^„J/„,t«,), to " n- ehanters makers of phyla.illeries, and soolh- •^•'} CIS ; whose practices the council declares to be l.erniciousan.l heathen" ('EAA„m<{). Ac eordiug to Balsaiuon and Zonaras, it w.is 1 e custom to give hairs plucked from, „,h,'., ' (ecwaTa) that had been hung about, bears and otier animals as charms agaiitt disea'se and the IKRILS. These dyes are j.robal.lv the same as the succi (herbas et su.cose), which C.esiri^^ (■^'n,u 60, s 5) forbid, Christi^is to " han^ toM tlMt these were supposed to derive virtue cloud chasers were those who drew omens front the forms and grouping of the clouds, especially at sunset. He adds that the canon condemns in intention those who wore a child's caul or employed secret things, as e.g. the gospels, ioi ligaturae or practised the sortes DavidicaJ I see Soivril KOY), or divined with barley. The last method he ascribes to women who 'used to spend their time in the churches, and by the ^oly icons, and declared that they learned the uture from them." In Clemens Al. (P,^rl^n 11), we read of " flour-prophets and barley prophets." Ecclesiastical prohibition occurs n 701 nTs^M''^ "'■ ''1 r^'"" "'■ ''"-• ■^■^■ -I. la 789 the canon of Laodicea was inserted he word ?J ''"""«■' «'«tract which heads it So C.n^f, i"^"' r "I'^^^^n"^'! V "coclearii." So Cyjit. Keg. franc, i. 21; v. 69. "Code anus ,s a corruption of "Cauculator," which .s from ,av,os a cup used by diviiers ( ee Oen. .xhv. 5), or by makers of philtres Kau'I LATo«KH,p.2o,5.] And anoth'erchaperS of the same c™,itulary: "We command thi t none become either cauculatores (sec again Caju , est ,H?^' 7^:'"'"'"N "If storm-raisers (temi conutmued. Storm-raisers are also comlemned y a law of 805 (Capit. ii. 25) de fncantatZt r,-.njx^an,s. The «ord is written " tempe"! t. anus "in a decree of Herard, a.d. 856 (^a^ f). Agobard, archbishop of Lyons, who^hvl been an adviser of Charlemagne, wrot^ a treatise of some length against this offence. See 'JVm mTARius. In 8i;i the Council of Tours umU at prince, directed priests to warn the peo, e h. 'magic arts and incantations are altoie! her unavailing to the cure of any 1 „ ^n diseases, and to the healing of sick lu e or (can 42).*^ '" '"'^' "'"''"' ""°g "le useless " SeIZiiiT?n"tert''«f "^".v " P^'"'*'"^ amendment. --)no.itevob. .:[r:^;r"^~.^:- 4 A 2 1078 MACilC l'.'.) fm/kTiiil li'i'oliablL' oliji'ct was to check iuoiiiry by divinatiou into the du.-tinius ol' thu ein|iii'e aud It.H ruluiti. The ai'usjiex was to be burnt alive, nnil his eni- jiloyeis banished (C(*/. ix. IH, ]. ,i; ilo Aritsj,.). llis next ((/<• J/i./iV<), iu :1J1, went further, but was far from being tlioroujjh. It declared generally the most severe punishment to bo due to those who were "found, armed with ina^iu arts, to have made attempts against the health of men, or to have turned chaste minds aside 10 lust," but it adds that " remedies sought for the bodies of men or helps innocently used in country places," against unseasonable weather were not to be treated as oH'cnces {i'l. 4). C'onstantine and Julian in ii")7 : " Let no one consult an nruspex or a mathematicus .... >). The penalty was death by the sword. Another law not a year later threatened death by fire to those who, " using magic arts, dared to disturb tho elements, uu lermine the life of the innocent, and calling u|i the dead by wicked practices to kill their enemies " (ib. ti). In July 3.')8, the same princes published an edict con- demning every kind of divination, avowedly on the ground that it was employed in a sjiirit hostile to themselves {ih. 7). The penalty was death with torture, and no rank was to jilead exemption. The crime had been common under heathen emperors, and it is probable that most of the olfenders under Constantius were heathen. Long before Tertullian had spoken of those who publicly honoured Caesar, but privately " con- sulted astrologers and aruspices and augurs, and magi respecting his lile" {Apot. 3.), where in notes to the translation in the Library of the Fathers Dr. I'usey refers to Tacitus, Ann. jii. 52 ; xvi. 30, and Spartianus apud Gothofred, J'rol. ad Lib. ad A'at. p. 11). Kirmicus Ma- ternus, in his treatise on astrology written between 335 and 360, cautions his disciples thus: "Take care never to answer one who questions you respecting the state of the republic or the life of the Roman emperor; for it is neither right nor lawful that we should by a wicked curiosity say anything of the state of the republic. . . . But no mathe- maticus has been able to define anything true respecting the fate of the emjieror " (.l/u.'/.cst'os, ii. 33). The necessity of this caution appears fiom several stories in Ammianus (ffist. xix. 12), and others. In the reign of V'alens, for example, a.d. 373, Theodorus was supposed to be indicated as his successor by a tripod of laurel wood duly prepared, which by some means spolt out his name to the fourth letter (SfoS). The death of Theodorus and his partisans did not appease the emperor, who caused many inno- cent persons to be murdered because their names began with the same letters, or on grounds equally frivolous (Sozora. Jlist. vi. 35). Julian Ila but nge- MAGIC hiin^i If professed to believe in Much arts, acknowledged that the oracles had failed; alleged that Zeus, " lest men should be al ther deprived of intercourse with the gods, gave tluiii a means of observation through the sacred arts, from which they might di^rive »« ; ed. Spanb.). In 3ii+ Valeutinian condemned •• magicos apparatus" In connexion with hea- then rites performed by night {Cudex Thrmlva. ix. xvi. 7), aud iu 370 (probably) madi! the art of the mathematicus, exercised 'by night or day, punishable by death (*. 8); but in 371 he de- clared that the aruspex was not guilty id' witch- craft, "We do not blame the art of the aruspex, but forbid it to be exercised injuriously " (ih. ii). He regariled it as a necessary part of the hea- then worship then tolerated ; but its secret ex- ercise was still prohibited under the law of Constantino. In 389 Valentinian, Theodosius, and Arcadius decreed that every male/iats should bo^ denounced as an "enemy of the public safety ;" but chariot-drivers in the public races were forbidden to inform under pain of death (A. 11). They were excepted, because many of them lay under suspicion of using magic to give s|ioed to their own or to injure their rival's horses. See on this among Christian writers, .\rnob. adv. Gent. i. cir. med. ; Jerome, Vitii l/iiariun'S, c. 15; St. Chrysost. J/um. xii. in Kp. i, ad Cor. (iv. 11, 12); Greg. Naz. ad Seleuc. Iamb, iii, ; Cnssiodorus, Variar. iii. 51, It should be mentioned in conclusion that the ex- ception of Constantino iu favour of charms against bad weather was repealed by Leo VI, who became emperor in 886 {Cunatit. 65, de In- cantdtumm Poena). Under some of the following words : Amulkt, AsritOI.OQKKS, DiVI.VATION, GlONKTIIMACI, illiCAro.NTAKCIIAE, LlOATURAE, llALEKICfB, MATilKMATICL'S, NeCKOMANCV, PaOANI8.M, ,Sub- VIVAI, OF [p, 1539], PllILTIlES, I'll YI,ACTERY, I'lanetarius, I'vthon, SOMNIAUH'S, Sorti- l.EGY, Ti:sii'E.starils, may be found some further inl'ormation on several practices which coi.ie under the general head of magic. On this subject the reader may refer to Bern. Basin, de Artihus Mugicis, Par. 1483, Fiancof. 1588; to Symphor. Cham])erius, Dial, in iUuji- caruin Artium Destructionein, Lugd, 15iit5; to Casj), Peucer, de Diviiuitionuin Generi'ius, de Oraciilis, de Thcomanltia, de Magica, de Incan- tationibus, de Divlnationibus Fxtipicnm, de Auyuriis et Arus/.iciiut, de Sortibus, de Dirina- tiune ex Sijiniiii.^, Francof. 1593; J.J, Boissard, de Divinattonc ct Maijicis I'raestiipis, Oppenh, about 1605, reprinted 1611, 161.3; Martin Delrio, Disintisitionum Maiicarum Libn Sex, Jlogimt, 1617 ; J. C. Bulenger, de Tuta liatione Divimttinnis ad'-. Genethliacos, de Oramlis ei Vatibus, de fiortibus, de Aiujuriis et Aruspiciia, de Licita et Vetita Mugia, and ar/rcrsiw Mm/os ; in Ojmsc. tom, i. Lugd, 1621; J, Wierus, de Praestii/iis Dacmonum et rncantationihus ac Vcne- Jieiis Lihii Sex, Li'ier Apidogcticm et do I'scudo- Mimarchia Dannonum, and de Lamiis, Amstel, 1660; Ant, Van Dale, cfe Origine ac Progressu Idololatrkte et Snperstitionum (p. ii. especially), Amstel, 1696; and L, F. Alfred Maury, Lot Magie ct I'Astrologie dans CAntijuite et au Moyen- Age, Paris, 1860. [W. E. S,] such (irt«. Ha nil fuiloil : but miM 111' altdjji'. tin; K'"l*. H'^ye MUfli till' siirii'd iTiv« wiiliiiitnt I. c. Jul. vi. p. linn cuiiilitmouj ion with liwi- Cmit'X Thi'tjiios, tiaili! the nrt of ui^'ht or (lay, in .171 hi; ilo- uilty of wituh- iil" thu Hrns|iox, ioiislv " (ih, SI), rt ot the hi!,i- its »euri;t I'x- ■r tlio Inw of II, Thi'oiliisiiis, lalepcus .shoiikl !if the |)iiblic le public I'liceii pain of ileath ■ause many of ; magic to jjive tlii.ir rival's stian wiitei'H, Jerome, I'l'^j jm. xii. in Lp, iz. ad Scleuc. ill. 51. It that tho ex- ir of charin.s (1 by l.uo VI. itit. 65, de fi,- (Is : Ami'lkt, jknktiiliaoi, Maluficus, danism, sur- I'llYLACrEUV, UICS, SOUTI- fuunil some actices which igic. •efer to Bern. is;!, Krancnf. Hal. in Haiji- gil. 15iUi;'to Oeneri'ius, tie II, de Inctvi- xtipimim, de s, de Dirlna- . .1. Boissaril, ijlis, Oppenh. )1.'); jlartin I I.lbri SfX, Tola liatione Oraeulis ei H A)-uspii;iii, enw Miiijos ; . Wierus, de nllius ac Vcnc- ct do /'scudo- mis, Amstel, ac Prntjrcssu i. espeoi.illy), Maury, La • ei au Moyen- [W. E. S.] M.VlilOXUS MAOrnvr.^^, martyr, with N-aboranlFni.s hnns. acn.nii,,. ,„ the li..llan.|,s,V ,• n'?' //"■',.. .l/.„l., where .Mig„„ ,,„,,, V,, i- ' MA(;i\US, called by others MAXIMIN .ni.norateil Au«. 25 (Iloll. Acta ^W. Aug. v. fJ'i'!,f '?''''•, ('^ ^^■:!-ter disciXm 1^. n of ,hV«'.-:l""' ^"""^ "'' '" •'^l'''i" towards ,Hi " ,' h 'i'Vi '''"""'•*■• """ ■'■■'rents should I'liiate their children, while vet verv voiinir to ht b i I ' "'"' '"""."«'" "I' '" 'he house ilf h l|,ho,,, by s„m„ "discreet and grave" ores- ^ ' He'r''r^'''^'''«'-'-l''-'•"""•''«■'. the chief" of 't^,. W Majister novif!o-um, the officer in » r:';sxi:„''::, *"«•"'"-*- an elder monk, who has his station for thaU m I l^'Hy the Ihile of St. Uened c ^c V,i\ , " iitua s ate. It seems from this that .S» K „ J:;;z~ri~ ■"""'•''"'•'' •'■""■'-• ..KS't-'^S;;';,';?';;'!,"";'"'™- «H4../S3''L".:.;?,rTL»stf«';' MA(;nih 1079 ' chu'ile "", ,""■ """'""''••'■.V "'• St. Snbas under the ■'--Ji^ii'n;;.'''"'^ «- AltesJrrno'^c:^ MA(ilSTliATE8. [.Jmt.sn.cr.o. , U«o^ hvAiig,,,,! ;;,„A^';- .',"i''™"' ('• ^7, quoted which s bt ve" tm''w,'^''''« 'he inferior orders ''•his distinct" „ e ' r """"''■'• ['^I'^-"*n:u.J Hsewher Ma it 7w „ ;: ^■",'''"M'"n.l with that (uve,yv.:.:i^:;i-:i;:7---;u*.^-. ci>V^A'l'^-v"'^'''^-'^^-^'-'-°''-abishopof,,', oth^^^f^S:;^^^^'^^""""'--'-^* MAGNIFICAT. [Canhclk.] ca;i^^S5e;i!ri^i.rr;;;rar (&f ':^!f.'.i;'""'"«'""'-"""' " «««« Aug. 23 Ocfn'SEoJ^J,")""'"-'*' -"""-orated ■•^laW.!^]/!,';.,?"''"'''''' -mmemorated Oct. //.'..on. Mart; lieS. S. if/"'"'''- ^^'"•'- '■ AS2's:;r£!;r'-'-' —-tea (6) Martyr with eight others nt f,. ■ commemorated April ^nBa.LXnoI) '"'"' (lEroniZ r '"■"'■''' '^""""''■""'■ated May 26 v^iS-^:^i^s^ts^r°"'^^ 20?^i%/,.''4f "°*'" -'"n>emorated Julv wi i xSl"""" ""bdencons beheaded at Rome PMP* MANG>'t'8 Hi) Miirtyr; rDniinmnionited »t Aloxnnilriii kvg. I" (lliiTiin. Mitrt.). (15) Olhuiwi»« ANDItKAS, nrnrtyr with 2.')»7 'm|)iiiiii)n.H ; CDtiiiniiiiiiM i'>'l Aug. 11) (ffiiurd. ,1/ (/■<.; llcl. Mtit.i II., 'I. i»/.4;f.). A Buhop aal iii.iitjT of tills numa in i'uly, niul M^' -hoii of Avi({tii)ii, cnnl'iiiisni, wi'ie «wM ' on tiiiit Jtty (Uoll. Acta SS. Aujj. 111. /(,.,, ; ,■'), (14) MM-tvr; i-ommeinoratsd at Cnfiuu Aug. 27 (llmrun. itnrt.). (15) iMiirtyr; cdinmomornteil st Romp "ml Snncliin I'Vlicitatein," Si^pt. 4 (//inrun. Mart. ; Jti'ij. Mart. Aiict.). Aniitficr of this niiimi wm iiinK'iii(>rut)'il on thu Haiiiii day, apiuirontly nt Aiicviii ui Qaliitia {lluiion. Mart. ; Usuiinl. Mirl.). (16) Miirtvr; commomoratod at Ciipua Sc|)t. 'o (//„'riin. Start.). (17) Abbi>t of Kucass ; cnmmemorated Sept. 6 (Ilnll. Acta SS. Sq.t. il. 7;jr)). (18) Maityr in Sicily; commemornted Sopt. 10 (l/icron. Mart.). (10) Mnityr ; commomornted at Ronio Sejit. la (llmrun. Mart.). (20) Hisho|> of Opiti'fijitim (Oilorzo), aftcr- wnnls of lleraclea, conl'osMii' ; ('(ininii'uionitod Oi:t. a (Boll. Acta SS. Oct. ili. 410). (81) .Martyr; ciinmemoratfil nt Cae«area in Catijiailiiiia, Oct. 2:) {//iero;,. Mart.). (82) Martyr ; commemurateil Nov. 1 ; nnl on thu siinie dav another at Tcrracina (l/ieruu. Mart.). (23) Martyr; commemorated Nov. 8 nt Nico- niu.lia (/licnm. Mart.). (84) Martvr; oommomnrnteil nt Bononia in Ci ml (liuulnguc), Nov. 27 (//wr. Mart.). [C. H.] MACiOlUANUS, of Trent, confessor in the 5th (cnturv; commemorated March 15 (Uoll. Acta 5.9. M.irch, ii. 40,')). [C. H.] MAOKINUS, martyr at Nevedunum (Nyon) ; commemorated Sept. 17 {I/ieron. Mart.). [C. H.] MAGR0BIU8, martyr. [MACUonics, .luly 20.] [C. H.] MAIri'CUS or MEVKNNUS, ahbat in Biittanv, in the 6th century, commemornted June 21 (boll. .Acta SS. June, iv. 101). [C. H.] MAJKSTAS. An ancient rubric given by Martene (da Hit. Ant. I. v. 2, Ordo 3tj) runs ns follows: "Hie libri mnjestntem deosouletur." Here the mijeslwi which the jiriest is to kiss is the ropre.sentation of the Holy Trinity preKxed to the altar-book or tnblet. [C] MAJOLUS. [Majulus.] un, MALEDIClIoy MA.Kif A, martyr; ('ommemoratiid at Thi'«. snliiiif) tii.is I (//(iron. Mart.). [('. ||.l MAJUr.rNlH (1) Martvr nt Tarrni; conirneriiornlH.l .Ian. Jl {//uniii. .Mart.). (2) Martyr, nt Militana in Armenia; coiiime- m Hied Ap, li) (Hicrm. Mart.). l.*i Martyr; comniemornt* I Nov. 1(1 Clfav>,n. (-**" ' [(.'. H.] MA.IlU.l'H (1) Martyr; commemornted in Afiica ,lan IH (Ilierini. Mart.). (2) Martyr; comniemorated in Africa Jan. I'J (//( run. Mart.). (3) Martyr; commemorated in Africn Feb. 19 (Ilierun. .Mart.). (4) Martyr; commemorated nt liome in the ••..iiietcry of I'rnetextntua May 111 (llhron Mart.). (6) Martyr; commemorated in Africn .May 11 {llieran. Mart. ; li„||. Acta SS. May, ii. lij,,), (6) Martyr; rommemorntrd at Uomh' .Inly 1 1 (J/ierun. Mart.). [o, n i MAJHRirs, martyr; commemorated at Ihessnluuiia Julie 1 (llierun. Mart.). [C. H,] MALACIII the I'ldphet; commemorated by the (ireeks Jan. .1 (Cat. lli/ianf.! C.i/. Acthn,, ■ I); MAJOR (i"i Joldier, martyr at Gaza under I)io.letian; t leoiorated Feb. 15 (Basil. Mem/.; Boll Ac. '.' le'i ii. 001). (2) Confess!,.-; i,. i. .i„ ated .' lome in tho cemetery of J';-;, t-. ■ '« V-.v 10 {Ilieron. Ma-t.). [C. H.l MA.IORICA. nii'i; • rommemornteu a Ati'-iiris Ap. 'o-j{"u:rvn..s...ri.) [C. Il.J IMAJORICUS martyr; voinmemorated at M.laa May l^lluron. Mart.). [C. H.J iniel, Cnl. /.itlir./. iv. 2:i(l ; Basil. Mi'llul.) ;' tiy the Latins on Jan. 14 (Boll. A.ta 6W. .Ian i 9"). [c. H.i MALAUOUS or MALKHARDrS, bishop of Cnruot cin. A.D. litju; commemorated .Ian. I!) (Boll. ^1< /,i SS. Jan. ii. 2;jo). [c. h.] M.\LCHUH (1) Martyr; commemornted at Caesaiea in I'niestino March 2S (let Motn Mart. ; Bed. J/.i/(. y|«c/.). (2) .Martyr ; commemorated nt Rome in the cemetery of I'Mctextatus May 10 (Ila'rm. Mart.). (3) Commemorated at Tliessnlonica June 1 (Iliiron. Mart.). (4) (;ommemornfed nt F.jihesus with M.ui- mianiis and Martiauus and four others July 27 (Usuard. Mart.). (6) Monk and confessor nt Maronia, near An- tioch, 4th century; commemorated Oct. 'Jl (Boll. Acta SS. Gct.'ix. 59). [(j. H.] MALKDICTION (MilctUctw). M ledictions [comparu Anathk.ma] were used in v u m ns occa.sioDs, as (tor iustauce) in Kxco.Mmu;iii;a i lo.s [I. Gtij, nud in the DwiUADATuN m !v;ik [1.542]. An early example of (1 ' '[i .■ •■ ij: curse of Silverius on his rival Vijjiiius (.binius, Concilia, iv. 14J): " Habeto ergo cum hi.H qui tibi cousentiunt paenae damnationis senteutiam, sublatuiniiuo tibi noinen ct mumis ministerii sacerdotalis ngnosce, S. Siiiritus jmlii'io et apostolica a nobis auctoritato ("lainiiatus." Another is that mentioned by Gregorv of Tours (/Hit. Franc, v. I'J), where, in tile case of I'raetextatus, bishop of Uouen, king Chilperio demanded that either his tunic [AlhJ slioul I be rent, or the loHth [109th A.V.] psalm, wbiih contains the curses on Iscariot (qui inaleilictioiies Scarioticas continet), uhould hii snj,! ,>\fr his head, or at any rate judgment of peijietual ex- communication recorded against him [Makan'- atha]. lU'iiiorntiiil nt Thi'i* -<•). [C. ll.j fvr nt Tiirrmjiiua, •(III, M.irt,). Ariiicnlii ; (' ■t.). t\ Nuv. 1(1 (//irn,n. I (Ificr. ] commemornied Jo L'd in Afrlcrt Jan. d in Africa Feb. I'j il «t limiii' in tho May 1(1 (//.,, oil. od in Afiicn Muy I .%'. Miiy, ii. ii'.':i). pd at ItiiiiiH .liilr [C. H.] iimnicmoriitwl nt W./W.). [C. II.] n(>inh'i>d iiRiinit thu„. who took |io..«.'»,iou of thi' liiiiLs I, I' a inoua^ti'iy Is i{|ii'» l,y Marli'ili' (//,■ I, it. A,,!,, 111. III. (Ir.lo :i); '-.Miiv th.'lr purl Ion and Ih.ii' lulioritauiu ht the tonniiutH of i!vcrl;ir.tiiij; (iiv, with Kniah, Kathan. and Ahirani, wlio h,.,,! down i|ii'.l< into lo'll, with .ludiiH and I'ilafi', with Annas nnhi|j with ( hrisf or Ills saints In the i rest of lieavi^n, loit h.ive fellowshl|i with the devil and hi ioiii|uiuion>, \nin\i a|i|ioinled to tio' torments of hill, ai. I jm rish evorlastinKly. .So b« it 1 .So U) It !•' ' [c.j MA JIM HA 1081 MA IiEKK US, till' name popularly };iven t" one «iippoM,l a.le III hewlti'h a |ieison or hl^ pro- Ji'i-ty. "guiwveiv Maleliios rnl.ius appi-llat," .'v.H Laetanlius (IHr. InUit. Ii. Hi), and simi- larly Constiintins (/„,/,■<, 4, n ilo Main. In <\«l,:r Tlu-wt.s. n. Hi), ,ind SI. AuKiistine (,!,■ Cir. Dfi. X. »). The crime was itself called Maletii liiiiii as if |ire.eminently a deed of wickedness. A law of ('on-,tantiin. a.m. ,'1.S7, after reference to niuspices and others, proceeds to con.lenin " the Challeaas and Mil'I, and the rest whom tho oomnion people call .Malelici, from the greatness of their misdoiim" (I. 4, ij. ..). Thev were believed to obtain Iheir jiower lo injure (ither.1 from evil spirits, either dem'^ "i"' «""'"">n. >'."Nk, at Aiixerre, in the .-.th century; comme. '""'•ated April Jo (Uoll. Acta S.S. Apl ii 7.-.W) [C. 11.] MAMKRTUS, bishop of Vienno and con- essor alter a.d. iV> ; commemorated .May 1 1 (llwrun Mart. ; Usuanl. Mart. ; Tloru, up. lied. Mart. ; Boll. Acta to'. May, ii. uj;,). ' [C. II.] MAMKRUS, mnrty:'j commenior.nte.j April Ii (llicru)i. Mart.). n' jj -, MAMKUU.«, martyr; commemorated in Atriea ilarch 14 (llierun. Mart.). \c. 11.] MAMILIANU8 (1) or MAXI.MII.I \NU8 nTV\ '," Jo"""" ' '^'""""^"""•'ted Alarch 12 (Boll. Acta SS. ii. 104). (2) Bishop of Panormus, probaldv in .".th cen- tury; commemorated Sept. 13 (lioH I,/,, .w Sej.t. V. 45). • "j^,,_ J, j • MAMMARIA, martyr; commemorated in Mauritania Uec. 2 {JJicrun. Mart.). [C. H.] MAMMARIUS, presbyter, martvr, \ i. TH ■ commemorated June 10 (Boll. Acta .S'.v, June' 11. .b8). |-^, j^^ > MAMMARUSd) Martyr in I'hrygia ; com- memorated Nov. (Uierun.Mart.). (2) M.irtyr in Africa; commemorated Dec 1 (f/icrvn. Mart.). r,, ,. -, MAMMAS (1) Martyr; commemorated at Tarragona Jan. 21 (J/ivron. Mart.). (2) Kemale martyr; commemorated Julv 17 {II,eron. Mart.; Boll. Acta SS. July, iv. 2/o). MAMMERUS (1) Martyr; commem^orated in Istiia June 5 (JJicrun. Mart.). (2) Martyr; commemorated in Africa Nov. 24 (Hieron. Mart). r^ ,.Z' MAMMKS (1), Martyr at Caesarea ; comme- morated July 10 (y/,,.cm. Mart. ; Bed. Mart. (2) Martyr; commemorated Au" '" [Ma "^''J ' C.H.]' MAMMITA and her companion,,, ,„ . ,vrs at Al. vaudria; commemorated Aug. 17 (I/ieron ^'"■'•■>- [C. H.] 1082 MAMON I I ti M AMOV. martyr ; cdiiiineinorated at Alex- nnilria Aug. 9 (Iliorony Mart.). [C. H.] MANAEN, or MANAHEN, Herod's fo.ster- brotlu'r; (Mim.nemorateil at Antioch Mnv 24 (L'sunnl. .\fiirt. ; UeJ. Mart. Auct. ; Jio]\.'Ai)ti SS. May, v. 273). [C. H.] MANASOHIERT, COUXCIL OF (Mana- schiertvus:' Cuii ilium), held ai Manaschert in Ar- menia A.D. H87, according to Mausi, by command ot' Omar the Saiacen leader, under the Armenian patriarch John. Its decrees on doctrine seem I'rameil in ofijiositiou to the sixth council, where Jlonothelism was condemned ; while several of its decrees on discipline seem condemned pro- t'e.ssedly by the 32nd and Stith of the Trullan canons (Mansi, xi. 1099. Conip. ConstantinoI'Li;, Councils of (34), p. 444). [K. S. Ff.] MAXDRA. A favourite appellation for mo- nastic establishments in the East was nuttutra, ndvSpa, a fulJ, used both alone, iv lioi^aarr^plois iirdpX''''^*' flTow fiivSpai^ (Epiphan. Iliercs. 80), or with distinctive epithets 07^0, 8((a, ifpd, wvevnartK^ fidvSpa. The sacred precinct, or cloistered atrium in front of the church of St. Simeon Stylites, surrounding the pillar on which he stood, was popularly known as Mandnx, takiiijc the name of the enclosed plot in the midst of whiidi the column was erected (Evagr. //. E. 13, U). [AUOllIMANDKITE.] [E. V.] MAVDUTIUSi commemorated Aug. Ii3 (CW. llij-ant.). [C. H.] MAXDYAS (^avSi'or, /ioySuTj, navhiov). This name is now given in the Greek church to the outer garment worn by monks, which is al.-^o used on some occasions by bishops, who are, as a rule, drawn from the monastic orders. In shape it is, on the whole, similar to a cope, being a long cloak, reaching almost to the feet, ami fastened at the throat. It seems originally to have been borrowed from the 1 t-rsians, and is defined by Hesychius as eiS, J inartov tlc^irwi', itoKfiiiKhv i/uaTiof, In the West we tind it frei|nently spoken of as a dress wcprn by em|ierors and kings. The earliest instance of the u-^e of the word in its ecclesias- tical sense is app.irently in Germanus, patriarch of Constantinople (Hist. Kccles. et Mystica Thcorii; I'litrol. Or. xcviii. 396). For later instances reference may be made to Ducange, G ossariuiu Graccuin, s.v.,aud Gear's Ktuj/ioloi/ion, pp. 113, 495. [R. S.] MAXECHILDIS, or MENEHOUD, virgin in Gaul ; connnemoi-ated Oct. 14 (Boll. Acta SS. Oct. VI. 521)). [C. H.] MAXETIIO, virgin at Scythopolis, martyr; commemorated Nov. 13 (Basil. McnoL). [C. H.] MANGEB. (Praesepe). In the crypt be- neath the altar of the Sixtine chapel which lorms part of the Liberian basilica (S. Maria Maggiore) at Home is preserved the sacred cullii, which forms the object of a solemn cere- mony and procession on Christmas Eve. The cullii is suppo.seit to consist of five boards of the mauler in which the infant Saviour was laid at the Mativity [Magi; Nativity]. This manger was visited by Jerome and his disciple Paula MANIPLE (Hicnn. E/iint. 108, ad Eu.ft.cMum, § 11). The boards were brought to Koine from Bethlehem, together with some fragments of rock from the cave which is the trailitioual .scene of the Nativity, when the remains of St. Jerome were translated In the middle of the seventh century by pope Theodore 1. [Not A.n. 352, as is main- tained by Benedict XIV., (/c Cmumi'.. Saiwt. 1. iv. pt. 2.] They are now enolDseii in an urn of silver and o'ystal, with a gilt figure of the Holy Child on the top. (Wetzer and Welte, Kircheiilcxicon, xii. 698, s. v. Krijipc ; JIurrav, Jlituibook of Home, p. 128, 9th id.) The modern practice of setting up in churches representa- tions of the manger or cradle is said to have originated with St. Francis of Assisi. [C] MANILIS, martyr; commemorated Mav 11 (Uieiun. Mart.). [(J. H.] MANILIU8, martyr ; commemorated in Africa April 28 {Hieron. Mart.; Boll. A<-ta SS. April, iii. 671). [c. H.] MANILUS (1) Martyr; commemorated in Africa March 7 (Hieron. Mar!.). (2) Martyr ; commemorated in Afiica JIarch 8 (Hieron. Mart.). (3) Martyr; commemorated in Cappadocia March 15 (Hieron. Mart.). (4) Martyr; commemorated April 12 (Hie- ron. Mart.). (6) Martyr ; commemorated at Perusia April 29 (Hieron. Mart.). (6) Martyr; commemorated in Africa May 11 (Hieron. Mint.). [c. il.] MANIPLE (PaUium T.inostimitm [?], Map- 'pula, Manipulns [to be referreil, like the other uses of the word, to the primarv notion of A(?n<^ fiU; see Ducange, s.v.], Maiiip'ila, SnJarium, Phanon, Fanon [cf. German Fnhnc and Latin pannus, which are doubtlessly allied : see Grimm, DiiUsc/ws Worterbmh, v. p. ;'the English pennon also is apparently derived from jjanniis], Mantile, Manutcr.jium : e'^x'^P""')' This vestment in its primary form appears to have been merely a hauilkerchiet' or najikin held in the hand, but in later timi's it became an ornamental vestment pendent tVcin the left wrist. It l)erliaps furnishes us witli :;iiother illustration of what we have alreaily spwiien of in the case of the dalmatic (see the artich-). "f the gradual extension of wliat was in it.-- origin a peculiar use ipf the local Honian church throughout the whole of the West; au extendi.. 11 at lirst je.iKiusly resisted by the Komau clergy. The Eastern church has nothing answering to the maniple, but apparently the iyxfipiof spoken of by (palliuiii linostiinuin : see Walafrid Strabo, lie Jiehus Eccles. c. 24; Patri,',. cxiv. 952; Ana- stasius Bihliothecarius, de Vitis /win. I out.. Patrol, cxxvii. V.iVd). Marriott, who is liisposed to connect this with the later maLiiple, suggests (Vestiarium Christianuin, p. Iu8 u.) that the r;/i/'(m, § 10). Th« ! (Vuni licthlehom, s lit' rouk froni the ual scene of the if St. .loroiiie were Hi seventh century n. .'152, as is niiiin- Caitoni:. Sind. 1. h>soil in an iii-n of gilt tigiii-e (if the Vetzer au'l Welte, Krijipo ; Murray, I c-'l.) Tlie moileru urclies roiiresoiitii- e is said to liave Assisi. [C] lemorated Slav 11 [C. H.] ommomornted in ■t. ; Boll. A<-ta 6W. [C. H.] commemorated in )■ in Afi'ica JIarch 8 d in Caiipadocia 1 April 12 (me- at Pcrusia April in Africa Mav 11 [0. H.] ^tiiiwm [?], Miip- <\. like the other y notion of haml- ilp'ila, SiiJdritim, Fithnc and Latin Hied : see Grimm, e Kuglish pennon panniis], Mnntile, form ap]iears to 't' or uajikiu held es it became an om the left wrist, otlier illustration 1 of in the case ), of the ijriidual origin a jicculiar throughout the at lirst jealously The I'.astevu to the maniple, 'oken ot' by (ier- Iji'low, was in its lanillid. the original use in the order of deacons shmild that their left I cloth of linen A'alafrid Strabo, ■xiv. y,")2 ; Ana- 'iis horn. I ont,, , who is disposed auiple, suggests '« u.) tliat the MANIPLE h.i Idling of the eucharistic vessels. Tlie same order as to the use of this cloth was made bv Zosunus (Ob A.„ 418) (Anastasius, op. c■.'^ 6'J ; Others have argued that this pallium Imusii- >nu,n IS rather to be associated with the stole ("es esp. .Macer, Uicrok- ricon, s. v. Ihwdwui). In the tiu>e of Gregory the Great, we meet with the mippu/u as a jealpuslv guarded vest- men or ornament of the Roman clejgv, which h-i.) been m u=e among them for some time. The clergy ot the church of Kavenua having ventured to mue use of tills vestment, the Roman clergy ou, ly maintained that it was a peculiar right 01 their own. and j.rotested against the clergv of vavenua wearing the niipim.a either there or at Kome. Gregory, writing to John, bishop of Ra- V una, sett ed the matter by giving permission ^estr ,) to wear the mappuU when in attendance lute y elused vehementissime prohibemus) for other imes and to other persons (A>/,s<. lib. iii I 50; vol. „,. 0,18). Bishop John, in his ans ver ' remarks that in the time of Gregorv's red .' j cessors, whenever a bishop of Ravenna" had been con.,ecrated at Rome, the'attendant pries a deac..ns had openly used mappul.c without a, v 1. ult being tound, and that this had been the case when he was himself consecrated bishon he above instance has generally been suiiposed ^ vf";:""''";''.,'-^^"--'''eia;.ll-writerS: Hefel >«;/•• ' ''';•- ^'^^ "I'l-^' iollowed ify lo.J>c. u,ul U0„y!k, li. 180), 1 .; J \'i,; "ifr here rather to be understood of a Mi 1 of move ble c nopy (.ec Duraudus, Hat. Di,. Of. i" 6 1 and 1 iicange, .v.r.) ; and it may fairly b > .idmitted that the terms in wlmdi both the couttimltTe conce..s,on are described are on the whole ,1 applicable to this latter view It i V, . to^uid here, in ti.ce of th]s^::::nH!:t'; ' S;::f that, so tar as apjiears, there is no trace of a ma«V-m the famous mosaic in the X^yJ^ ^ S . \ ita IS a Ravenna, which is assigned o the end ot the iJth century n"i,nii-,„l ..1 I'ALMATic, from Gal ? KniVlf - V!*;""' f: '] ArcUecturc of Ital,, plate x) ^'"'""'^'^^^ I It IS not till the Sth or 9th century th.t ,..- meet with .li.tinct allusions to t ic. i, f ,7. W.th;:tr"'- ''?'""" ""''-^ '"''-'- ■ t.iuiat i,.,| to a monastery in the year a u 781 wl'u I, wi.li numeron:, otlier diirr'o n': -.ne.uioiie,,,.:;;r;^;;L:^Vy;LS^^ ^c/^.;r^..tr;ir;;^T'edr'til:f,^Sf "»,■•'■"■"■'" ■'•i-al in the monaste y of' S n.„ " I'littuig on of the m-ini„l„ . ..' ^ '"■ '■'"- MANIPLE 1083 copy ul the Ambrualon Liturgy made by / J i 71 /" T ^•■•""""" ^'^'"■•"^ (* Clcr. in the c. 1 ' 1*"''- '■'"• "'^' "■'"'. «''"i >g -arlv ;_. he h century, speaks of the maniple as ."e altaris" Ab„nt .i >"' ^Klotes et ministr i-i.:r(,^t^ Sir"24''T,//'"■'V""- eomlllentingont^::;;n^;,;^;: - ;;^) itrrfir'rr':! '-«>'■'•'''' the "r the t V?H 7 ,, :"''" ''"^ " '■'-'l''-'''e"''e to \\ in "-, liLeve;, a^'id'-tlil H^%r,^,^ j;«i.^. that the nil, i:-5;«;;;;^:i'L:i';;;;:q uhed fe„g amice, alb, stole, Lplaile^M ^ luid the same command rei.Jated in ' I Sw ^r • '15'"''^^'"^' '■'■''"'-'• ^^-- I Jo add one more iliustrathm, the order is „,,de I sous, that each churcli shouM possess at lest y^Miuta, t. 7; latrol. cx.v.xi. 17) J" Rabanus xMaurus and the other lif„r>rin loKists cited above, the maniple is ,k o,' t I carried in the hand, the left beinJ someti in pcially mentioned; but, in course' of ,"m If .M \,ctore, iSerm. U ; ratrol. cUWn 4 ?" -iuo , i atrol. clxxii. 6n0) ' it onght to be added here that the maniple oes not appear to have been ,,«.',„■«" Wo)ed as a s.icred vestment in the 'Jth century 1-andullus, which is assigned to that period none of the priests wear maniples (see Ma/riott'pb u. .; ;' r *-"°':«"ely also, it may be reii ark',! ^ye find, and that at quite a later neri ! ' , 0. the maniple beinglo.:, by' t;! T .' '■^:^ \e.,j. Lantranc of Canterbury, soe'tkin^ w h cvample of this in th: .s .'"ihe t.^io,':""" ;".')' cite the will of iJiculfus bil ,1 1 tden? ^-^■1^;--^:,,!:;;:;; Hst'of'vS!;,^ Ihe Eastern church, as wo l.ave .said, d^e^not th:rir^^;::r.^^-— "ortbeiitue,.u..„ 10S4 MANIRRA K -f Usi' till? m.ini).Io, l)ii( prdbiihly tlic fy\(!i.i7 [even in death, ih. ,'>L'7] ; it ia also styleii simply m,i/i/i(i). The woril mitpjmla is iise.l in the /.rfpi/ii Munurhonim of Isidore (c. 1'2, J'litrol. Ivxxili. 8H'.') for a garment worn over the shoulders by a monk who has not a pallium, in the Juyila Friictuosi (c. i ; Patrol. Ixxxvii. lloi). mi(/i/iulii is used apparently in the sense of a towel or napkin, as a jiartof the equiiJiiient of a monlc's cell. See also Jieij. S. Hcnedirti, c- ■''•''• [U. S.] MANIHRA, martyr; commemorated Feb. 28 (//„r,«i. Mart.). [0. H.] MANIUS, bisliop of 'Verona, perhaps in Uh century; commemorated Sept. 3 (Uoll. Acta SS. Sept, i. tJt!l). rc. H.] MANNA (IN AiiT). Two examples from Bosio's plates (sim' Bottavi, tav. clxiv. and tab. Ivii.) are supposed by Aringhi to represent Jliises pointing' to four or seven baskets of the manna of the wilderness. Hottari expresses some doubt in both oases, thinking that, at all events in the example which contains seven ba-kets, the lisure must be infemled for Our Lord. This may be the case, but the contents of the baskets m.ay still be intended for manna, in reference to St.'.luhn vi. 41. Millin ( Voi/ajA rf<(H< fc J/idi dr France, etc. xxxviii. 8, lix. ;f), gives two sarcophagi, in which a personage who may pass for Moses stands iminting to three jars or "omers," probably meant for manna, the more so .is two figures bearing a bunch of grapes are near them (Num. xiii. 24). Compare LoAVKS. II. Ii);i8. There is be^ides a newly discovered fresco, of which Marligny gives a woodcut, which clearlv represents the gathering of the mantm ; but, if it be correctly cojiied, the draperv of the figures has a :;niiiewhaf medir.eval-llalian appe.irance. It represents the failing manna, with four figures spreading their garments to catch it. MANSE (See woodcut.) It was discovered in 1883 in the catacomb of St. Cyriai-a. It occupies the whole side of a crypt, a'ud the manna is re- presented like snow or hail. Our Lord's men- tion of the manna, and open ajipeal to it as the symbol of His body best suited, before His death, to the understanding .f His .lewisli hearers, may very probably invest these j)ic- tures of the bread of the wildernusa with eucha- ristie meaning. They may be supposed to be Maun*. (Prom MarUgn;.) pictorial repetitions of the text " I am that Bread of Life." And this is yet more probable, where, as in Bottari Ivii., Moses is represented in the act of striking the rock, as an accomjianying sculpture. As was observed before, it may be our Lord rather than Moses, who is represented with the seven baskets, though it was the miracle of the Five Loaves which preceded His discourse at Capernaum, and twelve baskets would therefore be more correct. Nevertheles.s, His words con- nect the manua of the Mosaic dispensation both with His miracle, and with the institution of the Holy Communion, and the pictures seem clearly meant for the same purpose. [li. St. J. T.J MANNEA, wife of the tribune Marcellinns, and martyreil with him; commemorated Aug. 27 (Usuard. Mart.). [o. IL] MANNICA, martyr; commemorated at Cresa- rea, in Cappadocia, Nov. 13 (Ilieron. Mart.). [C. H.] MANSE, (^fansis, mnnsa, nirmsum, man.tus ; also, especially in Italy, masa, Hi,(,*o//i(Hj (wlience vicfsua./c), masata, massa, ma^sii.i. &c. Kr. mas. Norm. mols. Burgund. meir. The most common form is mfiiisns.) Strictly, the mansus seems to have been a piece of arable land of twelve .'icres (jUiTcra, liunnaria), which suggests mnisus as the original form ; but it was not restricted to pieces of that precise extent. When it is not so used, the quantity is mentioned (see Ducange in v.). Mansus dominicatus or indominicatus was the homestead attached to the residence of the lord and occupied by him (Kar. Calv. Kract. A, iVi/i/. 534, etc.). Charlemagne, 8 l:i (Capit. ii.), speaks of the "mansum regale" in his forests, i.e. the clearing, or Jicld, on which the coloni »c(iV(M'P(I in 1883 iiii'ii. It n(;cu|iio» I till' iiiiinn.'i is re- Cur I.iir.l's Mien- 'n !iii|i('iil to it na siiiltd, l.uforo His ig "f Hi-; ,l(nvi.sh invest tficse jiic- criiuss with oiKilin- Je suppiised to be MANSIOXAItir fit " I nm thut et iiiore probable, s is ri'pre.'-ented in an aci:oini>auying liny be our Lord munti'it with the he niiraclo of the Hill ili,scniir«e at s would thi'ret'ore s, His Words 0011- dispeusatioii both institution uf the urus sei'iii clearly [fi. St. J. T.] lune Jfarcelllnns, emorated Aiij;. 'J7 [C. 11.] 'tnnrateil at Caisa- ieron. Murt.). [C. H.] nnnsnm, twin.sun ; iii.iiiiiinni (wIr'IK'c 'I.I. Sic, Kr. iitits, he most coinnion iiiiinsiis si'i'ins to of twelve acres , Kill (Cpit. ii.), " in his forests, 'hich the culoni dwelt (c.p. Ifl). Byalike„saKe,api..oeof|a„d h) » lu.h a church was wh.dly or partially en- dowed (= the "^rhd,,. ") was called I he '• inLus uclesiae. A law ol l.ouis the (iodly, Hlli (" 1),. M.Mis.s uuMi.scujn.s(iue K,:clesiae "),■ decrees that U. ev,.ry churc-i be allotted one whole inansus free 01 s.Mvice and that the priests .settled in then Mioiiil do no service on account of the afore- wntten mansus, except that dne to the ehnrch" (<.,iint. A;u;s,ir. V): al.so in CpU. /to/. /•>•«,„• 1. ><.>, v. i.'I4). CharlenwKue seems' to havj desM-ed a larger provision, for in lefjislatinL' for the biixons, ne says. "All of the lesser chapters have agree.1 that the counlrv people who l'o to a church give to every church a court (curtem) and two ninnsi of land" (cap. 15). The I.om- bardie 1..WS (Mi. i 40), 82+ (l.ndov. P.), provide t lat II a church hajijien to be built in any l.lace which was wanted, and yet had no endow- "lent, 'one inansus consisting of twelve bun- nana of arable land be given there, an,l two serfs by he freemen who are to hear otlice n the said church, th.'^.t there niav be priests there, and that divine worship may be held ; but that it the peojde will not do this it be iiulle.l down (v. hspen, ii. jv. iv. L'.)). Hincmar of Kheims u. 8W asked of each |,arish priest in his ■.."cese "whether he had a mansus of twelve mam.'uia, beside a cenn'tery and a court (cortem) ." wliich the church and his house stood, or i f he had jour sens" (I.abbe, Cone. viii. ,^7;t) witTi!Mrrr^''7'",'''*-'r"'''!'^'-^ *" l"'"-''''-' 'horn cl ss „ , (^"'"'' /"■■'/• ■f>- "• ■')• .-""l an ancient gloss on the canon law says, "Mansus appellatur midt percpitur frunientiim et vinum 'd' K L nstiain con.sccrandatn " (from CAnm. 11 W ajuid Ludewig. ii. /.,/,-,. .V,W._,)uea,;,4. 0/ Vic frcnck Km,js (iv. 28). compiled in 827 courts of .justice are to be held » ne,,ue in e cle;^ b ''Ch^rlf 'tV^';:- ■ •^^'"•" ""^ '"''^ ■■qmblislu by Charles the liald in 85,'! (tit. x. o 7) and K.mallave placita in exitibuset atrii, eccle»i: ai urn et presbyterorum ninusionibus . lenere p.e.s„mant. in 870 (tit. xlv. 12) he worded the prohibition thu.s, " Mallus ne,,ue in eccle-ia ne, e in porticibiLs ant atrio ecclesiae Deque in mnn- sione preshyten juxt.l ecclesiam habeatiir " We inter progress in the settlement of the clerL'v and that near their chnrohe.s, through thepro: vi.o., of a Curtis [see Mans.^] „„ which a h.lu™ might be built; but it does not appear that "mansio" was used in a conventional and .sped ense to denote the residence (or " man.se" tie priest meant a dwelling-hou.sc of „,,y kind, and ,., the original form of the common word maison. j-yy_ j^ y' " nn s,] Ofhcers discharging certain duties in co„„e.xion with the fabric and .services of the church. Ducange (67o..,.) makes the word .synonymmis with "aedituus" „„d " n.ntr cnlarius," and e.xplains it as deriving its "",". mg from the fact that a residence (^' man io ") near the church was attached to^ th office^ M.,r,.,.^nar,us a,s a rendering of the word Trni:u.:;7\r '••""'""?-'">• "•« coi. who are ltk.f\''T."'''^ "'" "^'^f''^'"' "'«'•"« WHO aie sUictly forbidden to obtain their situ- MANSO^ACUM, COrNCri, OK 1085 ■■■tion. by bribery. (See Firnns. C .nnnr,. i. '<,; ) I'Migham, h„w,.ver (K,,t. Ant. iii. ]:t K ,, to':!;": '':i''''"!u''''^-"-'''«''' ""''"''''■>• -'-h'-.^ "Prme that the wp,„,.a^d,,,o, were In realitv the stewards or „dmi„istrat;os of the prop . > of the church. That the " m.msi„nari " were clergy IS evident from the wor.ls of Anast-,si„i tlMi ibrarian, who i„ his lives of .1 , 4,h «n^nii"^"'^«''rT'' ''•'•="''' ariis .. Ii 1-^? ;," • ■ '''■"-•""i'"i« 't loan.iuu- a MS olidos mille." (^eg„ry the (Jieat (M.- si'it and "uiansionarius" indiscriroin.i,.!,. f ^oA, ,„„, Their special" !c:;;:;;:r;!,e to h.ive been connected with the liirhlin, -,, 1 general care of the lamps of the chur.V wh ak" T*''"'- . ^"'^"'^ 'he Great (I'i.a..,. , ) ». ".aks of a certain Const.antius who was " man- ^ f '• ^^> "'o samedut es are ,ill,,tle,l in one Theo osius,who is called "cL s'' ,',h: text and " mansionarius " in the headin.- i al.soJohn the Deacon (Vita rr,, Om the Ordo ICnanus, i. ^4) the m,/ns I in ' 'of ^ t'tular .hurch in Kome is to go forth, with a ivht^' "' ""•■'"'"« " "'""'le I meet I " Uain (^ U) he carries the tai.er s„|e,,,ulv kuid led on Manndy Tluir.sd.ay. Mal.illon ( ^ J'oovms, p. xivii) notes that during the r?t nine centuries in the "patriarchal" lur Xi:;:;:;::!'''"^"'' ''"r"""^' ''-"•'""» ma^^.' n " "'■""■"'"^ fnuuidaudas alaiouc !> aestanda quae nece.ssaria erant." Excei.t he above-mentioned passage in tht Co, , il f Chalcedon, there is no trace of the e^i tenc of the ollice in the Kastern church. ''■""''■'"-'-' "> 2. Hincmar, of Kheims r r,„\-f „,t i. I'eoni, c. 21, o.p. ed. vZ. /l^ "'o^l nn'mbT:! a".ong the oflicials of the roVarhiis 1 ' hat'^r""'';"'-" ^^''' ''"'>■ '' ^■•■'« '.> re which the KOS.S0K commonly hd T h ■ 1 T MANSLAUGHTER. [lloMtcn,,,] MANSOLACUM, COUNCII OF Mr , 121.) [K. S. Ff.j 1086 MANSUETUS MANSCKTUS (1) Bishop of Milnn ; cnmmo- niuiMtiMi I'rli. ly (boll. Acta SS. Fob. ili. llio). (2) Martyr; ouiiii'ieinorated Feb. J8 (Ilitjron. il.irt.). (3) Hi>hi)|) and cdnfessor nt Toul ; commumo- rated Sujpt. ;i (Uoll. Acta SS. Sept. i. 6l.'>). (4) liishcip ; I'dinmemorated in Africa Nov. 28 ( Vd. Rum. Mirt.). (6) Martvr with ten others; comniomorated at Ale.\au.lria Dec. JO (Usuard. Mart. ; bed. Mart. Aw:t.). [C. H.] MAN'l'IUS, martyr in Lu.sitanin 5th century ; coninu'nior.ited May 21 (Boll. Ada S.i. Jlay, V. 31). [C. H.] MANUAKUS, bishop of Bayenx, circ. a.d. 480; commemorated May 28 (Florus, np. Bed. Mart.; Boll. Acta CS. May, vi. 767). [C. H.] MANUAL LABOUR. It appears to have been contemplated by the earlier councils that the clergy should, in part at least, maintain them- selves by the work of their hands. The Apn- stolica! Cunstttiitioiis (II. 6i!) e.\hQrt the younger clergy to provi le for their own necessities by the work of their own hands, while not neglecting the work of the ministry. Some of u.s, it is added, are (ishermen, some tentinakers, some husband- men, for no worshi|iper of God should be idle. The t'ourth council of Carthage {Sta/ut. £cc!o?. Anti.u,!. cc. bl. .52) enjoins that all clergy, how- ever leariieil, should iirovide themselves with food and clothing by some hamiicraft (artificiolo) or agricultur.il labour, yet so as not to neglect their )iro|ier ist the poor. Augustine (rfe Op. Muwirh. c. 29) asserts that the professional labours of the bishops and clergy are sulKciently onerous to e.\empt thetn from the obligation of toiling with their hands. Many instances, however, are to be found in which the most zealous attention to spiritual duties was combined with hard and habitiuil work at a trade or on a farm. Socrates (//. E. i. 1:^) savs that S))iridon, bishop of Cyprus, was originally' a shepherd, and through his great humility con- tinued to feed his flock even after being made a bishop. Sozomen (//. £. vii. 28) speaks of one Zeno, bishop of Maiuma, who jprovided for his own wants, and for the poor of his flock, bv weaving linen. Gennadius of Marseilles (./« Scriptor. Keel. c. 09) says that Hilary of Aries toiled with his own hands, not only for his own support, but that he might be able to help the jioor. Fi'om Gi-egory the Great {Dialog, iii. 1) we learn that I'aulinus of Nola was an excellent gardener, iiud (/Ma/o,/. iii. 12) that one Severus, a priest of great sanctity, was occupied on a cer- tain occasion in pruning his vines. Gregory of Tours, in his Life of Kicetius (e. 8), says that when a bishop he continued to live among his servants, and work on his farm. It would be easy to multiply examples of this kind, they all point the same way ; the very tact of their being recorded seems to shew that they must be con- sidered as instances of exceptional excellence, which was held in honour and esteem, but not illustrative of the general [practice, or of con- duct which was reckoned obligatory upon either bishops or clergy. Hincmar of Kheims indeed, A.D. 8-1,5, appears to have endeavoured to make some measure of manual labour compulsory in his diocese, since {Capit. ad I'rcshi/teros, c. 9,"opp. i. p. 712) he orders all his clergy to go out fastin^r to work on their farms; but the general sen. ,■ of the church in this matter appears to be repre- sented by the words of tpiphanius, alreailv iiuoted, that those who serve the altar have a right to live by the altar. [P. 0.] MANUEL (1) Martvr under the Bulga.. gi'-eu to the church should be employed in re- at Debeltus, A.D. 812; commemorated l.in. pairing churches in the redemption of captives, and in paying the stipends (alimoniis) of the priests an I poor, while the clergy (derici) or, as another reading is, the clergy of lower degren (junioris oMicii) (.see Bruns, Caumies, ii. 102) should be compelled to help in the labour of the church (ad adjutorium ecm.«i>Ives by the Ml (//'((••i.t. 71), n. :;) .'J Auiliani, in whose M's, iiOil all I'Iftrgy he vciy mention of 1 that this was out rysustiini -{I/uin. 45, ent grailos "f uxcel- he .siHMiniJ lit' which leir own tuod, the ) assist the piK^r. c. i'J) asserts that e bishops anJ clergy nnpt them from the heir hands. JIany tniind in which the piritual duties was abitual work at a !s (//. E. i. I'.;) says us, was originally a :reat humility cou- it'ter being made a 'J8) sjieaks of one 10 provided tor his or of his Hock, by of Marseilles (./'e lat Hilary of Aries t only for his owu iie able to help the eat (Diiilo:). iii. 1) la was an excellent that one Severus, occupied on a cer- viucs. Gregory of s (c. 8), says that to live among his irni. It would be this kinil, they all tact of their being (hey must be cou- pttonal excellence, ad esteem, but not ractice, or of con- [;atory upon either of Rheims imleed, leavonred to make •conipulsnry in his i/tcros, c. 1', opp. i. i to go out fasting he general sen.-.- of uiars to be re)irc- liphanius, alreailv the altar have a [I'. 0.] :cr the Bulgarians lemorated Jan. J^ Boll. Acta &\; 1 ; commemorated two brothers at iimeniorated June ^VV. June, iii. 'J!IU; Sasil. Mend.). [C. H.] Euy.] )UTMAIN.] ring"). In the bishop of Edessa, SIAI'l'A th:t'"trs.h:iir:;'r;^t''i;;:r:'^'''''7 Eir^if;:m--K^S^^^^^^ MarM.!;tai[St.Matt;::iV:ltri^.,f |...^m. tV,«rcA Introd. 152, Germann, S MAPPA Under the Roman empire a yv". or hani kerchief, carried in t^hand hgTran; ■'tI T '''''"" "' 'li^tincHvo" of high rank. The drop|,mg of his mn,m by the ^H,>'.>l tor the commencement of the games of h amph.theatre (Tertuilian. de 4-*!. W." of the K.. ^'"""S !he msignia of the emperors ot the Kast, especially from the time that thev became perpetual consuls. An object resemblin^ ^>nappa ,s sometimes found on Christian „mb|" B, Z-'iTyT/' '•'e;^-- which denote.! rtk quintan, . 73). In those, diptychs in which on the.r passmg into the service of the church 'the r:" Znr^fT"' '^ '^""'"" -"difi^ati' inco a saint or dignitary of the rhornK .K„ ZT t f V™-'-'-'' offieiar'sUetlt' I'p! Ker \h»' ''": '° """' '^■■""'^ doubtfil whethei the supposed ,n„ppa is not rather a Usua I ' f,,' ^"'^- if"-- V/^''- AW. Mart. ; SS. Apr. ii. 480). ^^'"''- '^'^*- ' »»"• ^ct'a (//'Sl;/)"'"'-"'"°™'^^ at Rome Apr. 18 '' [C. H.J MAR (Syriae, J^). a title of dignity among the Syrian Christians, signifving lord ^Xl^^ '■''''- ecclesiaftical^S L 'J Be!^'Si^^'^;;^^?--Cirrhaat morated by the Greeks Feb 28 nt" ' ^i^"'"?'- by the UtLAug,3(Bol[lf„'ff^;-J",^y MARAXATIIA (XHN ,.0. "ThfSd LoiJ. In ecclesiastic.. ■"''" """'"-^ "^ ">« found as paTt '; th' ? """'^' - " ''""'"'"'«■•' the most .X reme aud solT '^/^''^'^'l '^'' '«-'»- nieation. that 'M ntM tl 7 "''"■' "'^ "«">•> "'"- Jna Spanish ^^l^Ov^-^rTH "^'Ik A n fitTi fi,« ■ ^ "' Jolct. c. 75 ";icontt"St;:;;.a^'':f';;'^.""^'-p-'''= ^.mpserit, anathema m. .math, 'k'""""'" P'^^" - a'lventu Domini .^Tt' ?'''■;; "'^r'' '""■'''''" i-'teiu haheant et ipsi et soci •^' p'"'""" ri:/^:-'^4''-««^^ndth^s:^ MAIICELLINUS 1087 St';h::i:,,:'':,r'';her7^i"'-'- the otien.l'r; ,"''"'"' ""■'"' '" ''"• t""xW,.do J>"IS".ont of the r'l %"''""■'" ^'"' f'"' the ever (,fc a.«™nX ii p.';,^' o^'^'it '"r^" such a sentence is in all ., 7^' '""'•''' that -ntinued impeVi e„ce i X 1"''""'"1"" "■" 7«S"xv.%i^- 1^6 'iT "" '. ^^'■''«'"™. -4'".-- '^^^»n xli! 761 \ ' '•""-''■ "'"' ^^'«'"'. A^'-A".- A"*i-?ffi8(/C:;!'^^^^^^^^ c.7.^.i,?cS;i?*^St^^^ "F (•^"~ cl mnticbirps ''m 1^7„';r.'>''■"S'''•t<■nschis- l Severus, bilfhop o Z lei . ™' 'T- I'T" *'"^" demnatiou of the thvil ih '. ''"'^'-"' '''" ^■"»- MARCELLA (1) Roman widow oh ah 410; commemorated Jan ii /nn a. '*•"• Jan. ii. notj). '*' (•*""• ^<^''J 'S'5'. ^^(2)^Marty..j commemorated Feb. 17 (///^o„. A*'"lv!;.V""""^'"°™*«'' - Africa May 7 (4) Martyr; commemorated at Rom„ . .•. cemetery„fPraetextatus,May1o?//^rZ;A' A''S');-~'«J at Rome June i' (6) Martyr; commemorated Jhob oq „, ,, anclna(i;s„ard, ^a., ,. k,,. 1„',:"^;;^ J A'«- MARCBLLIA>fUS en ni 1, l. ^'- "0 and translatio c^emir.t! ?'.''''' ''"P"^'''° 13(^,<;ro«. ,J/u,.^.) '"""'•"'^'1 at Auxerre May n>^nl5'^R:i;^!;':,^™[|>- Marcus; com. (//.■«ro«. if„^< . ,?""'''*^''AHeatinaJune 18 Usuard. M,'rt). thVir nT'l "C'' ' '*"''• ^^■"•'- ; /« in the San:l'„e'nt ; '',^;,i-;-' ."» J"-' l:^:^^^*:tri;^?^""-"-^et;^- on|ep!;;.;^~-^^.8atno., ySnSi:fu.:';eii;^^:L«-"d'-- and Aug. 9 (Usuard. Mart!). ' <;»mmon.orated MARCRLIJKA m M » at Nicomedia Feb. 24 (S,^'^j;,;7;""='""'ated June I'te.So!"-'"'"'^'' "* T''o-alonica (/Sof j'/^^iy""""'^-"'^''"*^ at Home June 3 eommemcated |,n. rcufuard."'!^,;;; 7"^ 1088 MARCELLINUS £om. Mart. ; Hud. Mart, Au<;t.), but on Jan. 3 iu Illeriin. Mtirt. (2) MmiIvi- iit Nicometlia; commeraoriited Feb. 22 {Hicroii.' Mart.). (3) Maityi'; commemorafed Mar. 30 (//Vtron. Mart.). (4) Martvr; cnmmemorated Ap. 2 (Ilieron, Mart. ; Bu.i". Mitrt. Auct.). (6) l!ish(pp and cont'csaor; his depositio com- meiiiiiratetl at Rome Ap. 20 {Hienm. Mart.). (6) Po|it'and martyr; commemorated at Rome Ap. -i) (LIsuard. Mart. ; Vet. Horn. Mart.). (7) Martyr; commemorated at Milan May 6 (Ilii'ruii. Mart.). (8) Two martyrs of this name commemorated at Milan May 7 {Hierun. Mart.); one at Nico- media on the same day (Bed. Mart. Aurt.), (9) Presbyter, with Peter the K.toroist ; com- memorated at liome on June 2 {Hieron. Mart. ; Usuard. Mart. ; I'ft. Horn. Mart. ; Bed. Mart.). His natalis with that of Peter is commemn- ratel on this day in Gregory's Sacramentary, their nnnics being mentioned in the collect (Gleg. Mag. Lib. Sarr. 104). A basilica was said to have been erected in their honour by Constantine on the Via Laircan.a, and his mother, Helena, was said to have been buried there (Ciami.ini, Jo Sac. Aedif. 122, 12;i). (10) Jlartyr ; commemorated at Rome June 27 (Ilieron. Mart.). (11) Martyr ; commemorated nt Cologne Aug. (Ilieron. Mart. ; Floras ap. Bed. Mart.). (12) Tribune, martyr with Mannea or Mannis his wife; commemorated at Tomi Aug. 27 {Ilicrun. M trt. ; Usuard. Mart. ; Vet. Iloin. Mcrt.). (13) Martyr; commemorated at Capua Oct. 7 {Hicron. Mart. ; Bed. Mart. Auct.). (14) Martyr ; commemorated Oct. 20 {Ilieron. Mart. ; Bed. Mart. Auct.). (15) Martyr ; commemorated in Africa Nov. 26 (Ilieron. Mirt.). [0. H.] MARCELLINUS, presbyter and confessor at Deventer oirc. A.D. 8uO; commemorated July 14 (^Acta HiS. Jul. iii. 702). [C. H.j MARCELLOSA, martyr ; commemorated in Africa May 20 (^Ilieron. Mart.; Bed. Mart. Auct.) [C. H.] BLVRCELTXS (1) Youthful martyr; com- meniorati'd with his brothers Argeus and Mar- oollinus Jan. 2, at Tomi (Usuard. Mart.); but Ilieron. Mirl. calls him Narcissus, and assigns Jan. :i to the three brothers. (2) Bishop of Rome and confessor; his de- positio at Kome in the cemetery of Priscilla, on tlie Via Salaria, comniemorated Jan. 16 {Ilieron. Mart.); the s.mie liay given to his natalis by Usuard and Bede. The sacramontary of Grei;orv celebr.ites his uatalis on this day, and mentions his name in tiie special collect (Greg. Mag. Lib. Sacr. 18). His natalis is also observed in the Antiphonary (Greg. Mag. Lib. Sac. 662). The ]\'t. lioin. Mart, assigns Jan. 17 to him. on which day also Ilieron. Mart, gives ..is depositio comniomorated at Langres. (3) Martyr; comniemoratsd at Nicomedia Feb. 16 {Ilieron. Mart.). MARCLVNA '4) Martyr; cuminemorated iu Africa Feb. 18 {Ilieron. Mart.). (6) Martyr; commemorated in Africa Feb. 19 {Ilieron. Mart. ; Bud. Mart. Auct.). (8) Martyr, comnieniorated in Africa Ap. 2 {Ilieron. Mart. ; Bed. Mart. Auct.). (7) Martyr; commcmoiatcd in Africa Ap. 10 {Ilieron. Mart. ; Bed. Mart. Awt.). (8) Bishop of Knibrun, confessor; commemo- rated Ap. 20 (Usuard. Mart). (9) Bishop of Rome ; dHpositio commemorated Ap. 2G (Florus, ap. Bed. Mart.). Usuard and Vet. It'oin. Mart, name him Marcellinus. (10) Martyr; depositio commemorated at Epiii'sus May 2.") {Hieron. Mart.). '11) Martyr; commemorated at Rome June iQ{H.eron. Mart.). (12) Martyr; commemorated at Rome June 27 {Ilieron. Mart.). (13) Martyr; commemorated at Lyon June 28. On the .same day this or another Marcellus was commemorated at Alcvandria (Hieron. Mart.). ^ (14) Martyr, with Anastasius, " apud castrum Argentomacum ;" commemorated June 29 (Usuard. Mart.). (16) Martyr; commemorated at Milan July 17 (Ilieron. Mart.; Bed. Mart. Auct.). (16) Martyr ; commemorated at Chiilons-sur- Saone, Sept. 4 {Ilieron. Mart. ; Usuard. Mart. ; Florus, ap. Bed. Mart.). Ilieron. Mart, mentions another of the same name under this day comme- morated at Ancyra, (17) Bishop, martyr; commemorated Oct. 4 {Hieron. Mart.; Bed. Mart. Auct.). (18) Martyr ; commemorated at Capua Oct. 6 {Hieron. Mart.; Bed. Mart. Attct. ; Usuard. Mart). (19) Martyr, with Apuleus, at Rome, under Aurelian ; commemorated Oct. 7 (Usuard. Mart.; Vet. Rom. Mart. ; Ilieron. Mart.). (20) Martyr ; commemorated nt Rome Oct. 9 {Hieron. Mart.). (21) Martyr; commemorated nt Acernum in Sicily, Oct. 11 (Ilieron. Mart.; Bed. Mart. A'(ct.). (22) Martyr; commemorated at Chalcedonia, Oct. l.i {Hieron. Mart. ; Bed. Mart. A"ct.). (23) Centurion, martvr at Tingitana; comme- morated Oct. HO (Usuard. Mart.; Vet. Horn. Mart. ; Bed. Mart. Auct.). (24) Martvr; commemorated Nov. 16 '{Hieron. Mart.; hml.Mart. Auct.). (26) Martyr at Nicomedia; commemorated Nov. 26 (Hieron. Mart.). (28) Archimandrite of the monastery of the Acoemetae; commemorated Dec. 29 (Basil. M,. not. ; .^imeon Metaph. Vit. Sanct. Dec. 29 ; Cat. Jiyzant.). (27) Deacon, martyr; suffered Dec. 7 ; his burial commemorated at Spoletum Dec. 30 ( Vet. Ivm. Mart.) In Bed. Mart. Auct. his passio is on Dec. 30. ic. H.] MARCIA. [Martia.] MARCIALIS. [M*uTiAU3.J MARCIANA. [Martiana.] tud ill Africa Fob. 18 0(1 in Africn Feb. 19 Aitrt.). 0(1 in Africa Ap. 2 Auct.). ■ tod in Africa Ap. 10 Awt.). )nfossor ; comincmo- )■ 'sitio commcniornted lart.). Usuard and Harcolliiius. commonioratod at irt.). ited at Rome June ited at Rome June ited at Lyon June r another llarcellus loxandria {J/icrun, lus, " apud castrum lorated June 29 ited at Milan July •t. Auot.). ed at Cliiilons-sur- !. ; Usuard. Mart. ; 'on. Mttrt. montiiins ler this day comme- imemorated Oct. 4 \uct.). ed at Capua Oct. 6 t. A\u;t. ; Usuard. s, at Rome, under .7 (Usuard. j)/(r<.; trt). ;ed at Rome Oct. 9 ed nt Acornum in UeA. M irt. A'ict.). ed at Chalcedonia, Mart. A'lct.). ^ingitana ; comme- ''lart. ; 1 et. Hum. d Nov. 16 '{Hieron. i; commemorated monastery of the eo. 29 (Basil. M- ict. Dec. 29 ; aU. "ered Dec. 7 ; his turn Dec. 30 ( I vt. '■ct. his passi'o is on [0. H.] MARCIANE MARCIANE, (jueen ; commemorated Jan 28 (G(/. Uijiaiit.). £(j_ J J J MARCJANUS. [Martianus.] MAHCILU8, martyr ; commemorated at Rome, on Via Nomentana, May 28 (Ilienyn Mart.). [-e.H.]" MARCISUS, martyr in Africa: commemo- rated Oct. i {//ieron. Mart). [C. H.] M VRC0UU8, martyr in Africa; commemo- rated Feb. IS (Hieran. Mart.) [c. H.] MAI{COPUS, martyr; commemorated at >icom.!dia tub. 10 (Hieron. Mart). [0. H.] MARCTTLFUS, abbat of Nantes, circ. a.d. 5^'H ; commemorated May 1 (Boll. Acta SS. May, 1. 70). j-^,_ jj J MARCUS (1), the Evangelist, was verv gen,.rallv commemorated, and his name occurs >n tho Grook, Latin, and Coptic fasti, but not always on the s.me day. Sept. 2:i is assigned but , "m^' •'" .•^''-■-''""'''■i'' in 'f'eron. Mart, \r ; ^''*''"'- eommemorates Mark "the him vi;h'":>;'""- "' ","'' "-^Bollandists identify him with the evangelist, who is called in the anostle" '?'■: "H'''^!', ^P- 25. "evangelist and apostle, and m Basil. Mono!., under the same dny, apostle and evangelist." April 2,5 is tTe ^ari!.. Bod. Mart ; Vet Horn. Jfurt. ,^ Daniel Corf. Ltturfj. IV. 2,')8: Boll AHn va * • ■ ' qi/1% Tk.^ (s ■"'•''' ™' -Apr. iii. 344). The Sacramentary of Gregory observes his n..tu IS on April 25. mentioning hta , the CO lee (or the day (Greg. Mag. fib. Zr\i) O^l^nn '-n"" "''■^"•^•'=.'' 'n the Antiphonar ; (Jbul. U) The reason of his not being men- IS believed to be, as in the case of St. Luke, that «ie tact 0. his martyrdom is uncertain (K azer ctunft r'"'; ^f"'<'; '*">■ ■'■''"•e was a j chuich at Constantinop e dedicated fn l,;~ ' ere.=ted by Theodosius the Grelrnet the' u: trict or ward n,.med Taurus, at which his festival was observed (Oiorg. Codinus, de Anti.,. Con I I '■ "^"- '^''"' '^'^' "t ^"P-). There w^s a church at Home dedicated to St. Mark by pone Mannis, An. M;!7, restored and adorned by Ha' t. 1 . 119), and there was a chapel in the Basilica patriarch of A,iuileia (Cmmpini, de Sac. Aedif. (ff!ron'''ZV)!°'""''''°''''^ "' ^'"'°°'» J»-'- ^ (it^o™'"^;.').""""^'"'"-''*'"^ '» Af"-' J«->. 5 MARCUS 1089 N^caea March 13 (Usua.l. Mart; Huron. Mart), "nW':^eu,=;^Sc^-'-.^bi^ho^ ^-^;A^,,.1A..). The name i^MarUai;;-]; .£,^^^Sv'r;^^S:'^i^-r reill of l"i "'' "*' "■" ^"-"fhusians, martyr in the 2..6).^JheJW(.,,of BasM assigns Marcii 30 Ap^wri27/W'!,"r; '"'"^ commemorated oa wi^Ki::';:.^es"b';.tt:n'V'"8'?'"'"""'^'--''>T April 28 (bI.II. i^:,VlV Iii. r48)'"""""'^' J"ne'l\SC;i:;,7">°™»«'l «' Thessalonica Mc-S.^nn^'"" "■'*\J"';"'. at Dorostorum in Uolj. yl,7a i._s. Jung^ ji j,.^ ""•> (19) Bishop of Luceria in Apulia, circ. a n 328; commemorated June 14 Boll /rf< SW Jun. ii. 800). *' *•"' '^'^' vfaM-dlTtln """^ M""''"i"»» «t Rome on the June 18 ' Tir^"- 2**^' commemorated ActaS^ Jun. >n. 568). Their natalis is observed on this day ,n the Sacramentary of Gre-ory and it'Xrior'""'**'" '''-'"-' COreg^^S Julv^'1 m'^^>' .T"\ Mocianus; commemorated J^-ly 3 (Basil. Mcnol.} Boll. ^.<« ^.5. j„y^ ,^ Jrirt.).^'""^'"'' """""'■""'•"'ed Jan. 8 (ffierw. A"!2.').'^°"'"'^""'"''«'* '- ^f™« Feb- 16 M.Sf(Ba':ir^j;"ci/:, '""'"'' •'""""^-'^^ (9) Martyr with others; commemorated at ^cKTut'u.'gor'"'''"'''"^''''' •'""y* (Soil (23) Martyr with two companions ; comme ^-Ss4:rS;r3^?-^(^-^''^^^ (24) Martyr with Alphaeus, Alexander and 28rBa",°t' ^r-^'-^'"'"'; commemorated Sept (26) Martyr with his brother Marcianus and many others, i„ Egypt; commemo.lt ,1 014 ^A r\rf"J-' ^'*""'-^'- ^'"•'•; Bed Mart Au^t; Vet. Som. Mart; Boll. Acta ^i'o^ if: O.t'^ fi^^''''°P '■ i'P"^'"" commemorated at Rom« Oct. fa {H^ron. Mart; Bed. J/,,.*. Auct). (27) Bishop of Rome and confessor; his dero- sitio at Rome on Via A,,pia c„mmei„(^ra d 1? t 7(I/>cron. Mart; Usuard. Mart.); his nati i^ on this day (Be.1. Mart.) ; r, t Roil JA , < me ons hina without distinguishing th. f' , " ll.s n.,tal,s on this day c„mmem„rated n Vhe .Sacramentary of Gregory, mentioning lis name ■n the collect (Greg. Mag. Lib &u- vl■^^ T also Boll. Acta SS. Oct. ii? 880. ^ ^^ ^'■■' cirf^D^^no^'"*"' I'i'hop of Jerusalem, martvr circ. A.a l,;u ; commemorated at Adrianoplo Oct. 1090 MAKCUS MAIilA Vet. Jiuin. Marl : Boll, Acta w 2 J (UsiiarJ. JAirA Si. Oct. i.\. 477). (29) Oni. of fliiir "soldiers of Chn.,t " nwr- tyicM at licme un.lcr the frnpcror Clauilius niM limici in the Via Salaria; (.(.inmemorateil Oct 2j (L'suard. Mart.; liu.l. Mart.). (30) Martyr with Soterithus and Valentina ; c..innuTiinrat„-d Oc:t. 26 (Basil. Mem!.). (31) Martyr ; oommemorated at Nicomedia Oct. ;;u (Hiaron. Mart.). (32) Martyr; commemorated in Africa Nov. I'i (llicrun. Mart. ; Bed. Mart. Auct.). Another of the same name ou same day at Antioch (Micron. Mart,). (33) Martyr; commemorated in Spain Nov. 2(1 (JIUroii. M.irt.). (34) JIartyr with Stephanus. both belonging to Aiiticcli in Pisidia, under Diocletian, buried in I'isi.lia ; commemorated Nov. 22 (Basil. MciujI.). (38) ST., bishop, martyr ; commemorated Nov. 2;i {Hieron. Mart.). (36) Martyr; commemorated in Africa Dec. 5 Jficroii. Mar!.). (37) Slartyr; commemorated Dec. 10 (Hieron. Mart.). (38) Martyr: commemorated in Africa Dec. lo (llicruti. Mart.). [(;_ H/i MARUl'SIU.S (1) Martvr: commemorated in .Miica Jan. 19 (Hieron. Mart). (3) M.irtyr ; commemorated at Tarragona Jan. 21 (Hitrun. Marl.). [o. h.] MARDARIUS, martyr, with four others under Diocletian ; commemorated Dec. 13 (Ba.sil, Menvl. ; D/iuiel, Cod. Litunj. iv. 277). [0. H.] ' JIARDIANUS, martvr; commemorated at Nicomedia Oct. 2») {Hieron. Mart.). [C. H.l MARDONIUS, martyr with others ; com- mein.)nited at Xeocaesaua in Mauritania Jan "4 (L'suard. Mart.; lUl Acta 55'. Jan. ii. 590); written Maidunus in Hieron. Mart. [C. H.l MAREAiS, with Bicor, bishops, martyrs in Persia ; commemorated Apr. 22 (L'suard. Mart ) [c. H.i ■ MARES, com. Jan. 25 (CaA lit/zant.). [C. H.] IMARGARITA or MARINA, virgin, mar- tyr at Antioch in Pisidia; commemorated Julv 20 (Bed. Mart. A^tct. ; Boll. Acta .W.July,;. 24 I ; cnmniemorated at Marina, iifya\o/xapTvp in the Kastern church, July 17 (Cat. /i,/zaut. ; Han Cod. lituri/.iY. ■20N. ' r^-y' MARIA [See Marvtiif, Viugis, Ff.stivai^ of] (1) Makv sister of Lazarus, martvr: com- meiiiorateil Jan, 19 at Jen salem ' (llltron Mart.; Bed. Mart. Auct.); Keb. 8 (Basil Meiiol. ; Boll. Acta SS. Feb. ii 1 J7) ; June G at C. nstanfinople (Boll. Acta SS. Jun. i. 621). [Maiitiia (8).] ■^ (2) who called herself Marinas, and p.assed nerself lor a man ; commemorated Feb. 1" (Basil Meiwl.) and other .lays. [Marina ( 1 1 ).] (8) Martyr; commemorated at Nicomedia Feb. ^4 (Hieron. Mart.). (4) Martvr; commemorated at Nicomedia Siarch 12 (Hieron. Mart.). (6) Martyr ; commemorated at Nicaea Mar. 13 (Hieron. Mart.). (6) Martyr : commemorated in Africa Mar. 14 (Hieron. Mart.). (7) Martyr ; commemorated at Nicomedia March 17 (/Heron. Mart.). (8) Martyr with Aprilis and Servulus ; com- memorated at Nicomedia Mar. 18 (HU'ron. Mart.; Boll. Acta iSW. Mar. ii. 619). (9) Aeoyitiaca ; commemorated in Pales- tme Apiil 2 (U ^umd. Mart. ; Boll. Acta SS. Ap. 1. ill). She is commemorated on April 1 as "Our mother Mary of Kgypt " in Cat. Ihjzant., (al. Aethiop., Daniel's Cod. I.itnr i. iv. 256 Bede s Awtaria gives her natalis on April 9. and her depositio April 8. * ^^?l P?, *■'"'' "'" ^'I^T'ia ; commemorated April 9 (Boll. Acta SS. Ap. i. 811). (11) Martyr ; commemorated at Rome, in the cemetery of Praetextatus, Ma;- 10 (Hie,-on. Mart.). (18) ad Martyres; her natalis on May 13 (Usuard. Mart.). Her natalis on this day is kept in the Sacramentary of Gregory, but" her name is not in the collect (Greg. Mag.' Lib. Sacr. 88). Her dedication on this day (huA. Mart ) appointed by pope Boniface ( lei. Horn. Mart.\. ' (13) Martyr; commemorated at Thessalonica June 1 (Hieron. Mart.). (14) Two martyrs of this name commemo- rated at Rome June 2 (Hieron. Mart.). ,J}^) *'■■"'>■'' - commemorated at Aquileia June 17 (Hieron. Mart.). (16) The Magdalen; commemorated July 22 (I et. Jiom. Mart. ; Basil. Menol. ; li.dl. Acta SS July, V. 187). "The Ointment Bearer and equal of the Apostles " (Cat. By.ant.). Her house at Jerusalem said to have been turned into a temple A.D. 34 (Ciampini, Vet. Mon. i. 155). ' (17) M.atron of Jerusalem, the mother of John surnamed Mark ; commemorated June 29 (Boll Acta SS. June, v. 475). (18) or MIRIAM, prophetess, sister of Moses; commemorated July 1 (Boll. Acta SS. July, i. (19) Virgin, surnamed ConsolatrLx, in the 8th century ; commemorated Aug. 1 (Boll. Acta SS Aug. i. 81). (20) Patricia, martyr with Julianus and others under I.eo Iconomachus; commemorated Aug. 9 (Basil. Menol.). (21) Martyr ; commemorated at Ravenna Nov 12 (Hieron. Mart.). (22) Martyr ; commemorated at Antioch Nov. 10 (Hieron. Mart.). (23) Martyr; commemorBted in Africa Dec. 5 (Hieron. Mart.). (24) Martyr ; commemorated at Antioch Dec. 9 (Hei-on. Mart.), '1 SS. Jun. i. 021). im'nm, ami passed iittd Kob. I'-'(Ua.sil. RI.NA (11).] 1 at Nioomeclia Feb. ed at Nicoinedia 1 atNicaea Mur. 13 I in Africa Mar. 14 ed at Nicomedia d Servulus ; com- 18 (Ilierun.Murt.; lorated in Pales- ; Boll. Acta SS. ited on April 1 as " ill Cdl. Jlyzant., lituri. iv. aatj. is on April 9, and ; commemorated Hi). d at Rome, in the In;- 10 {Ilieron. Inlis on May 13 on this day is 5rei;ory, but her ;. Jin jr. Lib. Sacr. ay (Bed. Mart.), t. Horn. Mart.X at Thessalonica lame cotnmetno- Mart.). at Aquileia June lorated July 22 ; lioll. Aeta SS. Sparer and equal Her house at il into a temple, 3r.). mother of John June 29 (Boll. sister of Moses ; :(!a SS. July, i. trix, in the 8th [Boll. Acta SS. Julianus and commemorated t Ravenna Nov t Antfoch Nor, :i Africa Dec. 5 t Antioch Dec. MARIA ^(88) Martyr; commemorated Dec. 11 (//,•,,„„. [C. H.] ' L^. H.J MARirs 1091 (/Awl '''Iv;;;').""""""""™"^ •» "^"-"e .'uly 1 {&^M'h.l '='""'"«n""«t«d in Africa July 10 «'i"nday:.'-l;iu,^':';;;jf"'"">erc„m,nem,^ ,(12], Commemorated with Febronia Sept. 24 [C. H.] ^^(2)^Martyri cnnnemorated Nov. 16 (ffi^ron. (i'lI'S;:,."""'™"'"' " "™ «"■ • »«"E'tR.„r» ' j ;-—««' .. Jiss, r;,s .riLts .srv Afar "-"•■" ■■■ «*■ "•». ^ i (.lilellnmlli '="'"'"*'"''""«'' "' «"«« Oct. 27 (13) Deacon, martvr u-ifK n: i I ---~ted'i[]^1^^7^^Q- (14) PlAMERTINUS.] r^, „ .. 22?y/i'^l;, ^^^'"'''•^'^d ^' Nicomedia Feb. 538). ""• ^"^'' '• Boll- ^cia 5>. Ap. (. (/W J/!f;4.'=°'"'"^'»°'-'''«J •■■'Africa May 6 '■«<. Mom. (ll^'-on.Mart.r Usuard. Jfor^" ^"^<.; Boll. Joia^6>. Mar. r224) A^^iS"Sif30('^-z:!rr°-ed ..„ I op>e If "/sj,rzT;''''^' "' ^"-'-'-■ IV<. Horn. Mart) ^^^^^^'""''^■^"'•t-; J"i"l8'S:„' S;'""-'*'' «t Dorostorum tuSt^crn7mS::;t:;5T' p"''?^ '•- - "> -- ^"^;Bol..ir^l4:'-Au,.8(Basn. 22 (XoS; ;/;'"'"<'«°"-^'«'' «t Antioch Aug. ^^a^reommemorated at Rome ^^^^B^^^^^ (6) Martvr • . ^734). '"''- '"• P"- 1. P- 482, ed. Venet. .T,/„ /o r]."^' ' .commemorated at \'i ..-. <^n^ s anf20.'''c^'u'HSl.^*'=°"'"«'»«^''t«'' Jul/ 17 Aio!L£tn:'ir('j^:r;'i°rT:"'«'' ''^ CHRIST. ANT.— VOL. 11. 734). whosu.eredat1i!^r.i'-:t':hr;5 70 1092 MARIU8 MARRrAOB of Cliiii lius; cummeinorntoil .Ian. 20 (TTicnm. Mivt.; (Jsuiird. Mart.; Vet. Horn. Mtrt.; \W'\. Mari); .'iin. lU (llnll. Auta SS. Jnn. ii. 'JU). (2) Abliiit (if Bi)(lumim (Buuvou.h) in tlie 0th century ; cdmmeniur.-itefl .liiu. J? (UnuiirJ. Mart. ; Boll. Act.i SS'. Jan. il. 772). (3) Miirtvr; commemorated at Rome March 4 {lliemn. M„rt.). (4) MMrtvr; commemoriited nt Nicomedin March IJ (//icron. .Mart.). (6) Martyr J cnmmumoriited at Antioch Apr. 2ii ( llii-run. Mart.). (6) Martyr; commemoriUed at Miliin Miiy 25 (^/Jicruii. M'lrt.). (7) .'^nlitary, "f Mauriiicum in Auvergne ; coninioniDrated June 8 (Boll. Acta SS. June, ii. 114). (8) MiUtyr; commemor.'ited at Alexandria July 14 (Ilkron. Mart.). (9) .Martyr; cnmmoinorated at Nicnmedia Nov. H {llieron. Mart.); Nov. 7 (Bed. .Mart. Auo!. ; Hiorun. Mart.). [C. H.] MAUK. [Marcus.] MA UK, ST. See EvANOELnis, SrstnoLs of ; also .Sr. I.UKE. St. .Mark is represented in human form with the other three evunifelists in Borgia, de Cruce Velitcit.w, p. l;i3. Also Bottari, tav. cxxxi., on a sepulchral urn, No. ;i6 in the museum at Aries; .see also Ferret, Catacornbex, vol. ii. pi. ixvi. ; and Ciampini, Vet. Mon. i. tab. l.^ixii. I'or the baptistery mosaic at Ravenna, in both which pictures the four evangelists are represented, [R. St. J. T.] MAIiNANUS, Scottish bishop; c.immemo- rated March 1 (Boll. Acta SS. ; Mar. i. 6.S). [C. H.] MAPiO (1) Anchoret near Cyrus in Svria; commeuiorated Keb. U (Boll. Acta SS. Feb. ii. 7tl(i). (2) Martyr in Italy in the reign of Nerra ; comnieinorated April 15 (Usuard. Mart. ; Yet. Mom. Mart. ; Boll. ActaSS. Ap. ii. 373). [C. H.] MAROLUS (1) Martyr ; commemorated in Africa M.uch i7 (Bed. Mart. Auct.) ; in JJieron. Mart. Marobus. (2) Bishop of Milan in 5th century; comme- morated April 23 (Boll. Acta SS. Ap. iii. 17.1). [C. H.] MARPl'S, martyr ; commemorated in Africa Feb. It) (Hxrun. Mart). [C. H.] MARRIAGE. The subject will be dealt with in the jiresent article under the three headings of I. Marriage Laws ; II. Marriage Cerkmoniks ; III. Divorce. I. Marriage Laws. The aflirmative law of marriage, which has come down from the creation, and is written in the hearts of all mankind, is simply that an unmarried adult man may marrv an unmarried adult woman, provided that both parties are in their sound mind, both of them are willing to enter into the contract, and both cf them cap.-ibir^ nf carrying out the primary end for which marriage is instituted. This affi'rma- tive law, however, is at once and everywhere limited by a crowd of pndiibitive regulatinnj, dilbring in dilleient countries and at dillerent times, but having as their geniTal ohjeit~l, the prevention of incest ; 2, the prevenljon of evili which might accrue {■>) to the slate, (h) to reli- ({ii'ii, (c) to the indiviiluals i:oneerned. The first .Jewish converts to C'liwlstianity, bound beloro their conversion bv the prohi- bitions of the Mosaic law, continued to bo e'lually bound by them when thcv had 1 ecome Christians, except .so far as any o'f the Mosaic regulations ha' been abrogated' or modilied by the authority of ^risf and His apostles, or had become nece-ssarilv obscdete owing to a change of Circumstances. The modifications made by our Lord in the Hebrew law of marriage and divorc*', as It existed in his time, were two. He restored the rule of monogamy, and he disallowed (,f divorce, except upon the »ingle ground of the wifes a.lultery. Apostolic authority added the regulation that Christians should tiiarrv rone but Christians. The Mosaic rules that 'becanu shonid inHrry v«ue lie rules that Lecann "irtance, beinj; oi' iiar- ■ral a|i|)licatiiin; 3U.:h virati.' marriages, [.ro- heiresses out ot' their ms as to the marriage these special laws fell prohibitions continued J Jewish convert, to- . of polygamy, divorce -•), and heathen mar- ert embraced Chris- , was already bound 111 Koman law h,u) In-^rriage. After his a have fl; t lui object the prevention of incest. The r- n.a inder are intended as safeguards to on of I'e It o^h","b ■"" '■'■*'°^; '""^"'"^■'' "^ ^hey "o.oen with slaves, til, *■ ' ""-'^ """" •■"' '^-'■"•alised in early "nd we /ind Hippol ■ /•"r'itfesuLlisI!;!" 'T'Tr'T""' "'^"'""^ ""^n""-^ nces in MAIUUAGE 10!)3 law of the oni.ly ,.l,,.,.„L TU ,- •"■'"""^ A.,r,l„",K,d ?h'';;'";"-'h<^""nciiof themselves unde (b , . '''"'"" «*"' l'"t with a view t',!' ''''.'''', "'■ *'"' '-■''" •-»> '•"storedtoThio ,''""'""'' ^'■'■" "•" •^« ""«ht be, a I I ,!';"■ "'"^•[■'•S «-^ 'h« case "^'.i-ate.' li ,, ;' i l'^'""';" that they would "■'■' >■>"» .• o'n i 1h*"'""'r'' '" ">« I'"""'" nngeif,h;.vt,,g^ ;;;;'? ;'''"''^ (-■ 'V.ti,m.-ii.p.r44, '„/'•""••;'''■••""'■■'• •-hiilons, / r> Mil ,„ n ,'"''"'"' '^'"""■'1 "f t»l'e nullilied 1 '.^n I'll.Mvnt masters wen- „ot ('--":'';^!viri:!^;T;;;;r'''''^"''-"'""' «n'>lTSi:r:::^;;Mween..eeme„ ^lave, atteillp,." ' i„ "hi ^""7" '"•"" " 3 -Sri-^'F-'" "—,.;: --- -^'-"ftui.ic lilt; marriage of slaves with slaves ,|o „„f , the marriaire of a fw.„,«. Il' , ' ' V-'mut "imgc OI a iieeman with a -'avn n ir believer has a slave concubine let him .^^ '' VP> and lawfully marry a wife f ht'h ''" (reewoman for a concubfne? kt him tak^. he^f " mentioned under the next headiug many a woman of free birth " ti r- the expression "oueht to" n , .^ ''«,'"™ «f . -, ...^ uiiiiusL lie cou (I attain to u- i-t;:g'^:::;,.;:^''v;!"::n%^'"^"^''^"''^- l^tweeftheHZnan!l;h:^r;i:St P- 210).= Amon^ tb» ' '"""""' ''•'''• "'■ dore AD R«i^ ^ . f °"'"'' '^^'■">"ns of Theo- cgnistsM";. li-;, ,•""> '»•". -e of which r- freemanandaslaeVinff Tr'T ^'^'"""^ a , dismiss hb wi i ;-tr '^'"■''"'f '^' ^"^band to I ha., been origi a,,' g tnT U ' "n '"'' '^""•'^ nitcntial, lib. ii. ea,,.^,^i i | M lu!;""''';«" (^^- ■^'ill sees such a g .If fii. h '' "?'' "">" "^the^ave_u.a.^Ka::i'!;;S "f tlie two Mss. Horn » 1 ■ h ,h.„ ""'' '" »"'y one « -ihe only trustw'.r^'co^i'ror.nrT''''- , iial are those of WaVrsri. LV! ' , "^""-^ « ^'""Ven- of Haddan and Stubbs ^111^1 i ' l""' '"=')• "'"» edition of ,he CouncZ' , L l,,'"-"',"' ""'' ""•"'"e re^a-n. nnin...l th.ir f, |„in to (Ii,,nilM thcli cjiiiHort,, It' tho l«tt.)r laiiiiMt he nMiviiiu,! lV„rii MAUaiACiK mi !■ i '!■ 1 ■ , - "" "-'t»^^' tin.ti iioin / w"'7'. "!, '" """■'■y '''•■■"'"'I'l |»'is..us in.st.'ii,! (I'l"/. § 4, irn.Man au^l Stiiljl,,,' r<,»Hc,V., of (h;„t Jlntiwi, v(.|. III. p. ■l(ij). A tlilr.1 rntinn nil,.« that it n iiinn lum roHuiiMl hiin-ilt' to nlnvBry liv ;i); and a freedman who aspired to marry his p„tru,ui was liahle to he sent to tho mines or the public works (Paul. Sent. ii. t. 29) • nnd by a law of C"onstantino a c/ecuri,, who manied another man's slave was ordered to bo banished, while the woman was to be sent to the miii(is(tW. /V.cxf. lib. xU. tit. i leg. t!). But even these penaltiea do not equal those of the iiarbanan Coile in severity, and they were more or less such as mi^ht be evaded. Nor does there seem to have been any desire to enforce them harshly. So early as the time of Hadrian the children ot a (reewoman and a slave woreallowe.l to be re,i,'arded and treated as iVee ((Jaius, i. 8t). When the (ith century is reached, we find Jus- tinian apiioiutiuj;, in case a master gave his slave in marriage to a freeman as being a freewoinan. ncd that the marriage should he regarded as mill ami void (which would imdoubtedlv have been the earlier ruling), but that the slave should thereby be constituted free, and the marriage should hold good (AH'h. Collat. iv. lit. i., A'„,c/l. xi., Corp. Juns Cn-i/is. torn. ii. pt. 2, p. li'.",). iw the Carolingian era the repugnance entertained to these m.^rriages had greatly abated. The coun- cils of \ ermerie (can. xiii.) and of Cnnpi^gne (can v.), A.D. 75:l and 7.W, admit and enforce the legality of m.irriages deliberately entered into between the free and the slave, whether the man or the woman were the slave. But if a man married a. slave under the apprehension that she was tree, the error was considered to alTect the substance of the contract, and the marria.re was thereby invali.lated, by the legislation bo^h of .lustinian (.\orell. xxii. c. 10, Corp. Juris torn. ,1 pars 2, p. 125) and of the CaroHngians (Con,;,!, lermcrwnse, can. vi. ; Cwicil. Comjvn- diensc, can. v., Hard. Cona!. torn. iv. pp iQoo •MK,). [ConSKNIToMabHIAOE; CONIIUCTOF Mabriaoe.] The third set of case, to which thin Impo Ij. ""■"' "I'l I was that (d' marriages between persons ,it dis,ii„i|„r rank and position. The .'ulian and l',.pian law h.id forbidden the mar. riage ol senators, their son, and daughters, ami the descelhlants of th,.ir sons, with freedwoll|,.n, or with women of low degree, and these niMf^ ';""-"T "■"'■" : '•"■'•'' """ '""I v.d.l under Maicu., Auiellus and ( omm.„|„,. The slave-born bishop "' '"""■. <"lli-lus,w d seem, from a cbar^r,, iMMde against |,i,„ by Hippolytus, to have as tempted to run .ounter to tfiir, legislation by giving an ecdesiastical sanction to them By very slow degre.'s, it Is probable, ,lu,t piiMic "inuion within the Christian bo.ly veered '■ until It became favourable to thein | but the i.ioJ hibition continued to be maintained on grounds "1 stale poli.^y by the Christian emperors, ,,s well as ,y tliPir pred ssors. Constantino declares that .any attempt to treat the issue of such mar- riages as legitimate subjects the tather, if he be a senator or high .illicial, to the penalties of inlainy and outlawry (C,,/. ,/„,/,•„. |,|, ,. ,j, xxy. leg. 1). Valentiuian and Marcian, A.i).'4,W ol lowing in the steps of Con,tantine. delnie the' orbidden marriages to be those with a .lave or he daughter of a slave, with a freedwoman or he daughter of a freedwoman, with an actress or tlie daughter of an actress, with a tavern-keepi.r or the daughter of a tavern-keeper, or with the daughter ot a procurer, or .,f a gladiator, or of a huckster (O./. ,/,„/,>,. Ii,, V. tit V. leg. 7 Corp Jnr,s,U,m. ii. p. 42.",). If a senator or the son of n senator married within these ,,ro(,ibite,l d.isse.s, his children, being regarded .v;,«nV, followed the position ol their mother, and in the eve of the aw he was not married at .all. Nav,'moie, by the I apian law, ,t a man with .a freedwoman for his wite was created a sen.itor, his marriage > as thereby dissolved. .lustinian Md'tened the harshness of this legislation, which be.ame .nore and more insupport.able as the dignitv "t the senate was more and more h.wered ( Cil. Vas7m lib. V. tit iv. legg. 2;i .se,,.); and bv de- grees the impediment came to be reganled a.i less and less imperative, though a perverte.l apidication of it continues to have a baneful operati.m throughout the greater part of Kur.ipo 111 "I ';,'"■"■''"!*.'';'.>■• ^"^ ""^ '/'A''"%'« Morallsot ^t. .-Vltonso de' I.iguori, iv. 644. ii\. Votnm. We may distinguish six classes religious women, bound, in different degrees Of strictness, by a vow or understanding which caused an impediment to marriage,— the widows the 7rpfcr0iT,S(s, the virgins, the devotae, the nuns, the deaconesses. The special duties of each of these classes will be found designated in the several articles devoted t.) theni It is enough here to say that the np„TB,',r,S.s pro- bably formed the elder division of the willows (see Heteles note on the eleventh canon of the Council of Laodicea, mt. of Councils, vol. ii. p. dOfi Lng. tr 1870); that the virgins did not diller essentially from the wido;Ys except in re.pect to the life that they h.ad led before entering the order; that the deaconesses were gener.illy, but not necessarily, .selected from the widows or the virgins; that the devota w.as a woman living in her father's household, or with some r^'spectublc woman (Council of Hippo, A.D. ■i9. can. xxxi.), but given uj, more or less for- mally to the service of God ; while the nun t" whii h thla frniicll- k mill |iiiMii„n. T|„. Ill luihiiMi.ii thi' iimi- at m<\ ilaii({litiT«, aiiil "Hs, with IVcMwi.iii.ii, I'Krri', aii'l ihi'si. niiir. Mill V(,|,l nil, I,. I- M,u,M.1 Till' uliive-lidiii lii>h"|> "I'i'iii, I'rnin a ili.ni;,) I'piilvtii!., to have nl. I" thb h'^UIaliou l,y iliiti.iii til them. Ity I'l-nhahlc, ihi.t |illl,|i'o 111 hdily viMM-M,| 1 11,1, til thi'in ; liiit thi' |irii. iiaiiitaiiicil 1,11 ^rniiii.ls liau eiiiinTors, ;is ivi>l| • 'iinstanliiuj dci laiiu ho iHsiit. Ill' such inai-. « tho father, if hu (,« t<) tho |M.naltios of /. Instill, hli. V. tit, iiil Mariian, a.d. 4,')4, itistaiitiiio, iloliii,. tho liiiso with (I i.lavo or ith a I'rii'ilwdinan tir 111, with an actiiss m- with a taviTn-kei'iMT |-I<1M!|ICT, (ir witii tho of II glnliatiir, or of V. tit V. log. 7, C0/7). soiiatiir 01- tho sou of so|irotuhiteil classes, .v;"l"-ia"'-i ""t. I'^i-overe hid buT ?, "^' ■""•"■■ W""!'! '■^«^)- i^l?''&:?■r^h^•'•■H•*^-'^• ^rH•ltual marriage with C I'ri , 1 .". " "''' "'^ "'« -m of tho mindV th ehu "h '^\? ,'— '•'•"go was reg.irded as n,? J, ' ''"''"''•^ '"■" -Hmcil of i-uej- f Tr, ,T'''''^K'' "' '^l'' The -J^'votao who mirr; idiouldh'^ !'"■'' "'■■" •■"')' anco for a .Voar Vani,''.'^'',t'''''' '»./'-- t alenco, A.I) 374 fl,„#,i ,' ""- ^ounci of friw.ico;„„„;„£','f^;r;'-uld be suspended Af>. ii^ says that the old iien, , .'of ' ^''"^' M.spensioawas too light ad L '""'■'■""■ ^ auuunea to coinmuniou while •holihiisb,,,,, ,,. 'J ['"""' -I'-'iated f..,„., tho daughter, 01 ; b ' ^ "'"' •"" i'theyare 'hoirpai.:,„„',u„;,' 't"- l"-'-». or deacon, ('■an. xix.). A (ounn "• r"'I"" "'"' ""■" (' '" ''« *•■>. ■»!•.', onlesfh,, „,.'■■ '"l"-<''olaslus, n'atod vii'gii ',,'':'• r'""""o' a .on.,: (^>'v<. v.cap "x II r ;•!"""■'"•'' '■"'■ 'i'« '^■i>«svmn./chus;'An^^';:;:;^;''";--i'-'HM,. and orders that ,|> ..'"'' "^'' "'aniago, H ro.,.„a,..t«,l bt- the' eounoi ,1" r"""""'".'"" 7th century (cm , ii 11 ^ >*;:«'"";«« "f tho i','^^:.),anA ,;;;;er;;c' :H^'"'t,.:'""•'''• ^r^zrf^^!,n:--,-4:''ii,:;;:l 4th century we find th '''"'""■^''od. in the 'ho veil fix^o>r„ twentr '"r'^i"^ 'akiug >niovis(can.xxvi Hard r ' 'V'^' ^"""'" "^ The council of Ag.le a '" 5,7'' V"?' '• ''• '---')• veiled before theV^e e ib, vV m ■ "''"' '" '"^ novella of Leo aiid M.l ," ^ ^ "' "'"•>; '>"■' » <'nh,,,sewhoh:M,een':3^^^^^^^ virginitv before that n^eVv , 'al'" vows of ^- ^-, tou, ;!;;•. "IS C'^-;^;-- The case was the sami Xh ■^ ^V'-men. There wm m.l K "'"" "" ""'^^ analogous positio,rr .b ? T^" ""'"i''^'' »" •lovotae. Whoever h' /^"" '■'■'' t" t'le ""ttakeawilWion, ; "''"^ "'^" »"-■ »i" ;n chastity lM;;rc;:„ r;;^rc:;ib'T'"''""« breaks' it tus't't„ii:,':T!: °f "'>«-ty ani 'he council of An'y ^^, ^r" VT"'°'■^'*«>■■^ Puhlic penance, «ays'st Leo l^o";'!', ";';'."':«'' communicated, but mav^l ^' '""'" ''« «" hi^hop's humanity avs?he ''"t''"^ ^i' ">« A.D. 451 (can, xJr m..V'T'-''"'<^''''''^«don, W7),. muL b; seiaraW,: ^T"' *"'"• "• p' j-'ge, who must : ^omtn.'^'; Y"'^ ''^ '^'o not do it. says he •,.- n"'^'""' '^ ^e will must^nderg^^he nenal 1 '""> "'■ P- 3«^0i 10!-6 MARRIAGE i \ nothing else than fornication, says John Damas- cejie (ill Sai'.r. P,„., Op. torn. ii. ]i. 701, ej I-equien). An increasing rigour of sentiment is exhil-iteJ in tlie West, until we reach the .seen.! Lateran council under Innocent 11„ ad 11(9 when, acconlini; to liasil Pontius' statement '(do Mat,: vii. 17), which Van Hs,,en declares to be non siiw jwidMiciito, the monlc's and nun's mar- riage wa.s for the first time, pronounced abso- lately null. The words of the council are •— '•lo enlarge the law of continence and God- Jdeasing cleanness of life in ecclesiastical persons and sacred orders, we appoint that bi.shops lu-iests, deacons, subdeacons, regular canons, and im.nks and professed religious, who have broken their holy purpose and government in order to couple wives to themselves, be separated. For such coupling as this, which is known to be con- tracted against ecclesiastical rule, we do not I Count to be marriage. And when they have been separated from one another, they are to do J'roper penance for such great excesses. And we decree that the same rule is to be observed about nuns (sanctimoniales foeminae) if thev have attempted to marry, which God forbid that any should do " (cans. vii. viii.. Hard. Concil. torn vu. p. 1209). [Contract of JlABttiAOE.] IV. Cuijmtio. [Prohiuited Degrees T V. CnW«. The two otiencs indicated by this heading are the murder of a husband or wife, committed with a view to a second mar- riage, and adultery accompanied with a promise ol future marriage. Ihis impediment no doubt existed at all times, but it is not specilically named in early times, perhaps because, accord- ing to the early discipline, murder and adultery disqualihed a penitent from marriage alto,ntlJr diinng the whole time of his or her penance, and, therefore, a /c'ton, disqualified fiom a mai riage to which the way had been smoothed by such crimes. The council of Friuli, a d 791 decreed that no woman put away for adultery was to be again married to any one whatever, even after her husband's death (can. x.. Hard to,,c./._tom iv p. 860). The council of V^rm^rie,' A.D. 7oJ, declares that "if a man's wife has entered into a conspiracy against his life, and he has killed one of the conspirators in self- defence, he may put her away." Later copies of the acts of the council add that "after the death ot his wile he may marry again, and that the wile IS to be subjected to penance, and never allowed to remarry" (c,n. v., Hard. Concil. tom.,„._p 199U). The first council of Tribur, A.D. 89j, lays down the general rule prohibiting marriage between a man and a married woman with whom he has committed adultery, on ac count of a scandal that had lately occurred a man having persuaded a woman to sin on the promise, conhrmed by oath, that he would marry her It her hu.sband died, a thing described as r/s execrabUis et catholicis omnVius Uetestandu (can. XI., Hard. Concil. torn. vi. p. 452). vi. Cultils disparitas. The mkrriage of He- brews with any but Hebrews was forbidden by patriarchal rule and by Levitical law (Gen. xxiv J; Lx. xxxiv. 10; Deut. vii. 3; 1 Kings xi. 2 ;' ht. IX. 2) the object of the prohibition being to preserve both the race and the religion uncon- ammu.ed. In Chn.fianity there is no favoured race to be (.reserved, but the religious groun.l of the regulation remains untouched. Accordingly MARRIAGE St. Paul adapted the existing Jewish law to changed circumstances by ruling that marriage should only be "in the Lord" (1 for vii A that IS that Christians .should marry none but Christians. St. Paul's command is regarded as imperative by the early Fathers, as 'ii-tull ,:a {'oitt. .Uarc. lib. v.. Up. p. 4691. Cvurv,n (/^^-Wlil.iiic.02,4,.^3,;^Vi;is' 2i; //"»/,., 0^ torn. IV. p. 742, I'aris, 17.G)- St Ambrose (,fc A',raJlan^o, lib. i. c. Ix., 0>.'Z: cclv al Vu"'"^' ,'^*':^.>' St. Augustine, /.>/.<. Pari'- V-nt' /''"''''•'"'''' ^^' ^'™- "• !'•««-■. \lWn^'- ^^;./''"''"'». "« that of EKira A.D. .1,3 (t„„,, Khb. cans. xv. xvi.. Hard. Convi I 7"^ ('^?."«- -•■'•''<":■ '• can. xi., ibid. p. 2ii5)- thit p. 783) that of Ag.le, A.D. 5od (Cuno. A.iath \ can. Lvvii., .W torn. ii. p. 1005); \ne secoi/d of Orlean-S A.D o33 (Co,c. Aurel. ii can. xiv., ibid p. 1170); the fourth of Toledo, A.D. 633 ((Wc" ^olH. IV. can. Ixiii., fl.J. tom.'iii. p. 59): and ■age wi h Jews as a capital crime (Cod Tkcod l.b..i..tit.7, leg.2;lib.xvi.tit.8,leg.6 St. Ambrose and the ..u.ncils of Elvira, AgTle, Liodi- cea and ,n Trullo (can. Ixxii.), enlaig! th t^o- «cll as to the unbapti.ed. On the other h.nd. Council of Chacedou, A.D. 451 (can. xiv.) seem, b specifying, to confine the prohibition of such .ages to the sons and daughters of bishops" piiest.s, nad inlerior clergy. The general law was as might be expected, very frequently set .»t nought. St. Jerome bursts out with a fiery invective against the women of his day, of whon. he says with a rhetorical exaggeration that "the greater part (jderaeque), despising the apostle's command, marry heathens " (a,/, "jo,,-,,.',- g^ ftJeet Oper.bus (cap. xix., Op. tom. vi. p. 220 ed. Migue), .says likewise that in his time mar- riage with unbelievers had cea.sed to be reaarded as a sin; and he himself holds that it "ought not to preclude Horn admission to baptism St Augustine s mother Monica, Clothilda wife of v'"'/,"r''.* ""« °^ Kthelberf, and Ethelburg-. wife of tdwin, are conspicuous instances of the -,i„ u • ' — picuoii.s luaiauccs or tne rule being transgressed to the advantage of Christianity. ° vii. lis This impediment, like error, ipso facto invalidates marriage, the essence of ^hich consists of Its being a free contract m.ade and cair ed to such an extent as to interfere with the freedom ot action, exercised on either party to the contract, destroys that liberty of the will \vhich IS a condition of the contract being valid. Where there was violence there could be no free consent; where no free consent, no contrai't ■ where no contract, no marriage. A well-known instance in point isthe marriageof Jane of Xavarre with the duke of Cleves, which, after the eleven yeaj ' old maiden had been carried to church l,v her uncle, the Constable of Moutmorencv. and compelled to go through the wedding, was broken otr on the ground that the bride ha■ V- 4e0;; Cyi.rian ^p. I).;!2.i, Paris, I7.'(J); / Aijeruchiam, dc Mouu. ^■2, Paris, 17' G); St. lilj. i. c. ix.. Op. torn. St. Augustine, L'jjist. '«, Op. torn. ii. p. 8SJ, ils, as that of Klvira, ■ XV. xvi., Hani. Cu.wit. council of Aries, a.d. xi-, ibal. p. 2(i,5); that >ic. LctOil. can. x.. i ;j. ■ I). SOti (Cunc. A(/at/i. 1005); the second of fft'l. ii can. .\i.\., ibul. "oledo, A.D. O.'i.i ((wjc. torn. iii. p. 59^; imj hich forbids iutei-niar- al crime (Cud. TAcud. vi. tit. 8, leg. 6). St. >f i:ivira, Agde, L-iodi- li.), eularge th« pro- apply to heretics as Ou the other hand, 9;_i (can. xii.) and the ■iol (can. xiv.) seem, e prohibition of such laughters of bishops, .'. The general law- very frequently set rsts out with a fiery 1 of his day, of whom iggeration that "the i^pising the ajuistle's " (ad . Jovin. i., Op. stiue, in his work de Op. torn. vi. p. 220, at in his time mar- eased to be regarded lolds that it ought on to baptism. St. I Clothilda wife of ert, ami Ethelhurgi ous instances of the the advantage of it, like error, ipso le essence of which contract made and or moral violence, s to interfere with ed on either party liberty of the will ntract being valid, re could be no free icnt, no contract ; !e. A well-known ;of Jane of Navarre h, after the eleven ried to church by Montmorency, anil 'i idding, was broken iride had not con- 1 whether it was r of the woman'a MARRIAOE MARIHAGE 1007 relations, that was necessary. .Amon<: the He- - to whom l,o u-cws the father was reganled as havin, the ' W yw T if ^'l""" ■''r'"= "^^ "''""^'^Y light ot g.v.ug hi. daughter in marriage (Gen Lcrno of J "*• '''"■ '"«• '>• "'"' "'•" no XX.V. 01). Toe earlv Iion,an law look.^1 \,,„„ ' fulj c" c 'h s'^'::,::! T*^"' '"T' '""^ " '- .|nncM-n„ f„ .1... I ..■..■'._. .'".""* '^""'■•ol during the time of his «ile and children as goods, belonging to the husband and tather. Consequently there was room tor vi, deuce to ha employed towanls one of the contracting (larties with a vieiv to force her consent, which the l:,w would not have recog- nised as violence. Tlie claim of the woman to ^no.ed. " Ihe girl." says St. Ambrose of Re- becca, whom he holds up herein as an example. ■ awai h"'"'"i ■'' "'""" '■" «'^l'""«als, for 'she p. -ii-, laiis 1080), and he quotes with appro- bation Luripides' liue, :-_ "I"! appro The second canonical letter from Basil to 4m- philochius ((9p. torn. iii. „ ogti^ „.,,„ " "^''.•^™- entered into without a f hei's san tion f!"'".^.'' harsh name of fornication (Cm ITllJ-' T that even after .•ecnnciliatit'withWr^pii.rn ? three years penance is to be done by the da Lhter (c.an.xxxv,ii.). The fourth council of Orfet,' AD. 041, says that they shonhl be regarded in the light of captivity or bondage rat'he, than mrnage (can xxii., Hard. Con'cU. ^om i .•"*; UdJ). An Irish council in the time of St. Patrick about ,the year 4,50. lay,, it down that the will tha t'l,^' 1 •" ^^ !"'l"''-'"^ "'' 'he father, In" th,atthe girl is to ,lo what her father choose, .nasmucd. as nuin is the head of the woLn (cat' xxMi., Hard. Coiicd. torn. i. p. 1796). See also fet. Augustine (/Spiff, cclv. .al o-,^ o„ TL. - P, .0>i9, ed. lli/ne). Th; im.^'L tjrwere a so very strict, as those of the heathen empems had been. Constantius and Constans marelan- t^'^ZP'T-"':^' "^'"'■'^ " -Pi'Hl o'^once (i^oa. j/ifod. lib. IX. tif. XX V. ecrs i •>•> r„„„ widows under the a.e of 05 werffi, .hidL bv a law of Valentinian and Gratlan to marry with! out their parents' cnn..ent (&d. lib. iii tit "ii eg. 1); and St. Ambrose desires voung w dows to leave the choice of their .second hu°bam Is To their parents (,Je Al,r.,/„„n. lib. i. cap" u Ov IT 589'- ''V-7'' *'■''•'' ™"-ii';"ToieI; A.D. 589 enacts that wi.lows are to be aUowed free choice of their husbands, and that . rls are not to be compelled to accent h r,b!lj I ^nstthewill,,ftLirparen,:^:i:'thSvS' i^.v„<.n<„/ of Theodore of Canterburv. a.d 688 oi-da.ns that a father may give his dmfgh er in leen, altei which she must not be married with out her own consent (lib. ii. cap. xii. §36 ^ Nevertheless the in.lependent right of each of .J.iii.i.i„u., (.■,„. 1,1, III - _ - ■ rs:^th?;.:''S:Hr^'-'"^^«-- t e persons i^Xt^t min- ^i^t;?;.,^";;: others iXSt.^- --.-;';- taken others, that thev should not be in n u ' ^^ , unfaithful to their wife rwhe.h , ' '''''''* second, or a third wilfbv t " '"'"'• "'' * according ,0 a :;.:ln::^,lr{;n?t-:";;;:ii"^' laxity of life ; by others, that t h' J^: sh , h n'.' t 'be h. fh M ''* '"Ui' interpretations is supported «ndofTh.„doret(«,..':^v'n,5::i:t^';^::^ n,.^t 7' rf'"' ^^^^^- '^'''« authorities and rguJ Ten" K ' «"■ ''?'"^ interpretation mav be -euf .at ength in Suicer's I'h-saurus, s. v. A,W.'a The hough underlying St. Chrysostom-s^hmM;,reta e C „;d"'"'":.,r"y^''''"y -- ••"I--' bv xampreVf HeT'1 ^"" /'"'"^"^^J. «« «hewn bv the of Jufc^^T*^! «n -i ' "t a man n sl.h ""'.'"^ "'"'''' *>"' ""» to allow a man in such a position to be a presbvter "for he Jews," says St. Chrysostom, "might .u'oceei nn,l Tu A V ^"^ exposition of Theodore S Pan? wM b r, ^'T^-^ "'"h the woris „ f nt. faul, which literally translated mean «a sTgnihV.tio^Th""'"''" '"t '"'' ^'^'"- "" '■"'her sgnihcation than one who w.is faithful to the manage tie, and "kept himself only f,, his w'fe vice; It IS also in better harmonv with St own h "''^"i;"" (""■'« 'hat ruleth we I hh -le his pn'iu!: Li: r;, tir ^z [", ' ^heduirch of God?"), than that which tees in 1 Daillnger'8 argument to the contrary(ff,y,n„?v(„, aiid »r„f im,?' f'""'-y to the law of the K„„,a„ 41S1 „,„i .k- •, ■ ' '-"'/'• ■""•", torn. . p. 4 8), and this liberty was testified to in the mlrHaS.™""'""'"""''""""^^''''-"-'^ .„f', a l'™tection against violence, it was also .nacted that no guardian might mar;y an orphan countrymen had entered jntu Hr- 1 1-' «,» „ 1 "?' Wholdl.""'""'' """ 'he internal oeconomy of the,? 10LI8 MAimiAGB the text oulv a prohibition of ii second marriaije. Theoiluret says that he deliberately adopts the view of tliose who held " that the holy apostle declares the man who lives contentedly with one wife is worthy of ordination, and that he IS nul forbidding second marriages, which he has ol'teu recommended " (m 1 Tim. iii. 2). The general understaudiug, however, of the words, whicii was accepted in the early church, was that yt. I'aul intended to esclude Digamists Irom the ministry ; and his instruction to Timothy, thus understood, became converted into a rule of church discipline. See the Apo- stolical Canons (can. xvii.) ; the Apostolical Con- stitutions (vi. 17); Origen (//om. xvii, in Lua., Op. torn. iii. 1.. 953, Paris, 1740, who says plainly, '■Neither bishop, priest, deacon, nor widow must be twice married "); St. Ambrose [de Of. 1. 50, §257, Op. torn. ii.p. 6rt, Paris, lti9'J); St. Augus-' tine {(le Bono Cunjug. c. xvii;.. Up. torn. vi. p. 387, ed. Migne) ; St. Epiphanius (_f/acr. lix. 4, Op. toui. i. p. 49ij, Pans, 162li); and the coun- cils of Angicrs, a.d. 455 (can. xi.. Hard. Coiicil. tom. li. p. 480); Agde, A.D. 506 (can. i. ibiJ. p. 990; Aries, iv. A.D. 524 (can. iii. iOid. p. 1070). St. Paul's injunction, thus interpreted, has been continuously the rule of the Oriental church both positively and negatively, except so far as It has been violated on the positive side by the Council in TruUo, a.d. 692, forbidding the mar- riage of bishops, which St. Paul appears not only to have i)erniitted, but to have recommended, if not enjoined, in order that the bishop's power of ruling iiiit;ht have been tested in a smaller sphere bel'ure he was promoted to a large one (Cijncil. ill Truth, can. xlviii,, Hard. Concil. tom. IV. p. 1679). For some time before the Christian era a change of sentiment as to the relative excellence ot the married and single life had been growing up among a section of Jews. The national teelmg was strongly in favour of marriage, and a man who was unmarried or without cliildren was looked upon as disgrace.I (see the legend of Joach.in and Anna in the Protemmjelion). But the sjiint of asceticism, cherished by the Essenes, Jed to an admiration of celibacy, of which no traces are to be found in the Old Testament ; so that, instead of a shame, it became an honour to be umnarried and childless. In the early church this spirit, at first exhibiting itself only to be condemned in the Encratites (Euseb. Hist. Ecct. IV. 29 ; St. Aug. de Ilaeros. xxv.), the Apostolici (Sit. Aug. do Jfaeres. xl.), the Manichees (ibid. xlvi.), the Hieracians (/',«. xlvii.), the Eusta- thians (Socrates, J/i,t. £ccl. 1143; Couucil of ^angra, cans i. ix. x. xiv.), struggled with a healthier feeling, till at length it stifled the latter. Another cause was working in the same di- rection. The days of chivalry were not yet • and we cauiu.t but notice, even in the greatest of the Christian lathers, a lamentably low estimate 01 woman, and consequently of the marriage re- latiouslup. Even St. Augustine can see no justi- lica ion tor marri/ige, except in a grave desire deliberately adopted of having children (&m. ix li., Op turn. v. pp. 88, 345, ed. Migne); and, in accordance with this view, all married inter- couiv.o, nx.npt for this single purpose, is harshly condemned If marriage is sought after for the sake of children, it is justifiable | if euterad into MARRIAGE as a rcmcdium to avoid worse evils, it is pardon- able; the idea of "the mutual societv, heli) and comfort, that the one ought to have o'f the other both in prosperity and adversity," hardly ex- isted and could hardly yet exist. Jn the decline of ttie Koman empire, woman was not a help- meet for man, and few traces are to b-.r.Hind of those graceful conceptions which Western ima- gination has grouped round Weu.'.-d love and home afiections. The result was that the cr )ss coarse, material, carnal side of marria.'e beiug alone apprehended, those who sought to lend a spiritual lite, that is. above all, the clergv, in- stead of "adorning and beautifying that "holy estate, and lifting it up with themselves into a higher sphere and a purer atmosphere, recarded It rather as a necessary evil to be shunned by those who aimed at a holier life than that of the majority. Four questions .arose :—l. Whether a rlerey- man might marry after ordination ; 2. Whether after ordination he must cease to cohabit with his wife whom he had married before ordination; 3 Wheher a man already married might be mthTb ' t-.W^""-'"- « t«'ice married man might bo ordained. On the first question the East and West agreed in returning a negative answer, so far as fi'i^t"h',lTlfP.'r''^/'." '''■"■*-' ™"'^^'-°«'l- 1° the I il i,*^^ ^'''' ""'"'■>" pope C'allistus is charged by Hippolytus with introducing the in- novation of allowing clergvmen to marry after they were m orders. Dullingor supposes him to have sanctioned no more than the marriage of acolyths, hypodiaconi (the title still borne by sub- deacons), and, perhaps, deacons, but this is uuluely, or Hippolytus would not have made it so serious a charge against him. Callistus pro- bably allowed his ,,resbyters and deacons to marry, and the practice continued after his death among h,s special followers .md disciples-his school as Hippolytus calls them (oS ha^^iyu rh but It did not prevail against the o,>posite custom The Council of Ancyra, a.u! 314 allows deacons only to marry, and that if at the time of their ordination they had given notice of their intention to do so (can.^ x.). I he Apostolical Canons restrict the liberty of marriage after ordination to readers and singers (can. XXV.) Presbyters are ordered by the council 01 Neocaesarea, a.d. 314. to remain un- niarried if they are unmarrie.l at the time of their ordination (can. i.). bishops, priests, and deacons are ordered to remain unmarried by a Koman council under Innocent I., a.d. 402 (can. III.). The only authoritative sanction for niarriage after ordination i, fouud in a decree archbishop of Nisibi.s, towards the end of the 5th century. On the second question, whether clergy mar- ried at the time of their ordination were to cease cohabita ion there graduallv ,leveloped itself one of the disciplinary .lirtereuces which after- wj.rds declared themse|-es botween the East and West. 1 he Eastern church has never forbidden marriage before ordination to its presbyter.s, and has never laid upon them the burden of .4=ti- iience from thei.' wives; and there is no doubt that the Eastern discipline in this respect was the discipline of the whole of the early church. • The **i/am ve seu sit I'l nionlo cl fliforum I) Uiat " uti' otherwise buntur"( ' Aecort depo8«-H fr In wi'dlcck that the wi hibit wlittt niutlcallyii iwiioii ol tl lower down » The car Sirtdui, A.i .VOB I'ne evils, it is piirilon- tiial society, help, and t to have of the other, Iveivity," hiinlly ex- e.xist. In the decline man was uot a help- ces are to b",fiiiinil of which Wes'tern inla- nd weii.l'J love and It was that the grws, ie ut' marriage being ■ho sought to lend a e all, the clergy, in- eautit'ying that "holy til themselves into a itmosphere, rogardej il to be shunned by lil'e than that of the Whether a clergy- nation; 2. Whether ase to cohabit with ;d before ordination ; ■ married might be twice married man he East and West ive answer, so far as concerned. In the ry pope Callistus is introducing the in- nien to marry after 5'-T supposes him to an the marriage of le still borne by sub- oons. but this is d not have made it ini. Callistus pro- rs and deacons to lued after his death and disciples— his hem (o5 Sia/x4vti ri Kal T^i/ iropoSocriv), liiist the op])osite Vncyra, a.d. 314, y, and that if at I they had given do so (can. x.). •ii-t the liberty of eaders and .singers ordered by the 1-i, to remain un- ■d at the time of shops, priests, and in unmarried by •ont I., A.D. 402 itive sanction for "mind in a decree under Bnrsumas, s the end of the Bther clergy mar- tion were to cease developed itself ces which after- ■een the East and never forbidden s pre.«bytcrs, and burden of ahsti» liere is no doubt this respect was he early church. MARRIAGE ;l t ThomassiD, Natalis Alexander, the Bollandist fcUlting, and Zaccaria assert that married as • t c>,„, prevailed from the beginning bv aposto- lical precept but they have no ground ior'th ir a-ssertion. Til lemont acknowledges that for thi on r J""' r\ "";,'' ""J''*-"! y^"" i' w-is not re- quired and De Marca argues that it grew up insensibly as a voluntary practice, and was ii," 4th c,ntury.^ ' ^"''" '*'"""' "* ""-' '"^ "^ "'« mentM^'A.""*'',""'^ ? ^^' 1"««"'°° ^^ Cle- wacke of ?h '"l' "■['"' '" «""''»»ti"g the pratt.te of the church with that of tim heretics of his day, speaks plainly of m-ie deacon, and layman as " d«,r,\ii.r, c i ' ' XP"' " '"'ei,„s .o pro- matieally It would lx»,nlr !,'[«,;;:;' T"""'"' "'"'■ t«">-'i 01 the council „, ™ ""'^'"^'"•■l'--'' ''" ""^ louiil, lower down in The,. !Itt *"* °'"""""*' " "■''' '""« hadintroj;^:r';::Lt^^^;;i';:;';;/«pei.ouwho pusing clergy who live 1 u I !i ■ "^^ "' a«- speakl of that cus , M ■""' "■'"''"' "'"' he Thessalonica nd inTt '".'-''"""'g <■> his day in he declares i't on,r° r J t^ he"''''tr"'' "^""^ ' '"'* custom of the Eastern I L""^'"' """'^'■^■'1 and priests we relift "t t"'f' .'•'^'" ^'"^"l^' pleased in this resnect'r^' *" ''"^ "' 'hey had children by the ' laWu,"''"^' "^ !^^""' ''-'^ time that thev l^^Z^'U J^Tp'T'"^ ""= 0/>. p. 242, Oion. 1844) '^Tho '"'■ ''■ -'^' rrom the incont;ovenible ^^^^ t [f 7"-'"' "''""" ^i^opHnd^s™- r '»'- -rned, in 'the St nd fc ..;fe"'\-7™ <-•'">- regard to presbyters. In heir case th-'"'^'"^ of the two halves of rb.-f^f , ^ '-'''''^'l'''ne and more divereent 7^'"^.'°^"'" t"-'''"'"" ""'-re right of therdr';. bein. fll^l ""' V'-"""' "^« married before crSSati ^.^ The^^ullci Hn'r ",/' will no longer coh.biwith'^h"''""' *''''" '*"■/ orders are to be h*'-'"*-"''''-^'' "*" "" '" ''"'y not to be refused MTh!; '^.''•'■•^h.vter, he is with his wife !vo, ^, h ground of cohabiting anyone to be r™ ir^j'to m"'r "' .?"■""'"" '' abstain from intercourse" ..^hK-! ,""" '"' ""1 lest we thus do d honour t ' ''l^ft'l wife , was instituted by God and bl ""V^'^ ''^''^ sence, the Kosnel ,i , ."""'^ ''y His pre. hath joined*" Stht ll't'^n^'''''""'' ' '''^'^' ''-1 and thi. apostlefeic ;.I''l Crrt'? ^ '""""'"•' "' -"•'rrmge is honourable --;^.w.a.spu:rxrx:t= 1100 MARRIAGE H !; in all, and th(! be.l umlefiled,' ani 'Art thon bound to a wifi'. soi'k net tn bo Idoscd.' ... It' then, anyone in .|i!s|,ite of the apostolical canons,' be induced to fm-ljid priests, deacons, and sub- deacoD.s to cohabit and hohl intercourse with their lawful ^viv(^s, lot him bo deposed. And, likewise, if any priest or deacon cljsmisses his wife on the pretext of piety, let him be excom- municated, and if he be obstinate, let him be deposed " (ran. xiii.. Hard. Cmeil. tom. iv. p. ItitiU). Meantime the West was grov.ing stilfer and stil'er, .Sjiain still leading the way. The first and the ninth councils of Toledo (c^inons i. X., Hard. 'o)i,i7. torn. i. p. 990, tom. iii. p. 97,5) forbid cohabitation with increasing risjour, a.d. 400 and (i."i,5. The French councils of^Arles 11.,' A.D. 4,i2(can. xliv.. Hard. Cowil. tom. iv. p. 774), and of M;icou, A.D. ,i84 (can. xi.), denounce the punishment of deposition ; and Innocent f. in his letters to Victricius and to Kxuperius (Hard Ciiic.l. torn. i. pp. UiOl, 100;3),and Leo 1. (_/:pist. ad liusticuni, Kesp. iii,, Op. p. 4u7) spg-ik f^, Rome in the same sense. Such a discipline so Eeverely enforced could only end ia the prohibi- tion of marriage altogether. The third (luestion, whether the married .state and the clerical state were altogether incom- patible, could not arise while St Paul's teaching was still ringing in the cars of Christians, for St. Pau! had commanded the .selection of married men for priests and deacons (1 Tim. iii. 2, 12 ; Tit. i. (i), the reason of which command was explained by Clement of Alexandria to be that "they have le.'ir.-t from their own households how to govern tne cl'uri'h " {Strom, iii. 12); but it necessarily arose, ^nj was necessarily answered in the affir- niativ •, as soon as the cohabitation of the clergy with .leir wives had been authoritatively for- bidden. When jjublic opinion came to require tliat „ married m.m should abstain from living With his wife, it was only a question of time how soon it would require him to have no wife At all; and to many the latter course would appear less revolting than the former. A one- sided development of the scriptural precepts contaived in Matt. xix. 12, and in 1 Cor. vii. 1-7, nece.ssarily led to the high estimate of celibacy for its own sake that is found in some early writers (see Ignatius, £>jis<. ad Pol'/carp. c. v.; Athenagoras, Ltyat. c. xxxiii. ; Justin. Apol. x. XV.), and more naturally found its issue in the imposition of celibacy tha'n of married asceticism. The arguments used from the time of Siricius" ' onwards against cohabitation wer- of equal force ag,.in.st marriage. If it were true that holiness and abstinence from marriage intercourse were synonymous, and if it were true that the clergy Were bound to be in a peculiar manner dedicated to holiness, the conclusion necessarily drawn was that the clergy should be unmarried. Siricius was the spiritual father of Damiani and Hilde- brand. It is true that there was a long struggle, sometimes based by the opponents of celibacy on low and carnal motives; sometimes fought on the higher principle which brought into prominence those other scriptural injunctions which ought to limit the apjilication commonly made of tho.se precepts on whi>h the idea of celibacy had grounded itself; sometimes, too, appealing to the practice, of the earlier church, still perpetuated iu the East. JSut the battle could not bo a suc- cessful one unless the principles laid down by MARRIAGE Sincius were rejiudiated, and the honour of married life and married intercourse vindicated In yiU we rind that "a great disturbance took place m South Wales (as elsewhere) " because the priests were enjoined not to marry without the leave ot the pope; so that it was considered best to allow matrimony to the. priests" {'"■ut. y lyw„so,/. p. 28, Haddan and Stubbs. CouncUs of Great Britain, i. 28»i). But in 10..9 the West was ripe for the decree of the iioi.ian council under Nicholas 11., "Whatever priest, deacon, or subdeacon shall, after the con- stitution of our predecessor of blessed memory, the most holy pope I.eo on clerical chastity openly marry a concubine (wife), or w,t leav^ one that he has inarricd, iu the name of Almighty God and by the authority of the blessed apostles 1 eter and Paul, we enjoin and utterly forbid to sing mass or read the gospel or epistle," &c. (can. 111., Hard. Concil. tom. vi. ]). lD,-,2) In the tir.st Lateran Council under Callistus 11., a d ll--.i, the word "wife" is introduced, together with that of "concubine." " We utterly forbid priests, deacons, and subdeacons to live with con- cubines and wives; and any other woman to be in the same house with them, except those whom the Council ot Nice allowed on the ground of relationship, namely, mother, sister, aunt, and so on, about whom no suspicion can fairlv arise" (can. iii., Hard. Concil. tom. vii. p. 1111) The Lateran Council appeals to the authority of tho I fTr!, ^l"" "' *''""Sh forbidding that which [ It deliberately refused to forbid. The fourth question, whether a twice- married man might be ordained, was answered in the negative, being contrary to an ecclesiastical rule which, as we have stated above, was founded on a probably mistaken apjirehension of the meaning of St. Paul's injunction to Timothy and Titus (1 Tim. Hi. 2, 12 ; Tit. i. 6). Accordingly, although about the year 220 pope Callistus admitted twice or thrice married men to the hpiscopate, the Presbyterate, and the Diaconate, such ordinations were forbi.lden bv the Apostolical 17?°^^ ('^an- *""•) and Constitutions (ii, 2, vi. 17), by St. Basil's canons (can. xii.), and by all the synods that dealt with the subject, except those held among the Nestorians. Here too however a difference of the discipline of the tast and the West exhibited itself. The East, which, whenever it could be, was more human and less rigorist than the West, refused to count marriiiges which had taken place before baptism as disqualihcations. Provided that a man had been but once married since his baptism he was eligible in the East to the priesthood, notwith- standing any marriage that he might have con- tracted as a heathen or as a ciitechumen (see Council m T.-ullo, can. iii.). Not so in the West M. Ambrose and St. Augustine, popes Siricius and Innocent, the councils of Valence and Aede agree in pronouncing that no such distinction can be lecogi-ised. Two marriages, whether before or after baptism, exclude from the ministry. The only voices raised in the West again.st this ruling are those of St. Jerome, who in defending the regularity of bisho|, Carterius's consecration, declares that the worl was full of such ordinations (Kpist. Ixix.. Op. tom, i, p «54 Piiris, 1846), and of Gennadi us of Marseilles (dl hccles. Dogm c. Ixxii. p. 38, ed. Elmenhorst). Ihe rule, whether in iU Lastern or Western [AGE 1, and thft honour of I intercourse vindicated, great disturlwni.-e took IS elsewhere) " hccause : not to marry without that it was considered 'ny to the. priests " I, Haddan and Slubbs, tin, i. 281)). liut in for the decree of the cholas II., "Whatever >n shall, after the coii- or of blessed memory, ' on clerical chastity, p (wife), or nnt leave the name of Almighty of the blessed apostles and utterly forbid to ospel or epistle," &c. )m. vi. p. lo;,2). In nder Callistus il., a.d. introduced, together " We utterly forbid cons to live with con- y other woman to be m, except those whom ?d on the ground of ler, sister, aunt, aud cion can fairlv arise" n. vii. p. mi). The the authority of the orbidding that which rbid. ther a twice- married ifas answered in the an ecclesiastical rule above, was founded ipprehension of the ;tion to Timothy and i. 6). Accordingly, 2120 pope Callistus married men to the , and the Diaconate, enby the Apostolical istitutions (ii. 2, vi. an. xii.), and by all the subject, except torians. Here too, le discipline of the I itself The East, e, was more human St, refused to count ilace before baptism d that a man had liis bapti.sm he was riestliood, notwith- he might have con- a ciitechumen (see Not SO in the West. , popes Siricius and 'alonce aud Agde, such distinction larriagcs, whether exclude from the aised in the West f St. Jerome, who, bishop C'arterius's ! worl ' was full of (//). torn, i, p. 654, i of Marseilles (da , ed. Elmenhorst). stern or Western MARHIAGE fi-i-n-,, I.eintr positive rather than moral wi, constant^. br,dar,s 167,-.; and Hippolytus, PlUloLp,,: i^^ 1- l.,r early tm.es: a series of councils tt^^t Hes to b s,am„ fact at a later period.) Somet m a o al costom to the contrary would arise, which lit; / t 'k "^^°'"''-^' ''■'''«''<"■« °f J'opsuestfa lehsed to be bound by a rule which, while c ? Si th''"^ ''"'■'"•'^"^■'' '" ^'- ''""'Word do-n /7 • ''."'■'""^•'' "'■ "'« Apostle. Theo- n 1 ;,i ■'"""^ '"■' '™'^' J'^'^'^'^a that he care"l wf Lrupoi;™:"ri' '"""•"• ■'^'^"^™'' "-'-h I'-l-s c^mmrd; nd wl,""'th'"''""'r", "' ^'• had been made bi'hop of Tv e 'T' k'""*""'* married, and thereunon L ^ .' "^''^ *"'''* ing his consecration on t),a " '"""^ J"stity- consecrators had but ?„li P?"'''' '^'" '''■■' those who had g, e Tth""-' ''""'"^ °'' instance of Alexn^nder of A^tioch""' Tf^ '>' of ISeroea, who had ord, imsd ? "'"' "V"""' twice m,.ried, and that'o^'pSiro/'r^' salem, who had ordained Domn^n u- l ^'""'^ Caesarea, under like o!rcl, trer'He '"^ ^^ ^^ Epht. ex. Op. tom. iU p' 970 p''-^""? <■'« /^^:;u:^?t^«--«^--.ip^!:^ ~'w:;S'^S'r^^";'''-.-«divorced milage, sp^fe^f :;;^£r«;s to the clerevman's ivifo „= ,„„ii =«PPiicaoie MAKRIAfiE 1101 agafn\r; he';'^s£nVs7ea;?'k^''lb""''^">' council of Tolelo, held a d 4no ^ '.^* ""* ('^lesaraugustanum irr wlrAi'j' ^'"'^''• [CKHDACV, DiOAMY] "''• '^^ P" ^^S^). -onogamy (C^tjuZM^Vlf, 'TT' ( were sutHc ent to nreronf „ ^- ''K- 2) raised of the la vfuC /">' V^'"" ^^"'g riages. An exist ngtrH.lr'''*''"^''"-^ ^'' in.l>ediment to con^.^l^l "",'°'"f"='-'''''« Here and there cxc3, TT' '""''"''g''- f"«ad, not in the earl e tf '"'" "'" the ground of conj ," ft ""' "'^l-'^^ "P"° -beW),aad„fe!.adT::;^^:;S *i"n. By fhe civil law a sol li,.,-' •,■ permitte,! to marrv -Ziu ,f V ","'' "■'"' had been absent Iw ^s'^w '% "^'""i'' "■■■ tit. xvii. leg 7, ^ h,/Vk ;.'"'■ "''• .band wbo has be i^! "pe, j'ro''?l'i'"-^' I" l'"-^" >nto another land the h 1 n ^ "' •"" '"'•' if he sees no hope^f reS n^.'"''"" '"'r' "*'"''" at the same time to h„ S ■"">'«. Mibmitijng b«.y,A.n.68«,'^ro;oiLs' ;;i^:',^;-^ woman after one year if he,? •'"■"■'■^. """•''^''• redeeming her, heT o w„ t T " " '■""■"'-• "*" wife in th'e an;iog„us portion irt^"V'\r"' *"« before remarrying He add^ thif f 'u'^^"'''''' fi,„ -r ,"'"•'' ."°t dismiss his secon.l wife • ,.„ i the wife likewse (Penitentinl lih .'"'"'..'"»» Of) o.)\ . i , ^-^ ■r'i'«?»cia(, lib. 11. ^.fl], V i ss -0-^2); but a subsequent clause rev, ,.'. V;,-* ru .ng,and orders that the wife on h .,■ T ^'^ not to be taken back by her h s^"n ' C'^^ she may marry another man, if she h? . only once married (ibid. 8 ' 04) Tl^ , ." -les^^ion ?nd;:er.?r" '''' ^^"''^^^ a'W carried captive \' \l ^•''^'L« «i'« has been genuine in 'tLrf^rm^'nwhR.h^i::"";: "™ ""' down to us. In Firb„w'! r ^ '^^"■'^ "'me called, it is dedde'fh't the'm:f %'■" ""■>• "'« carried away may mairy g ,"' ,e" ':":"" '^ and similarly with respect o 7b! 7 ^■'""■'• case of the wife's v„hr» . *■ '''''^"= '" the may many aga n aftei fi -e'^' ''''"''^ ""^ """^ the bishopV consent but 17 r'?" ^'''''' "'^^ three yeL (.^r^xxu' .^^ '^^^T '^ torn. Hi. p. 1972). i,,,^ ,u F '•"''■ ^""ci/. Egbert's: they probaMvH ^-""'l"-^ '''' ■"'* century, .erS^Ct ^„,\^'-| Jo 'he ninth as these are for them„ ♦ f'"'^" concessions late date but' I„ 1 i'^: P:';^-, -' -ly of a ticular cases as they aro" ' '"' V^rrr;*,'-"" terburv h msnlf n„«„ »"u-o(ioro of Can- canonic'a.';'Th'!;g"r"aZv:d^''C"tT'"V-^r- namely, that tw^ mar e7 persons n i ,ht "''^■■'' thrs^rrr^i''^"^V'^""~-" he allows them, in such a ^ ^' ^"" in case of incauacitv c.„™ • , ""' '^''I'arate, or TheruIeofSSl5;w«:^r^nf'§'->- X. Jfonestas. Betmtbt.M'P.'""'- C""'-^>'V.] x^//on..., i. .."^'"S ot this, « h>st«u,horit:f„" u'Tso VauP""*!'' »» *^' Jti. ^*is. The age before wh I „ '-' ■ 1102 MARRIAGE lib. xxiii. tit ii. leg. 4; Instd. lib. i. tit. x.xii. ; Jlartein;, Ue Antiquia KccUs. Jiitims, cap. ii art. i. a.) ^ xu. Alfinis. [I'ltoiiiniTED Dkoreks.] xiii. Vlittalcstinus. The i)iiblicity ui the mar- riage contract was always regarded as an essen- tial part uf it. Dillcrcnt means were taken in dillerent countries for ensuring publicity, but that it should exist was recognised by every civilised stiite as the foundation of its socia'l system. Among the Jews and Koraans a certain number of witnesses w.is required;'' Tertullian declares that the church demands publicity [d,i J'tulicUii, cap. iv,, Op. p. 557); and the pre- sence of witnesses is pronounced '.^y a law of Theodosius Jim., quoted below, to be one of the few things which could not be dispensed with in a niarri ige ceremony. The testimony of the church ollicer before whom the contract was made naturally came to be accepted as the best testimony that could be had, but it was not until the council of Trenf that all marriages \vere declared null, on the ground of their being clandesline, unless they were celebrated in the presence of the incumbent of the parish in which one of the contracting parties lived. The council of Verneuil orders that all marriages shall be maile in public, whatever rank the parties mljjlit be (Cunc. Vernens. can. xv Hard. Couci/. torn. iii. p. 1997). The council o|- Jriuli, A.I). 791, gives the .same order with a view to the prevention of marriages of consan- guinity (jr ailinity (tow. Forojuliense, can. viii., t6. torn. iv. p. 859). xiv. /mpus. Impotency is an impediment winch m;ikes a marriage not void, but voidable alter a period of three years. In Christian legishitiou It was first recognised by Justinian, A.D. i)-2S. as, in adequate cause for a divorce (Cod J'istin. lib. V. tit. xvii. leg. 10; Auth. Collat. iv. tit. 1, ^ovcll. xxii. tj, Corp. Juris, torn. ii. pp. ?..' }-'^^- ^'"' ''''^'' I'hotius, Aonwcamn, tit. xin. § 4. Theodore's J'eniteidial declares it a su/hcient cause for a woman to take another husband (lib. ii cap. xii. § 92), or if arising troni sickness, for a separation (ibiJ. & 12) Jn the eighth century Gregory II., replying 'to a question of Boniface of Germany, goes si far as to lay It down that iu case of impotency on the part of the woman, arising from an attack of Illness "it would be well that her husband should remain as he is, and give him.self up to selt-restraint; but whereas none but great souls can attain to this, let a man who cannot contain marry rather, but he is not to withdraw ali- mony trom her who is only prevented by in- firimty, not excluded by loathsome guilt " (cap 11., Hard. Co.icil. torn. iii. p. 1858). At the end of the .same century, tgbert, of York, rules, though with great reluctance, in a similar case that the one of the two that is in good health may marry again with the permission of the MARRIAGE •■ Atbanaeus wys that one ebject of the nuptial ban- quet w,u, to serve as a witness- "Mc eiiim innribus et legibus wi.um eet.ut innuptiisepulum flat, turn utnup- tlales Deos veneremur, turn ut pro testinioni., id sit " j (Dnpnosoph. lib. v. c. I., Op. p. igj, Lugd. 1«57> Another «•.■»>• ,n whi.-h p„l,iieity was ctioctea w«, nj msertion of the m„rrlage8 in the Acta, which appearal I daily, like m.Hiern newspapers, but there were no public I marriage registers. •-"""v. one that is si,k, provided that the latter promises perjietual continence and is never allowed to marry during the other's life, under any chr.ni;e of circumstances (/^,a/o,/,tt.«;- J-.'O^rt Kesp xiii., Had.ian and Stubbsi Cuun.iis <,} Orcat Br.Uun, y^\. iii. ,,. 40-,). The law.s of Howel Dda A.a 928, allow a woman to separate (n.i.i her husband, with.uit losing her dower, on the grounds of im|,otency, leprosy or bad breath Cv/,-.,Mi,« L'yu>cl IH,, bk. iii c. xxix^ § -0, H.addan and Stubbs, Councils of Great Bntam vol. i. p 247). St. Thomas Aquinas and later moral theologians go furthe. still; they allow that an excessive disgust for a wile justilies a mau in reganling himself im- potent in resi,eet to her (see Liguori, 'f/wol. Mo: u. 0. d, „). iiiese are concisions, which, how- ever they may have been acted on in more than one conspicuous instance, cannot be reconciled with the rules of ordinary morality. In the fath century the .second council of Orleans ruled in a contrary sense (can. xi.. Hard. Concil. ton,. "• p. U7.)). Impotency existing at the time of maiiiage being incomjmtible with the primary end the contract, makes the contract void or voidable without the intervention of any statute or canon law. xv. J,-uptus. This impedi- nt is sometimes classed under that o{ vis. means not ex- act y the same as our wor,l ravishment, but the violent removal of a woman to a place where her actions are uo longer free, for the sake of inducing or compelling her to marry. The act of Bothwell iu carrying away Alary Stuart, .vould ha^e been precisely a case of r.aptus had there been no collusion between them. By some ruptus IS distinguished into the two classes UM y*"' seductionia and raptus nokntiae. Whether ravishment iu the strictseu.se of the word IS an impediment to a future marriage is a question which has been answered in contrary ways Those who regarded it as a shameful act that a m.-m should gain his object by com- mitfing a great crime, decided that it was an insuperable impediment for ever. Those who considered that the injury done to the woman could only be htoned for and nullified by mar- riage took the opposite view, and required the ravisher to marry her. The Roman law made It a perpetual impediment. Laws of Constan- tine and Constant ius indict capital punishment on ravishers (Cod. Theod. lib. ix. tit. xxiv. legg. ], 2); and Justinian, after having pro- nounced the penalty of death for the crime continues, '< Nor is the ravished woman to be allowed to ask for and obtain her ravisher as her husband : her parents are to marry her to whom they will, except the ravisher, in lawful wedlock, but our serenity will never in any way consent to the act of those who try to wed in our state like enemies. For every one who wishes for a wife, whether free or freed, is to ask her of her parents or other guardians in ac- cordance with the tenor of our laws, that by their consent a legitimate marriage may take place {Cod. Justin, lib. ix. tit. xiii. leg. 1, Con, ./uns tom ii. p. 832). The law of the ViJigoths went so far as to punish ravisher and y,cti,„ with dcatn It they should juesunie to marry On the other hani tl, Ostrogothic law required the man to marry and to endow the woiLan" « '* lAGE viJuJ that the latter tiuuncu and is never ; the other's liCe, uuder ees (Vialui/ueijf ICiUrt, 1 Stuljbs, CuaniUs i,f >■ 4ut»). The laws of |\v a v.(jniaii to sej.arate out loniug her dower, teney, lejaMjsy or had ?/ liJ'i, bk. ii. c. x.\ix. )b.s, CuUHcits of Great St. Tlionias Aquinas iaa.s go lurthei .sliU; ee.ssive disgust for a regarding himself ini- ■ee Liguori, Tliml. Mo : nuessiuiis, which, how- ucted on iu more than cannot be reconciled ry morality. In the 4ncil of Orleans ruled xi., Hard. Coticil. torn. Jiisting at the time of ble with the primary s the contract void or ."ention of any statute idiment is sotnetimes s. .; means not ex- i ravishment, but the lan to a idace where free, for the sake of r to marry. The act away Alary Stuart, I case of raptus had .veen them, hy some ito tlie two classes d raptus violentiiie. e strict sense of the » future marriage is answered in contrary id it as a shameful his object by com- ided that it was an • ever. Those who done to the woman d nullified by mar- w, and required the e Roman law made Laws of Constan- capital punishment lib. ix. tit. xxiv. after having pro- ath for the crime, ibhed woman to be )btaia her ravisher i are to mairy her e ravisher, in lawful II never in any way who try to wed in or every one who free or freed, is to ler guardians m ae- our laws, that by narriage may take t. xiii. leg. I, Cur/A iw of the V^isignths ivisher and vietim Mcsunie to marry iaui, vol. iv. p. 93). othic law required ndow the won.an. MARRIAGE tikcanotherwif. bufl. I u 'l" '"".v' not foan. Ixviii ) Th k V .• u"''*"!"' ""'"«'> »"'"■■ 597, orJe fh.t th K ''•"'« ^""■""-''•'. a.d. f" the vn r of he ty? T i" ''">' " •^''""»« him: but if h ^ ."""^ ""'" ^"^y her of Haddan and Stul ! " i ^ •""™"' ''""•' '"""i- that tl^marr 'g 7s7 • :■'• P-f»> «'• «^'-' -'•r^ the woman's ftknd. A- ^•TJi''"''°"'''« '^i" "f :i'ho ravisher, a '• o i ';To .hrT' "' ^"°k "^"> is to do penince tl\ '"""' ""thority. The coun'cir ° ctl, r' ^'"''' ""'• ™"- ^•^•^)' -'"noil in Trulo de ftl,' .^■''' *^.'. ""J the he deposed if a pu""' " **"" « "visher is to '.\vman (cans. x.Wi f T H 'r'^'""""'^'! '^ « P' t^M ; torn. iii. ,, ■],^1'^' "!"''*•/"«<••'/• tom. ii. OHeans,A.D..5n,ord ,lL/'''^'t ^'"""-'i' "f with the woman o a ch > ,1" " '■''^■'^''"'- ^ho Hies with power of redemn/: V.l*° ^' '"l"'^ « ^''.ve MARRIAGE 1103 ■;;es all r.vishers (can x ^T ^/^ ".-.anathema, i he Ctpitula of Herard of T T\ '"• P- ' 866). the early church ^ '7 H? V' ""''"^ '» ^vannth,Ld.like?he:i1baevTtt T'"" '<""« answered somewhat diflerea t7„ t m" '^^'- ""^ «nd m different places rVvf ?"""!' """-'« ""thing in Holy ScrJ „;« to ?, 'hi / *'"^''' '^ : '"a'-nages (at least so far as the \L '"""'"''^'■'^ . cerned ; the question of Vk , "^ "''« '^on- ' the clergy has been ^^'""""^ manUgo of Paul distf/ctly taterthaHft "''^l "'^-•'^)' St. : P'-'-'ty to the^on 4ct h« '.K '''''**'^»^°"« again, provided tha the second t". '"7" "'«''7 be . Christian (R„m vU '2'= "f^^^-^'-a."'! "i' wif^ he desires that under sich nl V"" ^^^ ' and ^vidowsshouldrema rni'coT^^^^^ J'-^g „ The teaching of thl ] ' J""' '"'■ ^■^X f'-amed on that' of" St. ^L.^^fe ^'""'^h was ception of the view, nf It ' ' ^"""^ miscon- owing 'otheird^Va inTt;i;l? "»-'-«. d'vorce and marria<.o after h!*!,?''''"'^' ''*^'«'- name of second m-,rrinl» t^ ^^ ">« «ame Alexandria, in ?he ThiidT ^ i"'.' ^'''""«'" "f 'v-hich is devoted to hit"'^ *'''-'''•<»'"'<'••«, ^Peaks With tpr'baio.rf''::' "' ""'•"■•'=- hut a eareful elimZ\- °',^'^«on'' marriage: «» the conclu ion thit ,':?, °^ '^!' '"''"''' '«ad «arri..ge while the firs h'l''^-^ of a second "I've (0. xii.); for in the ""^ r '""^^ '^ »"» same book, he'p hain v dtl ""' "''"'"'"• of the permissible, adding h^„!!f'''™\^«o«d "larriage ries a second i"f; ''r^nri''' ""** ''« ^^o maT- evan,.elical pe " jo' ' tT"^ "^e highest canon of the c^ounTofNeo^hether the third demns " those that have ttn "'''''' '"'^'"^ ^on- "ages," refers to successit T ''''"'^ "'ar- --■■ages, has been r^loVT trTl'TT •^nat it ,s aimed at soma e „ ' " ''^e y "carriage after divorce not™/'^ P^'^g'"''/ or d^ath (see Brouwer, J^ jll^i """Z''^' """• his words"!),, ",i . P'"*' anJ almost adonts -"-it,mirizSi-"^'p'- Domiiium" (lib ii ;,,'"'"' honoreiii apud /i!f;-^^o,/i,'toJ'T'pl?f f"4-^l 1 '-'•♦, where see note) rL'k ' ■'^ni'^teidam, t"tions (c. ii.) p'iit ^r'"''^'"' ''o"-^ti- P.-vo third .narr'^^IgT andTrK'?"?'"^'^''' '■«" r-age. " Kor you ought to tn'l""''"' "'ar- 'Harrying accoj^din^tfthe law "^ "■•■^v"'"' o"^-" h«.ing according to the will '7 '^'■'ghte„us, as ■narrii.gesaftefthcn, "f God ; but second -■^•'<;-'" not ';„' tlZZtl m"""""""^ »- but because of the falsehood 'Iv'T''^" "''"'• a.e.r.dicationsof incon fnen "y V. ""T''"'"" ™ges as are beyond the thir .""''' """- fornication and unguestinnthi ,"'" '"anifest God gave one wom m „ '''"''"°""^''' '•'"' tion; for they Two 111 h-"' """ '" ""' "<^'- the younger women ,e'»e''°'i"''-'''' ^"' "> allowed after the death of Th i"""''""^' ^ lest they fall ;„»„ .hf - ' ^''*' husband, and many sn^-t: and fn rTf '"" "'' '^^ devi •""■'ful t'o sou" ana S,-"' "'"' "'' punishment rath;r thar pe„ee " ^h"'"" '^""^ (Jrigen eoes so fi.,. „ * peace (iib. ,„ ^ ..^ an/fou.rma„L:: Ll2/f "' ''^;;'""^' "'"^. ;f heaven, but he%ro«ed/to i;:;,,''''' '^'^•"» the kingdom of heaven h! P'"'" ""at by "which hath neither soot „ ■*'"" '^"''^ such thing," th ,t i T ?"'■ ""■'■''''<' nor any feet Chrisf,'ans''"H':;, ; '°-f '« '""'>• of per^ '•,'«d are in a state of Jl ^'" "j" '"''•■o -nar- 'hey will not recete a cmrn r''^"' '''" *'■■" hands (//^;„.^^,i.«o' own at their Master's and elsewhere he savs th;;* ^^ *•""• "'• P- 953), Hes twice will no^ f' V' * r"""' ^^ho ma,.: enjoy less beat tSde (ffl '''^■'''''!"'' ^ut will P- 267). Tertullian i.u "'^^ '" ''"■<'"'■, '*. he was, yet allows that erndt '""""g""--'' «« an obstacle to saintlinesfn * "''■'■^'^ '^ "nly («'' t'^»r. lib.?ca" 7\ M°,'"*'''^"o'awful work on the Faith deol^vo ''"'sentius, in his marriage permis ble (rfi^L"''^"'"', '">'' 'bird 48+, Ants. 1J74N Hii .' "• ^"'•> ^''P- P. f'- Paul in t aeinS[ °^ ^f '"'^ ^"L,^ lawful (7>.^^. ,■„ pit 1""""'^ ;:•••"•'■'■''?« '^ Paris, 169,>J). Cyril ^fr '''V ' '^^^^ P' l^-^-' second marriage a th «»• tn 7 "' T P'""ouncc8 (falsely) attributed to Am,,!, i k-^*"^ *^''''"oii permissible in case th»l P^''"'''""-' holds it first marriage (o'a?l r '""''"'''•^'' ''^ 'he Pv32, Paris, foAnopeGr-'"'? f '"'""'• ^P- missible in laymen .l,P ^a^'us declares it per- clergy (Ep/st'TL''':^ nTf^"''' '"'•>« P' aiJS). Epiphanf'^ r^ ; ^ '^- '^""^^ tom. ii. f 7. TheodlTK^rrCor-'''^-'"'"- '• p- Ambrose (' «'• St. Augustine (,"• P- ^03, P- «5), St. JePome (Xfi^ix;^'- z'^f; ''^'"- ^• Op. torn. ii. pars 2, p filr.Ln ' *' •'^""''^^//•"n, ner in favour of thp Y' P™nounce in like mani P'-opriety of a s cond m' '^ """^ "S^'n^t the general ^sentiment of t" eaT ?'\"''' ">« severer x ;„w wa.f ban! 1. ^ / '^ ehurch. The ''«■•« of the church S h '"" ''''^''^ ">'' "o^- mark of Montanists and W " '^'^""^^'^^ * ^°"*/«".. ', passim Thf 1 ' ■?• ''"•' »",houIJ n,.f,ise to ""''} ' tii'iniiMi witii Digamists. Svua.i niiiiiiagt.s wiTe (iisn.iintfnanceil l,v the ini|M.Mti,.ri ,.{ n jwDanoe, but how s , thj; pnictic,. ai'i.M. is iiia'.sti,.ned. Some think that Ihoy (,u.| ,t euj.iiu«i in the canons of the oooncil of Uo.lKTit, A.i). :)<)(i,the first of tthich rules that "in aceonlance with the eeclesiastical cani.n, those who luive been married a second time in a free and lawful way, and have not tal,.-u tlieir wive. i„ a clandestine manner, arc to be allowed communion (« tenia dari coni- nm„.„„;n) after a little time has passed, and they have h,ol a period for prayer and fakins {onitiuni'jiis tt jfjuniis vacaverint)." The last ex- presMon has been not unfrequenfly understood, and It >s understood by llefele (Hist, of Councils, t>k. vi), to refer to an ecclesiastical penance that the married coujile had to undergo for their olfence m marrying a second time: but it niay only mean that a space was to intervene Mler marnaj^'e, which was to be devoted by them to prayer and fasting before thev ollerej thi'inselves at the Lord's table. The eccle.Masti.al canon " referred to in the Laodicean canon is not one that restrains second mar- riages, but, no doubt, the eighth canon of the council of Mcaea, which is in favour of them; and the jiractice of setting apart a time for prayer and fasting before commu- nicafm,!; after marriage, whether regarded as a penitential dis,ii)line or not, was looked upon as a proper act of reverence, whether the niarriaze ' was the first or the second. (See Herard's Capitula, tap. Ix.x.xix., Hard. Concil. torn. v. p 400 Comjiare also the so-called fourth council et Carthage, can. xiii., Hefele, bk. viii.; and Iheodore s I'enitenti.il, lib. ii. cap. xn. S8 1 2 1 By the end of the 7th centur/this period o{ prayer and lasting was distinctly regarded as a time of penance, but it was a penance imposed upon those who contracted a tirst marriage, as much as upon those who entered on a second marriage, the only ditlerence being that a longer period was ass^igned in the latter case than in the former. Theodore of Canterbury orders that in a first marriage the husband and wife are to relrain from church for thirty days, and then to do penance for fortv days, and give themselves to prayer, before communicating, while a man who makes a second marriage is to do penance tor a year on Wednesdavs and Fridays, and to abstain from flesh meat fb'r three J.ents. J his IS a plain instance of penance beinc' required tor >eco.id marriage, but it is equally plain that the ol fence for which penance has to be done is rather that of marrying than of rearryiui; a second time (Penitential, lib. i. c. :xl^.^§ 1, •!). Xo doubt, however, from verv early times a difference was made not only in respect to the honour paid to first and second marriages, but also in the ceremonies with which they were performed. The Council of Neo- cacsarea, A.D. ;iU, forbids presbyters to be pre- sent at the fes.inties of a second marriage, and the ceremonies of crowning the bride and bride- groom and givingthe benediction were commonly though not universally, omitted. 'O tiyauo, ll CT.,pavovTa, became a familiar Greek saying. St Ba.s,l r.ppak-s ot a penalty due to digamy as already a well-known custom in the year 375, The early Roman discipline is probably ei- MAnnr.AGE hil.lted to us in the commentary attributed to M.Vm, rose, supposed to have been written by Hilary the Deacon. " First marriages are ,.„dlv second marnages are permitted, first inairlag^.s' are solemn y ..debrated under the bene licio.fof ".';,' ';;■""/ '•'"'•'■'".'?r-^ «■•'■ M ,cit/m,l /..nuur, < « „t t/ie tone oj cckhratwn, but- they are allowed on account of incoatinencv " icin in Cor. vii. 40, r/;,.,om. li. p. Uiii). Se al o •urandus, R,tJonale Dir. o/c. i. i/ l,-,, ,";,,"' ,° .'8, \en,..e ,,77 j and theotlice for the mar ia,ie < Digamists in Goar's K,u:Mo<)iu,n, p. 4ol arch of Constantinople, in the year 8U, (Ixcs two years .js the period for suspension tvi „ communion for a second marriage (Hard. CW torn. IV. p. 1U52), ^oiitit. St IJasil-s canons forbid third marriages, but did not require the separation of the parties married. Theo.lore of Cai'iterbury, A.„. (!87 i m- po.se., a penance of seven years, on Wednesdays and hr,day.s, with abstinenc4 from Hesh m^.t f" more than three marriages, but pronounces the marriages ui id (/V.rtc,.<,„/, lib. i. c. xiy. § n iMcephorusot Constantinople, a.d. 814, suspends trigamists fi,r five years (Hard. Concil. to „ iv p. liMJ). Herard of Tours, a.d. 858, .leclarei any greater number of wives than two to be unLawful (cap. cvi.. .'W. torn. v. p. 457). Leo he Wise, emperor of Constantinople, was allowed to marry hree wives without public remon- strance, but was suspended from commu i by the patriarch ^Icholas when he married a lou, th Ihis led to a council being held at Constanti- nople a.d. 920 which finally settled the (i •" k d scipline on the subject of third and fourth marriages. It ruled that the penalty for a fourth marriage was to be excommunication and exclusion from the church ; for a third marriage It a man were forty years old, suspension for live year.s, and admission to communion thereafter only on tas-ter day. If he were thirty years old suspension for four years, and admission to com- munion hereafter only three times a year. A widow might not marry again till the expira ion of the old Romulean ten-month year from the time of her husband's death. Hy Iheodosius this term was extended to twelve months (C«/. T/wai. lib. iii. tit. viii. leg. 1) II. MARFtiAQE Ckrkmo.nies. The mariia-e rite was divide.l into two parts, the betrothal and the nuptials, each of which had i>s own peculiar ceremonies attached to it. The betrothal was a legal contract, entered into between a mac and a woman, binding them to marry within a given time, which time came to be fixed at twc years, the nuptials were a further contract, whereby each gave to the other certain rights over himself or herself, and received in turn the gift ot certain rights over the other. Betrothal could be omitted without absolutely and in all cases invalidating the marriage, but when formal betrothal had taken place, nuptials could not be declined by either party without incurring both Ignominy and punishment. The council of Elvira condemned parents who break their promise given at espousals to excommunication for three years fotT T 7"- '7;^ '• ^^^ *•"""'» ^^'^^^ her ti oth, Theodore of Canterbury's PenitentU./ con- demns her to restore the money which the man had given for her, and to add to it one- 4 r.\GE iincntary atlrilnitod to liavc liecti writtiMi liy -t inarriiijfcs iirc >,'"(ll_v, litled . tint iimiriaj;['s ii'Icr the lii'iii" li(Mi(.ii of ■I' /e/t icit/iuut /wiiuiir, liratiun, but- thi'y nie ci.ntiuencv " (Cm. in li. p. l.iS). Sto nlso 'iffio. i. ix. 1,"), Op. p. otlke fur the ii],iiriiii;e Kitcholuijvim, J). 401, it Nicejihorus, |mtri. 1 the year 814, fixes for suspensicjii |Vii„j aiiiage (Hard. Cvncil. third marriages, hut ration of the |.arties erhury, a.!>. (i87, iiii- (■ears, on Wednesdays e from Hesh meat li.r or any who eontraet p but pronminces the i/, lib. i. c. xiv. § ,i). e, A.D. 814, suspeuds flard. Cimcil. ti.ni. iv. s, A.D. tjj8, declares ves than two to be 'in. V. p. 457). Leo Uinople, was all. .wed lout public renion- frum t'oniniunion by he married a fourth, held at Constanti- ly settled the (ireek f third and fourth the penalty for a :commuuication and or a third marriage, , suspension fcjr (ive imunion thereafter re thirty years old, I admission to corn- times a year, •ly again till the an ten-month year land's death. By itended to twelve it. viii. leg. I). S. The marriage irts, the betrothal hich had iis own )it. The betrothal Qto between a man 10 marry withiu a be fixed at twc further contract, her certain rights ceived in turn the other. Betrothal iolutely and in all , but when formal tials could not he lit incurring b.dh e council of Elvira leir promise given n for three years r'oman breaks her s Penitential can- oney which the ■0 add to it one- MAIJRLVGE third ; if the man refuses, he is to lose the moncv that he had |Mid. A betrothed wom.an luav tro into a mouasioiy instead of marryiug, but' her paienis may u„t give hov ',o another man unless 6lie M,ws an utter repusnance to the jn-oposed matcii (lih. II. c xii. §§ ;)a, 34). '^ A. lictruthut ceremuniea. We are fortunate in fiaving hoth a definition of betrothal and a description of the ce, .monies which accompany It giv.u us hy pope Nichola.^! in his Keplies to the bulgar.ans who had asked his counsel, A.D. 81.U. • Betrothal," he snyn, " is the promise of future naptials made by the consent of the c^m.ractiug parties and of their guardians;" and h exp anis that the bet:othed proceed to' thei has''b',- H 7T """"'''= "™« "a'-tertheman h» bet, of hod the woman to himself with arrhae and "h ;,'"*'' I ■' I'^'^r, "'"■ « »»g <"' fidelity. ' hfs covtn nt l"".' '" " *""'" '■"''" «"«taining sides'' r.''" '"'r''''°* '"^""'1 "" l-""' Bides 1 MS passage embodies an account of the t aditional piactice which had existed for cen u- ries previous to the date of Nicholas for h. t^'^T' \'''"^\" relating to the Bui! ^:::rhar';e:;;x::^'i^'7v?:'l^/-- .ur t ini;;;:ia;^-,t-:ti'!^:,- 1, «";<<. ; 2, a ring ; y, a dowry ; 4, witnesses *• 1. 1 he most essential of these ceremonies was supposed by some to have been originallv eiven the tiir: " ""=''7-b'"-''l purchlse-m-on'ey of ^033 ^^hv""'"'"''"? '" 'he Jewish rite termed «1D33 ( by money "), recalling in a sort both the Koman co..„i/,/.b, and the barbaric practice of purchasing wives. But it is probablf that Tofr ""'"■" ",:'•" " ■•''=''6'' «"^'' a» was given n other cases where bargains were struck S could n. . be immediately carried out. It served to assure he woman that she should herc^after Bhare her husband's worldly goods, o{ M hi coin given at espousals Was an earnest and it was evidence which might be exhibited 1,; th ot^m^ 'r^%;" ""'' of a breach of prL.se we,^ V T' ?u *f '■*'"' 'hat Andarchius went to law with the daughter of Ursus a leging as proof of his espous.al with her tht' Tour;^Hf'r'" ''?k'"' '"■'■^"- (See Gregory of according to the custom of the Frank5' MAnniAOE 110,'; coin befon ,,13 act t,.,l • , ring was blessed by „ .,„,.i.,l ""' "'« f'-ne dowry is next mentioned. Amon? thp .y ine uiatue^ of the woman (s-e l>lauti.« J rinummus, act v)- with tl,„ ti 1. ■ """Us, the Germans-see Tacittt I ",t''7'^'''' "''^ norum, c. xviii.) the d^w "\ * p(ri''n-t he '"'""• (Gen. xxxiv 1 9 • 1 « ^ w, s paid in the man Bionali;thrfathe'ri;aveTd,:^rvrV: '^ T"' (Ju.lgJs i. XV ) The H^K ^ '" '"' '■''"ghter ?H.T3; l^:'!! S'^rS^i'^''•^^'^'"^^'• a.good' wife loots uion' he tw;r; 71 ''"'" would ..ive such ind "V "'"'''"' ""at he to the"origina d."wrv Th;""' T ""^"''•''"'° woman bi/ught ^L a ■ iS J^'f ">« and such a sum. . . We have J»ni 1 !u- " """"^ 1106 MAimiAGE I "i ■,'l m niiUfl" (ScMen, i'x.;r Khnihn, ii. m Op t"iii. iv. p. |J1!(). In the Christian t„hul,w v'.i- tnmuni ,/,•«, th.) end (br whidi nian-im'c was lriMitiit..,i was al.v) insurt,',! : "nam id Tnhnlae iu.li(,aut ul>j sci-ibitnr, 'Mhrniriini prncivanddnini caiisii'" says St. Aiij;iiHtine(.V,vw. ii., Dp, Um. v. p. »H, 0.1. Mi^ne); and a^jain, '• licoifantiir ti,hiil«H, et ri'iitiiiitiir in cdnsi.octu omnium attestantiiim, et recitatiir, • Lihi'ioniin jiioeruan.h)rum eaii-.i"' (.Vv/n. Ii., :t,IJ. ,,. ;i4,5) ; si.p also hi., Enarr. in I's. Ix.v.vi. ((If), toni. IV. p. 1II4J). 4. Witnesses weio rcinired to be present befi.ro whiim, a.s we have seen, the marriiKe settloniont.s were t„ be read apd hnn.led ov.m- Jhi-y were to he frien Is of both parties, and thou- presenoe wa.s required not only to prevent Irand in the matter of the dowry, but also to give n piihlio character to the transaetion, that there niiijht ho a proof heforo the world of the consent ot both jMrties to the contract. One of them acted a.s best man to the bridegroom (amicus iiiten..r, conscius sccreti cubieulari.s, St. Aue .?<-'•«. ocxciii, (ij,. torn. V. p. 1331>) and one as briilosmaid, and, in case of the mother's death as teniponiry guardian to the bride. It would' appear pr.d,able from .-. pa.ssage in St. Ambro.se ('<(• l,i/,su I (;-,/iHis, c. v., (If. torn. ii. p. 310) that the re.iui.site number of witnesses was ten (CI. liiith iv. L', where the number of witnesses called by Boaz is ten). .\ Some minor ceremonies, which were leas esseuti.-il to the rite, have al.so been handeil down One ot these was ., /.i-s, which might or might not lie .i^ivon, but which, if given, was considered to bind the betrothed more clo,sely to each other, s" that, in ca.se of the man's death, half of his betrothal gifts were delivered to his betrothed ; whereas it there h.id been no kiss, they were all returned to his relations (Cod. Theo'd. lib iii tlt.o, leg. .'■>; Coil. Justin, lib. v. tit. 3, leg. l(i). 0. .Another ceremony of similar nature wa.s that i,fj„inin;i /t,inds, which is mentioned toirethcr with that of the kiss by Tortullian : "Corp'ore et spiritu musculo mixta sunt per osculum et dex- teras, jier quae primum resignarunt pudorem spiritus ' ((/,; Vir,/. Veland. c. xi.. Op. p. 179). 7. In the time of Tortullian, the veil was assumed by the woman at the betrothal and worn thenceforward, but the custom was not universal (Kebeccam quidim adhuc velant) and in later times, like the oHering of the ring was transterred to the nuptials (Tertull. i'>id.). 8. .Siricius in the 4th century sjicaks, in an ppi-stle which (rightly or wrongly) is regarded as genuine, of a benediction of "the priest at betrothal, of so solemn a nature as to make it sacrilege in the betrothed woman to marry nn- other man (Siric. Epist. ad Ilimcr. § 4, Hard Cone,/, torn. i. p. 848). The betrothal benediction, however (it it existed), must not be confounded with that which was given at the nuptials. H. Suptiid ceremonies. Pope Nicholas iiro- ceeds, in the Reply above quoted, to enumerate the nupti.d ceremonies which were in use in his day with the same minuteness with which he described the betrothal ceremonies. He writes: "First of all they are placed in the church with oblations, which they have to make to God by the hands of the priest, and so at last thev rcveive the bene liction and the heavenly veil. ' "Hp v! I3 : "After this, when they have 'gone out of the church they we:\r crowns on their heads, a supply MAIIRIAGB of which it Is usual to keep always in the church " (,\ie. /.'rsjwns. uhi supri). The first thing that forces Itself upon our noti.e on reading the above passage Is that in pope .NRhohLs time, and for such pivvious limes as the ceremonies .lescrib,.,! by |,i,„ |,ad .'xlstod marriage was regarded as a loligiou, rile; beine ( Dperturmed in a churcii, ('J) accompanied by ollerngs and oblations made to God by the married persons through a priest, (.1) fbllowo.l by the solemn beueliction „f the church, to.rother with (4) other ceremonies of an closiasticel character: and this was the aspect in which marriage was viewed from the tiimis of Ter- tull lan, as is proved by the following i.assage: How shall I state the blessedness of a tiiarriage which the church brings about, ^in.l the .ddation conhrms, and the benediction seals, angels attest and the Father rati/ies " («. L'oo, with the ceremonies used by heathens on the same "ocasion. Among heathens, marriages were brought about by .ersons called amrl/intores. In the case of Christian.s, the place of the con- ahatores is taken by the church, that is, by the Officers of the church, namely, the bishops, priests deacons, and widows (see the passage of lertullian referred to just below), the heathens' offering o{ .irrhae is rej.laced by the oblation of prayers and alms offered through the priest •• tor the sealing of the marriage settlements is substituted the seal of the church's bene.liction • the testimony of angels stands in the place of the testimony of human witnesses ; and ratifi- catKm by a heavenly Father takes the place of the expressed consent of parents. Tertullian'* rhetorical description does not of course imply that the old ceremonies were abolished, but it does imply that an ecclesiastical character was given to them, and that they were carried out under the control, and by the hands, of ministers of the church, tlsewhere Tertullian states that Christian marriages had to be announced to the church, and were allowed, or disallowed, by bishojis, priests, deacons, and widow.? (de PudU citiii, c. IV. ; de Monocjam. c. xi., Op. p. 531) One object of this regulation may have been to prevent ignorant members of the flock from ;rans- gre.»sing various laws of the state with which they might be unacquainted; but this was not its only purpose; the church, that is, the bishops, priest.s, deacons, and widows, would thus become the co/ici/ianris toC 'EmarKiirou (St. Ignat. Epist. ad Polycarp. c. v.). St. Ambrose says that mar- It IS surprising to find Dr. DUIllnger apparently translating A'ccfcj.: conciliat. amfirmai ablatio by "The marriage was concluded by tlie bisliop, or presbyter uniting the betrothed, and confirmed by offering of the Holy Siicriflce " (Hippolytiu and CallMut, c. iii. p. 1B8, fciig. tr.). It Is impossible to believe that this is the mnuiing of cminrmat ohlatin (n this pa.sf!ago ; nor does eccleiia conciliat seem to refer to the actual marriage. servKo, but rather to the first steps taken in the matter Defore the church offlcen. AGE Blwnyi lo the charch " orcei Itself upon oiir ivo |i;i.ss,it;o i.s tliiit in ir siicli prcvidiis times il l)V liim Imil I'x.'ited, I rcliijiiMis rill'; hoing ii ('i) iKuonrjiiinicd by indu 1(1 (iiiil ny the |>l'iH>t, (.1) tollr.W.Ml hy the clitii'Lh, tiijrether of «n iM( lesi.'istlciil the iispect in which ri the times of Ter- e f(p|Iowini; jmsHiiRp: wliiess (if a iiiiiiTiago "lit, nnd the (ihliitioQ n seals, anijels attest, Ml (Ixi>r. jil,. ii. e, 8^ rtiilllan, as is f.iiintcd "/. Iil>. iii. tit. 7, leg. the marriage eere- irch, A.D. '_>0(l, with ithens (in the same IS, maniages were called eanri/iiitures. le iilaeo (if the con- irch, that is, hv the niely, the bishops, (see the passage of Ldow), the heatliens' by the oblation of rough the priest;' iagp settlements is urch's benediotion J nds in the jdaee of nesses ; and ratifi- takes the place of •ents. Tertullian'e lot of fiourse imply 5 abolished, but it ical charaeter was ' were carried out hands, of ministers tullian states that I announced to the or disallowed, by widow.? ((fc Pudi' xi., Op. p. 531). may have been to e flock from .rans- e with which they is was not its only is, the bishops, ■ould thus become marriage, accord- 1 the previously in like manner, ught to be united ■al of the bishop: (St. Ignat. Hpist. se says that ninr- iilllngfr apparently nat oblalio by " The Ishop, or presbyter d by offering of tlie IMiu, c. iii. p. 168, ve that this Is the passage ; niir .-toes he actual marriage- taken in the matter MARRUOE riasfe ha, t., be sanclilied by benediction (Knhf J'*;,^;^,, ;■"'•,"; I'- "-^^^M'-'egory s.LL';, «ntes th t at the marriai;,, „f ..,he ,,..lden <'l.vrnp,„s- there was a number of bisi '/; in llo.ly, w/ls iM-eserif, n u,i 1 t,.l,i„ 1 • ., MARHIAOB 1107 ft h„,|., w,is present in will, taking part in lh( ^-*nay, an .joining the young ..mVle's ,,n ) \] ' '■;. ''/'•, torn. I. p. hi:., col. Kil.d), The -•cal,.d,onrthc.,un,il of Carthage (can,, i " thi' <.th century speaks plainly of priestly "■n«d,ct,(,n being received l.y the bride and ^'"H" Olmd. C..c.,y. torn i. 1. f! i sv ne„us ,„es the cpression, "Tiie holv t „d ,f iheophdns gave me my wife ■•(/.^„,„.'-„„' ' whii^'c^H"," ■■"■■'""""'''« ''""'" Hmt the place in "t',';^::;n'':, "??"''*''"''■■'!>• '"'•'•'•'«''--' ^^Mhe;;;;:;;:erin'.!;;:;;;;:;t.':l''""'""''''>' F-es. and that the way , whi h";".'"" ■""'" could in,! '"."',, '•'1.""'y true that marri,ii;es i-oiiid, anil, especial V n thr K.w* „c. ii . , e«»once of „,arri«ge. The 1 ' ''-;""">!. .'^e condeumed as adultery (i)" Zi'fr-'^ '".'"'« ^-r,,f,,giy, a ,,.,, „/Tit::,,^i:f, t^„:;■ :; • ?rn.:--c-:n:tii:t;S^ ri.s Here ofeijual station (see above -.ndei- tK„ h-.| ."g Con,mo), (■>) the/ hroko no .;p c , , heh w^r^ th^ ea,lj c.l,^^rchj^tJsM^p..esent with our- -■"trI"'e,fr?.^^Siy' ^r^''-^^^^^^^^^^^^,^:^^ vi. 4). ■^ '^ "" """"^ ('" ■•"i'O".. et Mat,: "A contract of eternal bond of love The essence of the marriage was^^"/'*"' "■ '• was necessary (strictly »pefklnr/™T ""^ "" """ priest was bis testimony to their. ^' """^ "' ""^ fully made and decla"d "^'^ '"'*'"K '«"■" " Apulelns Introduces Venus dervln^ ii f r. Cnpws wife, on the ground th!t"Jl '^^■>''"' '" praeterea In villi ..«« (SL efn„, ^"' ""P''"'- "« l"Kitlm„e non possunt Xl" r,l'Z"'^ ^"ns.ntiaUe p. 104.) "• ("* ^>*no aureo, lib. vi. ■JilBlST. ANT—VOUn. ''"'"■XiMTb::;"tt:;r"''^''''^"-'-'K<'j """•'■iage wLre „ ' ", 'h '"""■"•■''"^ ^"'l- « 1,1.. , • "r "ing theinse ves of the ,1 i- tdiN.iiuj „„ ,) ,j I rn( (burcln ■•■' '"?'■"*• '■"K"ded „s a JZZtT,^ '."■"■'''■'^"' '""'"S that word, in ,.„/!,",;'" "','; ^."•"•''•'- sense of the time of .St A mr ' ' "" '•'■.«'"'l'"l iH i« a mistake „ri;f,"';' ^f"' '•'"• '"'^ 'his A..g..stine make o'th ".,''':. "'" "'''''> «'■ "•hich he uses fiv.i, e ,tlv il "'"■'■■":"•"•">"." '-'/"Vnge, but now r n h."r"l "" "'"' '" t'>« word sacrament. Cah '^ T""\^T-' was not regarded ■.» ,. "■"""> "'i^'s that it titne(,fG4 ' V^^^^^^^^ not say hatl^ t "„ 'T ""' •^^' >' '"" '"' ''"'^ ■■■hop^io(Ywh:v^"S:",':,''"-r»;-'''-i. t:^-n,,t,;uiwithi,:t'twt!r(:;';:;r /•''''' assign.,.dt..thisdicti„narv liin. • • '""* t» father it "Jion TMiulii's';"" ^ ■"''■'"'"' St.arysostom,'an.i;i ere IvwHt;:'""'""' manifest y futile ,is »„ . • ^ wi iters, are so ' "^'>-" "ami ersti's hail ti. S ■> n The constituent parts of the ,r , i ^ " ^ ^' • II """"-■'' by pope Nich,das in h „ h" ^"'T\ above, are I Th., .11 .■ ^ Pa^^''^' 'inotei ti-n/a Th^ J, ;'''4 7h; ."•'■''• ''™«^'- 1 Thi'iiu.f ■' .■ '""'Clowning. whi;.h: tST.r":'^""' ""•.'"'>• ■" i'"yers, ""'"oy The olfeW J^ a,^';"nipa„ied by a gift of ''"'■tory por ion fhe " ^""''"'^ ""' '»"•'>• ■•<"me sort , th t ™™'""">-' answering in which in 0, (1, ' f-''"'"L'''''','''''"'^-.-"in«s ".atrimony;!:c:nnj';;cip;'""^^rr."f P.;;^..eed by the odiciatin^'';^ ;;:nSf t-the'^^vf^'"^:;;--^™ not ""^nown necessarily by a priest b 1? . T .u , ''^"'''''' no* or relative presen*^^ The f 1^' *"-' ''''"^^^* '"''•^'xl created all thines for TK„ <™J. » l>o hast Thou, Lord 0*^,; Ood t^h ^ '"' ^'•^^^^'^'' f" The barren shaire^c'o^Vcry'V''- '"'■''' ' she gathers her children with • V , "^ ^"^ "' bo«m,. Blessed art Thou who'Tiln^V'" '" «jo,ce in her children I Make hi 7 *" rejoice with joy nccor<^in^ 7 .1 .''""'''" '" which thou gayest to fhe^ ," ''n; J"r"»«nes., the garden o^]^ „ „ f^o.d "'' V"Y ''■"'^''' '" who makest the bride and 1 > '"^ "' ^'"'« .ioicel Blessed art Th„.? k ''i.^''^'"™'" »" re, the bridegroom nd bride ? '"'■^'7-^'«J for exultation; singine cheew i"' ^ """^ gladness, brotherly U^Z:^:^ZL^I\ ^^ judae"atd"^?n^Lt^etSr ^'^''^^^^^^^^^^^^ of mirth and iVn^t h"' ti^ ^h^Vr groom and bride the voinl Tl^ , *'"' """'de- -^^Hde.n.ut:;/'s^»:^:,^^^^-n.s 71 1108 MARRIAOB :1t li'T. ;iii.| Ihn y(iun({ inunV tnstive aniiK f D1»iii<1 ait Thi.ii who iiiiikiirt the; (d-iilcgr n to r.Mi.i.i.' with the Ijii.lo" (Sul.li.n, Uxor Hi,r,u,;t ii.' l>. Op. toiii. iv. |,, OJ,')). Th.) particulsr f.pim nf ihJ Christ i;iii hcnwlictlon, which liJlHirn fniin the Jewi-ch liy hi'iuK ii l)li'.ii(ln({ uti the iu'wly iniirnc.l jMiir instiMiil (if II thiiiik.s^lviii({ u, <),„"|, ^^.„< „t i I !''»' pii'l'iilily left t(i thii (illiciHtinjj niinistm-, but it wiiiiM si.dn Imvc becoino Ht«r«(itv|i«.| in Ihu rituiiis (if tho «cvoral rhty ,,„w,.i- hiust made all things nl nothin;,'. who, aftur olhi^r thini{» set in ordiT, ili'lst a|i|inint that out of rnan (creat.>il after Thine own iinaife and Bimilitude) woman should take her bl•^'ill^in^{, teachmK that it nhould ba never lawful to put a.sun.|er those whom Thou hii>t |il(fa.ed should be created out of (,nu ; Ood, who hast consecrated the state of matri- mony to sueh an excellent mystery that in it Thou (lid>t typify the Sacrament of Christ and the Church ; i) (iod by whom woman is Join(.'d to man, ; nd so Idessed a union was instituted at the liet;iiiiiin){ as not to be destroyed eveu by the judi;iiient of the Hood ; look mercifully upon this Thy servant now to be joined in wedlock, who seeks to be defended by Thy iiroteetiun. May there be on her the yoke of love and pence! Jlay she be a faithful and chaste wife in Christ, and may she continue a follower ot holy women! May she be loveable to her husband as Uaohel, wise as Kebecea, loDK-lived and faithful as Sarah I May the author of wickedness gain no advantage against her from her nets ! May she continue in the faith and commandments, constant to one husband ! Slav she avoid all unlawful deeds. May she strengthen her weakness by the help of discipline! jMny she be modest, grave, bashful, and instructed in God by learning 1 May she be fruitful in child- bearing! May she be approved and innocent, and may she attain to the rest of the blessed, and to the heavenly kingdom! And may she see her s(jns' sons to the third and fourth gene- ration, and may she reach the rest of the blessed and the kingdom of heaven, through," etc. (Marteue, de Antuiuis Ecclesiae ritib's I. ix. .i, Orih in. ex MS. I'ontificuli Afomateri! Li/retisis). 3. The practice of t^iVmy is mentioned by Tertulliau (do i'eland. Viryin. c. xi.) aud by St. Aiulirose (Kpist. xix. 7, Op. torn. ii. p. 8+4)'- the former of whom speaks of it as a praise- worthy heathen custom commonly used in the ceremony of betrothal, after which (in Tertul- liiin's djiys) the cU'sponsata wore the veil habitu- ally. The heathen veil, called Jlamntcuiit, was of a yellow colour. The colour adopted by Chris- tians was purple and white, though the name fiiimmeim was still sometimes u.sed (St. Ambr de Vin/m. c. xv. ; de tiist. Virg. c. xvii.). It i» probalile, as St. Ambross has observed Ok Abmh. 1. ix. 93), that the word nuptials is derived from the word obnubcre, which means to veil. In the earliest times the veil was part of the married or espoused woman's dress akin in form and purpose to the Eastern //asAmat. Hut after the Krst few centuries it ceased to be worn by them, and the veiiiau cjimr t.~. ):,^ symbolical act, making part of the niarriage ceremony, and gymbolising the woman's for- MAUUIAOB ' «akinK all others an.l keeping her ch:irm« for h»r husiwnd aloun, and also her being submissive to hiiii. •• Ideo vidaiitiir iit iioverliit se semper viri« I »uis subditas esse "(Diirand., /,'((<. /(,V. f/jf. ||b. i. c. ix. II). In the \V,-it the word rrl.iti,, eiime to signily the wh(de iiinrri.ii;e ceremony, and it beciime customary to lay tlie veil „„ |,;,th bride , and bridegroom at the time of the henodiction (.Martcne, do Ant. /-.'nl. J, i,.). 4. necnmmni was nl riginally a heathen custom (Kuripides, fph;,,;,.., in Aii/i./r, 1. (ti,,--,), and was therefore at Hr ,• same manner. Then he loins the right han.i .f the woman with the right hand of the man. Then is sung, 'With tlory and honour hast thou crowned them, thou nast placed crowns of precious .stones upon their head;.. Ihen the deacon savs, 'Let us pray' and the priest ,)ffers the following prayer"- Crown them with Thy grace, unite them in temperance and dignity, bless them with n good

in|i(-i' virii nl., /i''i<. /hv. o/. lib. I. I! wonl ruliitio ninic to •Mil! I'lTcmiinv, anil It tllM Veil ,111 |,;,t|, |,rj,|, nil' »t' tlu' henuiljftion ix,). " "liulnnily (I h.'nthcD 'ii'i in Aii/ii/,; I. tt(i.l), ; ilisalJMWi'.l by Vhfh. Ix. ; Tiitiill. ' Apnlo'/, i-rinltti'il in thn Kii«t liiit, fai'ilii/oi. 11. H, awfiiln.'SB /)f the iis« ' (■"'''"111 prcvHiled iiiwnH wuri) iiiiKle of ', nr (liiwem ; their Milem win foibliidi'n ns Iwiun *"o great I timus. This shcwi an » symbol of re- I (W siuh lirobably e Chilstmn Church, Hiked upon rnther ai inssion iinil tokens of •e of which thpy were a>;es. In the Oi-celt Ifiy II much more the I.dtin. In the e Nicholas's reply to II more than a festive lieil pair on leaving he crowning, which lily's wflil liu^ attire .S.s'. May, torn. i. .'ii;), of the niiptidls that ed the Crowning, as Veiling. The crowns the briile and bride- benediction, appro- at tlie same time, ■om a I irm given by to the benedictory e crowns and first ig • The servant of sake of the hand- ime of the Father, Holy (Jhost.' The me manner. Then (le woman with the len is sung, 'With rowned them, thou s stones upon (heir ys, ' Let us pray.' following prayer : -•e, unite them in them with n good iiith. Grant then, m nil things e.xpe- e and thought of the womb, comfort nd daughters; let ;pect the words of inourable and the ^ord our God who ee and blessed the ■nee, miraculous^ I. O Lord of all', f servant and this less Abraham and MARRTAOE the,,, ,u .„,„!, „„.| ,i,,,,h,|, "■' ■-.;i|h«„d Asen.th, a» Moses „nd Si, „h' u led to them that which iH spok,.;, |,^, ,h„ .. h.t, savin,- . hy wife as ,he'fr„i,f„f v „,. o the wall, ol thy house, thy children lil^^. "H.- blanche, round about thy table- l,..l, ii tor.i (/■.ii■"'"' '"""'^ firn,in,th .nt ictoffhr' f""!^ ''''"•''■ ■■""- th^ office of the „ .r>,, "^''-^ T'""' ""'' 'i"i"hing t«kin>:o,fiLt "''•^';,;:;^;7:'';''^j''''<'."n^ end. amen ((Jo„r, /.VAo/.,,,/w,«?p ^w' "'"""" tk..u,.i, '.,■,",. i,r°iiv; "",''' ■'""■ *" '• riie songs and dances, used b.ith in H,e „ and at liome having coL\;o:tStr irom ancient iritii..n i.. ■• "v iiuuiciuii ci.ai-ac,e . Ill th JS '"''■'"' ".' »■" ''""""'•'■^' Greece i,„ 1 Kou.t (s^X ZcH ntf n'''""'"':'' «-^:"'-eofsLson;:^^S;Z|'-^,,^ MAItRIAOK 1109 .xix., (I '/'■ torn. "'=""'"B"'ea»t. Ai/tif c„.in,i| „t Laodi'-ea. canons l„ |iv Hn,.,l Co/iril. torn . :, 7Q0V fh„„„k ■ ' "' '■ itself was not nl ■•„,., •; ,'^*' •'"•' •'"'tivitv "'" "f UlMce amnn, 1 ^ • , ' K''"*'''"''"! «as .'■"•'■'-■'I V h th^rin rh"""' """'*^*' '" ^''"' he ,.i„.. '^'^ '''"" ""» 'fetching home of the '--'-tX':r:r^[^^''?'''-cha '■'C /< «c/,v of bridecro,™ , n I u f" "'»\.^"""-"v" )• Hs heing^lonl bv hTm e'r, ""^""'f f^/"H ;-"■ ti.at is, 'bishop ■:r''r:rit';;';rtt-''^' 'r 9% Carls. TtI^.) ts ctl" "^''""i:'' ('"'• '''■ p' -.-".. deto^:;-;--^S^^^.,^ar- were ,I..|ivered to her rs. l^ 'f^ 'h" househnl | •HXrrh;';;i,,;!;.;!;:\.:,,,!-;r|v.-^hr,st,,,n M-;na:'>h;:;i;:!:i-'-"'H-v-" ""rtwho\vas of, ,;^;, "-''■""" '•"'•Ms con. -'''•''y'hecn,,c,,„,,l7j^'i;;;;;'-^^ had galnci h,r ,.„„,..„t .„ ,, ,k J" * '"«'• "'" • -r Knardian. he am, , i.,, hf'" '" '"■'" '""•"■"« ""*'"•»'"■ his, hurch a ir.h '""■.'"'"' '" '*•« "hstacle arising fi „„ ^ , :^"^ '"""""' '"" •"> -f"yofhetrol;i:,.:'i'^:ro; -.ivilla.v, P"i"ted the panios me, in (h? h ■• T '"'"re bride's Vathe■^ in the, .rsl,;'," "'""' ••"< ten witnesses, the b,i,|, ,. in? T "'""y (Clem. Alex, /'..^^ i I 2| th"''' '" "'"'• hH, ,n.^,,,, among ;,,ioi'i;r;;:'"'rJ daced upon the thhd (inecr of h '' '','' left hand. These h ivin,. l ^ Woman's The betrothnf was ul "',"''"''"" '"■'■«'•■"'• s;^neraiiyci.rn7/::z:rki"V't"" he betrothed and a j.dning • hi^.i^'-^^^:' ^^'^-^ hable that an infor.nal pmver^ r" „" ''''"■ "l>"n the couple complete I V t'lessmg •'■e earliest til.es a^ | I'f r'';""">'' "»'' "^ '-y the woman. The bet • tVll ' "'!'" ""''""""^ ♦-'■■"ed to his home an k ■"■■• "'" '"^"> «- living under h..rfTh'"." '^e woman continuci «.,i. .. "' " contract of mariiatr» „, , 1""'* ^^''hi- 'he next forty I ly ,'f; ^l the two SHcceedine years I,„.ki,i <=»!.). lilt after th ,* »• I ' '«'">^ °Cul enim manum imponu i^LsCr' ' r''"^'""'' benedlcet? (Clem. Alex. «r„'„ Ub'^rc vl" T'^™ 4ca "^■''' mo MARRIAGE f'irm of honcdiction, conveying to them the Mf.ssing of the church upon the union which h:\ I boon o;Tected h_v the contract miide and de- ( hired between them. Immelintelv after the benediction in the Greek church, at the conclusion of th(! whole service in the Latin, crowns of gold and silver, it the bride and bridegroom were rich, of leaves or flowers if thev were poor, brought from the treasury of the 'church, were placed upon their heads, and arraved in these, they returned to the house of the bride's father, from whence, as the evening approached, the wife was carried by her husband to his home in a joyous j)rocession, attended by a concourse of fi lends uttering acclamations and wishing joy to the newly-married pair. On arriving at ris home, the husband led in his wife, and she untied her hair as a symbol of his authority over her, and he delivered over to her a bunch of keys as a symbol pf her authority over the household. 1 iie evening was spent in festivity, which oon- sistc27). St. Basil (jpist. Canon II., can. xxi.), and St. Jerome (l:pi.st. ad Amand., Op. torn. iv. p. 16'2). In the cMse of the clergy divorce was made imperative ' on the discovery cf the wife's adultery by the councils of Neocaesarea and Elvira (canons yiii. and Ixv.): laymen were left to their own JU'lgment in the matter; but a canon of Theo- ilore of Canterbury re(iuires anyone who keeps his wife under such circumstances to do jieuai.ce f"r two years on two davs of the week and fast days, or to abstain from living with her as long as her penance for adultery lasts (Penitential, 111'. 1. cap. xiv. § 4). Hut, as was to be expected, a diflerence of ojdnion gr w up as to the force of the word fornication. The Allcgorists, according to their manner, insisted on understanding the word spiritually as well as literally, and thus 2;>l). It Is not certain that It is of the marriage bene- diction that Clement 's spo^ikinR. '■ Tlmi in Milt. v. 42, n<.p«ia is used In the sense of fiayca, or ratlier that ilie gen.ric term is ..nipl„v,d when tUeap«:lllc word nii(cht liave been iis.d. wns i,„i qiMi..neii iti the rarly cluircli, nor is ihere any siitH.ierit ca.iB.fonuostlonini? it, much m liiis l,o..n wi itten upon n. (See Selden, Uxor euraica, 111. 23, 27.) MARRIAGE they made it bear the meaning of idolatry, infi- de ity. and covetousness, as well as carnal forni- cation. So Hermae Pastor (« Is qui simulacrum facit moechatur," lib. ii. mand. iv., amtd /aires Apostol., ed. Coteler, torn. i. p. 89) "This view was adopted by St. Augustine (de Serm. Pom ,n Monte, cap. xvi., Op. tom. iii. p. 1251, ed. Migne), but m his Retractations he expressed some doubt as to its correctness : -'QunteLs in- telligenda atque limitanda sit haec fornicatio et ntrum efiam propterhanc liceatdimittereuxorem, latebrosissima quaestioest " (lib. i. c. xix 6 Ov tom. I. p. (50). • J f Such dilTerences of opinion as existed between theologians arose from their interpreting the word fornication with greater or less latitude: fbl .T"."""' " •■'"''«'»nti»l agreement nmon<^ have fh' n-""* "'.'"?«' however heinous, could foTl ' f k"* U-* dissolving the contract once ioimed, with the one exception of the wife's fornication. Not so the civil law.i Con.stantine be/'Zn \l r' '^'''^'"^ '" "'»^« « compromise between the lax practice whi<:h had come down from heathen times and the strict rule which thnni^ [ , *"'" acknowledged l,y Christians, though not always acted upon. Accordinglv he ttiie If her husband should be a murderer a poisoner, or a robber of graves; but specifi- •a y disallowing it on the ground of his biing a drui^kard or a gambler, or given to won^en (mulieicularius). By the same law divorce was ollowed to the man if his wife wore an adulteress, or a poisoner, or a procurer (Cod. Thcod. lib. iii. tit. XVI. leg. ,., torn. i. p. ;ilO). Honoriu.s, A.n. idl ""Tn^ " '""' "^ " ''"•"■"• character with that of Constantine, which allowed other causes - morum vitia et mediocres culpae"~as ade- quate besides the three named by the first Chris- tian Emperor (Corf. Theod. lib. iii. tit. xvi. leg " >M p. 31.!). Honorius's law did not remain lon<^ n force; but it, or Constantino's, was the law o'f the empire during the time of some of the chief church writers of the fourth and fifth centuries. It w-as abrogated, together with the law of Constantine, A.D. 4,,c. toni iii p. 172,1), and the council of Soissons, a.o. 744, cm Ix 'ah p. "'■"^, The council of Ai,|.. .,.„. soB. forbids ,.,.!: Imnds to dismiss their wives until they have proved their adultery before the bishops of the province, on pain of excommunlcwtion, can. xxv. (ibid. turn. 11. p. looi) [RIAGE meaning of iilolatry, infi- », as well ns carnal forni- stor (" Is qui simulacrum '• ii. mand. iv., aptid eler, torn. i. p. 89). This St. Augustine (de Serrn. vi., Op. torn. iii. p. 1251, letractiitions he exiiresscd •reetness: "Quiitenus in- v\a sit haec fornicatio, et cliceatdimittereuxorem, est " (lib. i. c. xix. 6, Op, linion as existed between their interpreting the greater or less latitude ; intial agreement among however heinous, could Iving the contract once exception of the wifo's civil law.l Constantine to make n compromise ! which had come down I the strict rule which owledged by Christians, upon. Accordingly he allowing divorce to a ould be a murderer, a if graves; but specifi- e ground of his beim^ a ■, or given to women e same law divorce was wife ware an adulteress, •er (Cod. Thcod. lib. iii. •ilO). Honoriu.s, A.n. iimilar character with ;h allowed other causes icres culpae"— as ade- imed by the first Chris- . lib. iii. tit. xvi. leg. 2, aw did not remain long intine's, was the law of le of some of the chief ith and fifth centuries, her with the law of ly Theodosius .luuior, allowed by the civil stnntine — "durum est 1 excedere." Ten years i found it necessarv to i he published a I'liw, rauses which were now ify a divorce. To the itantine he added tbo.ie ealing, and similar of- tit. xvii. leg. 8, Corp. nd this was followed ilulter sit, licet sodomlla, et ob u.xiirc propter liaec reputatur, cul alierum proine, hpitt.ad Amavd., tvirum (llmittero licet ^it terlo. B,i»lliii9 hoc Jiidi- . lib II. 14, xll. } 6.) .See edo, A.D. 8HI, can. viii., fur di'scrting Ills wife (br in (Hard. Couc. toni. ill. in», A.D. 744, can. Ix. (rt. ', >.i>. 508, furbids lius- I they have proved their he province, on pain of \i. turn. II. p. 1001). MARRIAGE Ly a law of V.,lentinian 111. forbi.bling dissnlu- ( the I .on of „,arr,age by the luere consent of the § '"'''.'"' «':"™"'«--J. Again reaction followed re- * rr^io, "■''•, •' '"";. *■■"' I"«'«"' ''.v Anastasius, b. .'l // ', T^'l^ ''"'"'•"« ^i' •""'"■'' "'"■^en r " I S :t '"=■ ^^- ^'"^'' Justinian, a.d. 5J8, Oh If ;, '"•'""'^ '■■'"' "'■ ''■'•^'"'-i"^ ■'""i-'r ever to fl ^''"' \''- '"">' "'''''"?• how- h^.i',,., . ""''' ^}"''^ '''"^^'^''^ impotencv i e rX ;f • "'"•,'2' " '^''''' *'»^ 'he monastic lite (Aovell cxvu. 18), and a lengthy captivitv (-\o.c«. XX i. 7). Justinian's nephlv, JtV in e^ stored the liberty of divorce by^onl nt Vor // l^hotms (^o,mcanon, tit. xiii. c. iv., Oo u "UO ^'^V" 'f' 'T ""' ""'1 i-i«eJ to tt^ eitl'tced it onTh f" .""-' '.'hil«-pher once more j^;i'i:^:^^^"--i:::!'t:r!,-:r oi^:,:r;:^ai:^^:-,-t7'''^" those of the em ,i e r • " '^,''''™'='«'' '" into their ::,d:TiVAnV«ri^'''^^'.-'i Iheodoric, isius- of the fXun/.^fk • . ?" ■'• publish^ and Lnfir^:i*;::Kt;LSf^T ^00, the law ot Constantine, allowing three d.:t'e al,£;Lrc t "hi^r^?;".';'" ^"""^ specilied by;Constantine, butTot o t Vom^r Atnong the Franks and the Alemanni divo. Je tv At th'^'uri:"' "" '"'■"""^'' '" "■« 7th ; r'- At the Carlovmgian era the l;,w was generallv made stncter, though Charles the Great himseff divorced his wife Bertha and married Hilde^m holdmsr himse t t,. 1,<. i„ u . .. " 'uegaru. MARRIAGE nil fir'':'^"'"« 'he law "■■■'•ly Christians nir T" ■"''f''" ""'""-^ "'« Jowntheruleth^tam • I"' ,'"-''■ ^"^ '^'vs between two heather ■"•? "'f ''"'^ '^'^en i-lale one of th wot:,inr. r-K '■"J""^'''' '^''' *->• Hage .still holds go "d',n^''t;'j''" ='•'«'"-■■ Christianity m-iv n„r . convert to con,sorto„{l"'laofh?'";?,^'""' '"'^ °' h^"' non-Christi n p^rL to Th" 'l'*-^' ^"' "' "'« desert the oue'^ ,nv^rted t?"r k''' '^"'"''' '" latter is free frotnTh' Christianity, the .i"gaiobiSiir;^ti!-~sri:'Vi''"- "Ot justify divorce butoniv .. '^ . ' '""' '''"'■■' , the Christian cont^rrisS 'e ^'ri '''"' '" "'^''■'^ ".e early church the' i;S'ctn:cir;7; J" permission was recognised • r .,''';''"''' ."f this has becotne changed Ttofn'n- ''""': "'"e« it partoftheconvTt tobeex'cS'tfh' "v "" tion of the bishop or r.Xr it •' I /'"T"- positive duty whiih n.usTbe pe fo ,fr v'b " e«ept a dispensation be obt.S i'^^om ^^'^ shop (Ltguori, neohgu, Moralis, v 957V .,ni themeanngof "inlidelitv " ;. j/' . ■ ^ ' '""* include "heresy" Si ii ',?*"?;, "^^ •^'' ^',» to IjUm law of d.^.or.S*;^hich- a'n ws L't™ Theolo(j>a Moralis, vi. 9,'i7-97n^ h "^ ('-'gnvn, mentioned here in order to I'^Thatit"^ '" '" known to the early church " ""• -fo;7n 0/ Z)iforc«.— The Jew, },„^ monial of divorce as winas^rmanL: 'T foUowiUi' are «V,-,„..1„. -.•_ "laiii.ige. J I, L 11. ,. ,. *""•""« "larriea Hildemird the wise in what miii,n„,. »„ . .'°" "i.aygo to what m.in ., :ii .,„ Home "to consult the- wb-riu';^:^,:^^ u prove the laws of Wales," and after the laws ■ X?," 'P^ygo to what man vou will Tk- IS a bill of divorce between me .nd ih , ^'"' of quittance, and instrumenTof Sfsmi 'V' ^'''" may marry whom you pTea"! "/ '''•^'"'"=''' ™ .V" year I such l*^'^' "^ '"'^'' " '"'">"'. «f such a Jlk'.' 1',"-'^ "" .'"'.«' »°n of such an one, fro,,, the en on the woman ", ...v-. oc.uu years, on sharinir h.^witeun,a3;::j,^;::i:i:-£erts to depart entirety from he !.." ''r"""'^ thmg belonging!. leTis ' '""^'""'^ «^«'-y- .p'-outoftL'ho;'::,'aU"ti;:;itto""' u 1 ' °"" "I such a „„i „;•■ ■ .1 """ ■'"" 'aw ot countiies il ' , " """^i son ot and cit.es ,n the receipt of faith and baptism " ""^ " ^^^'''' ""•^ ^y whatev N verUie ess the laws on divorce arc ren^ k U ,y ' ^"™*""t '' Z '"r P«''e- ^ or Jax. A husband and wife may separate before 1,7°.''^' "^ "^ "^^ ^^iH ai .1 of seven years from their marriage-day ! th„ .'^'""P"''"-". dismiss, le husbands paying her dower to the Ik' '""'l '""""'' ''""ghter of si n , alter seven years, on sharing their ' * '''T' "'"' ^y whatever between them, the hnslmn.) .,.,./?. : "' ! surname thou, or thv „„,„„* . quit, iei)udi.ite such an one, frcu) ..-. b.d *„„ .», 17,' " '. ; "" r h""" ""• 1112 MARRIAGE ! I iMi my wif,,. Am,I n,.w I ,li.„,iss, ,,„i,, „„,! roi„, •in.tc ll„;e that th„u be IH,., ,.„,1 h,,ve 'tl,« 1...W01- ,.| j{,„„g „,v„v „„,) ,„,,r,ji„g „„y „„,„, ;."""• .^-I ""."■"^^ "" •■'"■". .» to hin.lur theo lom this ,lay l,.,tt„r,l for ovor. An,l n„w, I,,- h..l,l, thmi «it, ,,on..itt«,l to l„. th,. wife. ,,f „„v man. An,l thi» U t„ ho thy bill „r divorc the iiLstrument ..f thy dismissal, u„,l the Inter „t thy .inittaiRe accunliug to the law oCMoaes aud tnc israiMite.s. The above bills had t.. bo signed by two wit- Iroc'io ,'" '"'^ ^ J«liveml to the wife or her shoiler: it was „u|y „eees.sary to say, rvya, -r a„T„r irpdrr^-U ; Imbeto "(I'laiitus, AmpMryou, art i i Iv. 7) " • I uas res agito." Kspousals were broken of Ad the /.,,v ./„/,„ ,lc adHlUriis required the pro- ;r. " •-;;•;'', «|tnes,ses to make a'divorce v, lid 1 '-•'•arly Christians followed for the most par "'-"•an practice; but a.s the n.arriage w s "'■"-■•-I '" .th« face of the church, so X lu .1 uorce might not be ellected with..nt the ■ i.vh s cognisance We have already seen tla h council of Agdo, A..,. ,W,i, cxcommunica ten an who presumed to dismiss his wife unt h h,.s proved her guilt bef.,re the bishop of the luonnce m which he lived fcan xxv H,,r) (W,c//. torn. ii. p. 1001) ^ "•' ""''• /,cm„rn-,y,. ayfer *ror,v._The distinction he- t».'cn separation ,i me,i.n et thoro and divor™ " n.c,^o (the last .d' which alone quali k^ ;r ;;;;';'amagc) WHS not formulated in' t :. y Mvh and this IS perhap.s one rea,son why the ',M"''ml laws passvd .so readily, „,, by the LZr ;< a pendulum, from .severity to laxity and ' '■"i»'il> J'canng upon the question of re (lb ,. ',"-. ""^ , ^/"^'^'''W ConH.tutu,m •""""I "• f.iithage, A.n. ;{i)8 (can. hix ) ,|, ^■l.Mgy are loH,i,lde„ to be married to a dVv^r w.'.nan, which in.plics that under somecircu. |-t«uccs a least a divorced woman might bo '"■"•'■"^'l. lu the A,n>,tolical G.no,^, indc^.l there «.« to nmrry again, and forbidding mar iiage to a d.vone.l woman on pain of excom inunrcation ican. xlviii^- hot th! '""""• J "-lv"".ler«tood ;\Vfron|. omr\" '"[■i illegally put away their ^i'Sort' — ,>,oha Illegally separated irom their h X (^eo Halsamon s exposition, /„ a<«o«. .-I.;.," , ^■aJ14,>tw«« enacted that young men he MARUTAOE ha.! put away their wives for adnlterv ,houM ;• ".Ivised n,.t to marry again as long JZw brst wile was living, but „o voke of cm.m, si n K;:;.::'lf :r\L- <;:"d:i d!t:ri ' :=-e-^ ^h "l „',', l'" "''""^"7' ""^ >""' ■"'"•'■i-' ' «■ in i, h, , '■'■","■"'' •" '•"■""■union until he; St husband was dead; and that a woman who " ■■■•"■;.- a n>an that had separated in h lici with sulhcicnt cau.se miirht in.r.v . ■ ToHnllian dissuades remarria? n ai .^^^C '" Ins treatise addre.s.se.l to his wi 1 , n >.Y;tMawn,u.er.iea,h„r;ii;:;:;, , 'r ■'• I). In his treat ae oa Monoi-iniv h,. ,i , i ■■■an-iage at^er divorce unla:,^(.':'1r tantius holds remarriage permissil, e i ih„ h ^- who ^.sd.smis4i 'his wiil'i;,;:' !,[:;;; imnli,..,. ^^" *"■■■"■■■■■««<■ in the man is bV A.I). +b.> (can. 11., Hard. Conril. torn, ii „ 7.17; >"g.>n (in oj.position to the opinion f' ome of his contemporaries) and St. j'erome led "e in)lt ';"";''";"^««"i»^' it in 1,0th parti,.s(see l« Jl'ltt. \]x. ;;''ti.m, or any such h,. ..^g f i, T ."■ *^- """"'"'•"''< '•^nite,Uial allot , husband « remarriage if the womaa wa.s h i .t ■ The injunotloii of the Council of llT.rtf.,r,) 1. , .> uiuli. or bo recunciW .0 bU wife" ^' '"' '"'" "" ^''• I lAOE ™ fur ndiiltorv slmnM "Riiin iiH IdiiK ns thfiir "» ydke oC c.niimlsiun II. X.), The I'oiiiii'il (if ilati'. iliicrml tliat n fwl liDiii her hiihlmn.l iirncil nKiiin siioiiM l,e 1 ; anil ilmt ,1 wumaii her hiisbiirici nti fhn nii hiul innrrieil iifjain, ••"inmunidii until hci- ii'l thiit, n wnin.'iii who lail s,i|,i„Ht(.,l lidin his 1 lj«_[li ever rxn,u\- ■ ). Tlie lust (iC t>i(.wo 111 whi) Ki'iiiiiatus (Vi.iii might miinv iigain. "■iagc in all ca,....,. hut In hi,s wife he alldws 1 or .livinv (,■!,/ r.n.r. H"ii"Kaniy he ileclaivs l"wtnl (,., xi.) I.,ic. eniii«il,i,. i„ the hiis- lis wile f„i- a.liilteiT e in the inaii is b'v he (uiineil . M7). Athenagm-ns I', c. xxxiii.). |>,,,n, ^^xiiperiiis nindeini'is I'll, tnlll. i. p. llMir,). lilevis, A.t). 410. it "■-'N (can. xvli,, ihid. Ill' Carthage of the 1' prcihiliitidD was le African church I The jirnhiliitidn "f Nantes, df ,„)- some t(i have been xii., Hard, Cmri/. iini il of Heruilfcird "heodore. a.d. t!7:i,s 0. liy the capltii- xliii., iliiil. toni. iv. if Kriiili, A.ti 7!il 'i'he |irohiliit(iry ! I'a.stdr ||ib ii. -'oteler), St. Chi v- 1. torn. vii. p. JJV), ii- 1. 0/1. tdin. il." i.-itino spi'iiks with xix., (iji, (din, vi. that the VVurd cif 'ho marries aj;ain k-ife proved gniltv ' ■'"'■Ii liase Riiil't ■litoUiitl allows a nan was his tirst Ilertfcrd h ruther a Mileii: "Ij't iui„,„. |iei tiwhes. for n,,. IS ill.Mnfsseil hlRwifo ^nlitirk.l,! 1,1,1, uvi tian, as hi^ oiiuht ici but let blm to re- MARniAOR wife, and permits the wife MAimiAOB 1113 remnrriatje, on her church ♦„ ti, repeiita.c,. after live years (lib. ii, ca,' xii. § r,). „ ,h. " ^, T'Tu i*""^- '" "•- ^'"'*- <'"■'•«- KUewbere he erders that a man who divorce- hi, ,, f Vl, .. '.'""•'""' 'l"''»tion of tlo wile and niarncs a,.,in shall do seven vears' v, , e 'u "'",'•'"*■"' "^ ^^" '"""■-.■■it ""r'-.'-' I"'"'""' ■ "••-'" y..uV light penance *"'" ''""" '"""''■'■'' III'. I. cap. XIV. ^ H). If w.. are to reconcile th(«e two niling., we m.i..t snpp,is« that in the latter t'llMU 1^ tti,.....* I I wis^ IS meant a man win, has divorced his wife •or some le.ss dllcnce than fornication. If a wile leaves her husband, .md he thereupon remarries, he istd ,1,1 .inc j.,.ar-s penance; if she returns to the husband whom she had left, having liv(,d in- nocently meantime, she is «ls„ to do (,no year', Jieiiance, if she d.ics „(,t ret.irn. she ia to do three vears' penance (iJ,i,l. & |,!), ],• a wife ai..htiyr.,lusestd,.i.c„n(|,,.,,:it,;'h:.:!l! bme,, liter (,vo years he may marrv again with the bishop's bmve (lib, il, ca,,, xi,. g'ly) Ihe (ivil law |,eiinit t,,,| remarriage. A law of I onoriii, enacts that if a woman .Tut awa her husband bir grave reasd„s, she iniKht marry a("cr iv« years; ,.„d that ^ ni.airy as s(H,n as be tboiiifn' prdocr- if 7h. reasons fcr the divdrc(, w( re n „' J ^ \,Z -haracter, the man m„s, wait C Z fC he n i^rht not many airain, but the injured woman might remarry afl.r the lapse of « v«, r //" ? ^wiib.iii,i,.,..,,,.K..)';:i;.''z^x:^ JmtinumHs, lib. v. lit. xvii. le?r R ., i'k. i * of Ktheldcrt, (established in ;r. fAu' tT for England, A.I.. ,V.I7, en.ict Augustine thatim adulterer i; "u,: ■ '. tS " 7 with his own nionev " fdr Lii,- inii,,.. 1 k ' 1 "' ." "andl^inghertdhim:- i;,„r'x:i.tS and Stiibbs, r^mmv/., of Ur.at lirUaln, ill, p 45) Ihe general conclusidn that we ariivu at from n review ol the ddcuments and authorities of the ear Iv church is th.it while the remarrinse of the guil y pai tv was sfrnly and uncimpnlmisinl ■"U,lem,ie,|, there was no .•onsensus dn the (nics- ti.in ot the lawiuliiess .ir unlawfulness of the re- niarnage d the iniidcent party. After « time an ever-welcning divcrgen,.,, ,,vhibite,| itself ^ his pcint as „„ dtburs, in the practice and achmg (,f the eastern and w.,stern divisions of th hurch. Kastcin the.ddgy „t length framed fni, .a, '■ f •" ■^'r">- •'•'!"— > in the Ibllow- ■ ng canons found m th^. synouical decisions of Alexius, v,ho was patriarch .( Constantinople in the bej;inning id the 11th century ■._ ' .rivin. ^h '''^'■*''\'.""" '•' '" be condemned for g ng the lH.n,.|oh„n at the marriaRe of a Inoiced woman, when the man', conduct wiw the cause ol the divdice. l.«ria.en^th""" '"""■"'u ^^ """' '^'"•"'' ''"■"''"•■» lain if ,V'""'k '" ""' '""'"•"« "™ ■""»»''« bene, i in \\ '''•"'"" "'"' «'''« them the aduli'irv 1 "'"'i ",""■''''' " "'""""' '"''«'™J for h 1 .u- i ."l","'"""'^'''' "''^•"'^''' '■« •'"« himself he a,l, 1 ■ " '"""'.""J ''emust undergo me aiiuiterer s pdiance. tCL.t^J"""^ '''"' K'"™ ♦''" h-^^nediction nt con::;;':ti;;:;;'-;:*^r:^^-ii-'!v?"-"'y ■"-'•"«■ shall be i'6»'(iici( Th legality party after in (K, I .■ . ■ ,■ '" •''" '"'i' Illative ^ ■• ■ , "1 he J,atin church it has been detei- '"'"'" "'■• n(;Katlv(,, except when a p ,, ; ■nsa Idn has intervened, 'which, acc'r, i ,' n, (aid ir'' /''■"'''«■ •■'''^-'''' 'l'i"gM-' ' » "«•« lie. In Kn^Hand the bnv d,-'tbe ; '"/"' "•"« tl-e remarriage of both ,1, rties i<^i-gyorthefhlfiru:™:rth ;!^' mamage of the guilty ,,„,, ,,.„ , „•;•',« ..rably a wrong act, it d„es^,d, ,e,,„ire t'L 11 ec, Pans l(i07. Cnnciani, Jlarl.t,:.n„a /,!. Ani,iu,,e, Venetils, 178!). Hard s aZ 0,Kn/,„r,m Pans 171,5, Hefele, C /w,,- /i^." •l*'".^'';!- )'"'.":.!!"*■'■ '"■'■" ''■■inslated and Ma. s;liwhtc. and pud,,she,l,„ English, 1 87J and lH7n T 1. (lark, Minbnrgh). I.aiinoiu.s, l.;;,ia in ma- t'immmm ,«,fc,<„,„ Op. t,„„, j. ''., ' ,^'' f'u<;«, ,/c SpcmsiiUlms ct M„fri,n„mn, o,, um ,T: ,».'">n"n"l™, mrnrnnnn ,1, (■„„. •Selden, l/j-or Ehniica, 0,,. torn iv , w, /Zh'^M', ,'?■•'"'""' *'^'-''^-' '''"-»: /-i'"i tlwi, Delph s, 1714 M„v,.,. ,/,. / / Af„.:„„„ i>...; .-.._ .1'. .. ™'^ '<• '^"fivmcut du ffivuye Vnn., 1725. Waleh, do />,s,™, L^ m ,.r„ in his MiscMmca sL,/ A^^ 1744. Mar ene, do Anti./ui, Ecrlr.ino nY,/!,< ' ■^^ ' '!■'*=";'/ I""' »»'livorced by mutual T'/r'''^!'''''^''''''^^"''>''''«lKw») . III. .tJ, (ij,. tdm, ,v, p. 8.V.). the mac';';;';;'"' 'i'"/"""'-"' '- ""'•^'' <•»""»» "nd tnc puK, ice toundel up„n jt ^as continued to Le the teaching and the practice of the Oriental 1744, li'i. i. par _, Thoinassinus Vhtm ot mm, Ju-rl.si,u- IHs- Irobst, -S«*r-,mc»<« und Snhrum'nMini in den mr'u M ''""f -'" ■'t'"""''^'-'"' ''■'•''"fit tiim Doctrine uf lH,vri„ne, New Voik \Hl> Wattori(.h, Die k, Mr LLpr^ZillLlZ] uasle 1K76. Von Schultc, JMr cw,/w/,,„v,J M„rna,,e after Divorce, bv I)| }'nL J «ttaciedtoti,eoxf(.ratr;.„si,;,i,,„',;f.,'. iii,;;; Treatise Ad I'xorem, Librarv of ,h.. !■' , " vol. X. pp. 420 44;., Oxford, 1 8.^,4, ifZ'^ lay ordeal, with the question'of the m a r a^ 1H52 V ■ ' '■'"'• "'''• ^- I'- '♦l'^ l-ondoD I8o2, Various treatises hy Perrone and others 1114 MARRIAGE m. containing the moilorn teaching of the Roman church on niatjimony are published in Migne's T/ieoluykie Ciirsiis comj.letu3 ineutioucJ above. [K. M.] MAnUIAOE MARRIAGE (ix Art). The form of treat- ment, or tiiu amount of notice, which the Christian rile of marriage received from tli« arti»t.s of the primirive churcli varied with the view talicn of tl .ioleniu union of man and wMiniaii by her .thorities. The ascetic principle, wliich had aimost entirely prevailed in the Kastcrn vorhl, began to inlliieuce Italy and Kuropc ainii.st as powerfully alter the sack of Home by Alaric. It need not be connected in our minds with misanthropy, the de.sire for jiower, or any ecjuivocal motive; it was related more closely to terror at the wickedness, dis- tress, ami degradation of the present world, with the desire of escape from some of its dangers, and especially, as a consequence of these sutler- ings, with the hope of th ' speedy couiing of Christ to judgment, and th, end of the world. That this had a direct cflect on art is ]> -oved by the number of mosaic pictures, in particular, which direct the thoughts of the worshipper to the scenery of the Apocaly|.se, the symbolic or trance-seen manifestations of the coming of the Son of M.in ; or image forth His glory in Heaven, contrasted in the .same pii^ture with His ])resence a.s the Lamb of Sacriiicd among men on this side of Jordan, and in the wildeiness of the world. It might be expected accordingly that No. I, Murrlagti. Krjm Marllgnj'i ' DIat. Ant Chi^t.' No. S. JUrriage. From Uarllsmy, aflor Qmrraod. such works of art as either represent or com- memorate the marriage of Christian persons would chiefly or entirely be confined to the first four or five centuries, at least in Italy. The monuments or relies connected with n'larriage seem to be of two kinds ; either cup.., gl.isse.s, signets, or other menu)rials of the union id' the parties, or sepulchral edigies commemorative of the marriage bond as perfected and completed, by their death in wedlock, The earliest of the.se latter which we possess is the tomb of I'robus and Proba, early in the latte'r half of the 4th century. The fragments of cups and platters have principally been found in cata- combs or tombs of early date; and as it seems agreed that the catacombs were never usi.i| for I fresh burials after the taking of Home by Alaric, t and with less frei|uency for .some time bciforo that event, the.se relics cannot be later than the 4th century. (|See Glas-s, CiluisriAM, note ', p. 7.U.] That lew or none of them are earlier or later than the 4th century (unless certain Oreek forms be excepted) seems highly probable, laking those memorial gl.is.ses first, there arc- two given l,y Martiguy (J>i,:t. p. ;'S«) f.-.,m Oar- rucci s I etri, &c. troraii > 'li ciinitcri Jei primitivi tristumi, tav. xxvi. 11,1-.;, (see woodcut. No. 1), which jeeni to indicate the ritual of Christian marriage in the earliest times. The imrties stand side by side with joined li.inds; or rather the husband takes the right hand <.f the wife in hi.s, as if in the act of plighting troth. Mar- tigny refers to Tobit vii. l:i on this point, but that pa.ssage describes the action of a father in giving his daughter away to her husband. There IS exact resemblance between the action of the two figures, and that of Hercules taking the hand of Minerva, on a heathen glass given in lluonarotti, VHri, tav. xxvii.; (JMrrucci, tav. ixxv.' Above the figures is the monogram of onrI,or., gltsscs, s of the union of the ien oonnneniorative of 'feoted tuiil completed, cit. The eiii-liest of sses8 is thii, tonih of in the hittei- half (jf iigments of oups and been I'oiuid in cnta- iate ; and as it soeins were never used lor iigof iJonic! l,y Alarie, or some tiling hcd'oro not be later than the , CiiiiiBriAj;, note ', ! of them are earlier itury (unless curtain iunis highly probable, lasses tirst, there art- :t. p. ;'88) (■••oTn Gar- ciinitcri del jiriinitivi (see woodcut. No. 1), ! ritual of Christian times. The jiarties cd hands ; or rather hand of the wife in ;hting troth. Mar- i on this point, but action of a father in her husband. There Q the action of the lercules taking the then glass given in ii.;- (-iarrucci, tav. is the monogram of in Him. The crown !s the place of the x-vi.(see Tertullian, nuptiae sponsos ; " i.sm is compli!ted by the crown on their iscriptions are frc- rangeil round the ■ names, with " Vi- words of blessing, s .sometimes placed ht to refer to the (Vii. 1 ; Tertullian, tiales." The bride t invariably. She dressed aiid ornn- ince of I's. xlv. 10, lAKlilAoi;, p. llOf, ions an inteiesting Tdvui' < 'nmi/loi/ii/ie ce, 18,")ii-ii;t, 'saec. St belonging to a 1 figures carved on by the ujiright i^ai with the A resent the scriptures. Martienv thmks the smaller roll is the consular niappa Ihe dblphins on the tomb of Valeria are pro- bnbly symbolic of aflection, and the turtle-dives or other birds in the spandrels of th. .small aiches on that of Probus and Proba may have he same meaning. See St. Ambro*c (do Mra- /«.<«, 1. c. «, 5;i), with reference to Ltike ii. 22 6qi|. duos pullos cdumbarum quod in columba spiritalis gratia sit, in turture incorrupta. eene- ratiouis natura, vel immaculata corpor;s casti- mouia. '^ Maitigny mentions a marble snrcoph...gu3, caived ajiparently on the same principle of com OS, i„n as the la.st-mentioned,' of diViding the flout by pillars into arched rece.sses, where the ^paoes .aie tilled by figures of the diVerent age a. soldier, and of his courtship and marriage. It was discovered at Aries in 1844. (See lul- ktmdo IVrntitut d- Corresp. Archm.\r> 1844 p. iL' sqq.) It is in gooj classical style, and n !f cl '.'d'^h'^'] '"• ' '"''''""' """'"'"-'. 'f "h Ii eJ • ri. ■ 'T"' ""■'" ""' .seulptured on the 6 les. Ihis may be a Christian add tion made to au also 1 , ind on the ornamental carvings, and In '''■"'' '""'^''»"'««tio scenes on the glass an, go d cups, see Garrucci, Vetri, tav. xxixS.^ IX.V11. 11 ^ 3, j;jj., 4 L^.^^^_j learning is iroinir on ■» xxix 4; and in xxxii. 1 a mother oilers hef breast to her child. j-r. gt J T J MABTIA 1115 -'"S!?;„=f'i„rr"TH.]" l«3''^?^".i"I'"'*/''' commemorated at Thessa- Jonica April 2 {Hieron. Mart), [C. hT MAIISUS, presbyter and. confe."..inr at Aiuei re ■ cjanmemorated (Jet. 4 (I/ieron. JUart UM Acta SS. Oct. ii. 387). m. h V' Jn^A^llt' "'"L'^A '"""n^morated at Rome June J {Ji,eron. Mart.). [CHI me .. ted at K,„„ , j^^. ,„„«t„y'„f Calistns .„ MartAj!^''"'- lM//-.«. ^u,..,. Led" [iuL7sw:2^''"'''' ''""""""""•"t^J Jan. 20. 24%*!r!l/';;:;:""""'"-"'«J "t^icomedia l.eb. (6) Widow, mother of Simeon Stylltes iunior. comnKMiiorated Way 5 (Hoi,. .Ic./'st j" '",; w.ki!^ ^"""''- ^"'"'•' ^""'"'' '■«'• ^'^"'y. (6) Or Mati.ana, mother of Sfmenn Stvlit... senior; commemorated Sej>t. 1 (lloll Ac'asl' Sept. i. 20.)). V""ii. ^i..u i6, (7) Martyr with Sa.il.a, virgins, at the oif v „f Cohmia ; commemorated Oct. 20(i;.,uarl J/,„< ) (8) Sister of Lazarus. Her translatio is .'iven with t^iat of I.a.an,s, on Dec. 17 by ulu ,^ „'[ H^si-itiS^xiut-thrt-b::.-'^ MAItTHEBUS, martyr; commemorated at Rome June 18 i/Iieron. Mart.). [C. 1l] MARTIA o.- MARCIA (1) Martyr- com memorated at Nicomedia Jan. LV/.i^; i! Ma7; JSiHrT',7,'r '"'T' """■"' '="'"■"'"'»- raceu Maicti ,i {Iluirun. Mart.; Boll Acta Vsf Mar. .. 22«); Marcia (bed. Mart. Au^t ) " \^^A ,^':'">''V, '=°'»'"'-'">"rated, not said where Ap'il 14; anothercommemoratedonsamed. V at the ..emetery of Praetextatus on the Via ll' at home {Ilmron. Mart.). " * (//'L*.''2;,')."'"'""°"''' " ^'"'^''^p- 20 (//SoS',')."'"'"™""'"''* "' Ji"-"" J"- 2 (8) Martyr with Cyria and Valeria all native., of Caesarea in Palestine ; c.nmcnm rated June 6 (Basil. M^ml.). '■■^"""emo. 8 (Krfe)?'"'"^"'''"'"'' "' ^"-•'- J"-" (10) Martyr; commemorated in A(--;;a. Jun. 16 {Hwron. Mart.; Bed. Mart. Auct.). (11) Martyr in Africa with Aemilius and Kellx • commemorated June 18 (//.V,-o„. ^„ •" Boll' ^c. Martyr; commemorated at Cordova Oct 13 aiwron. Mart. ; Bed. Mart. Auct.). (16) Martyr; commemorated in Camnania I Nov. 5 (Ilieron. Mart.; Bed. Mart. ^t^). (10) Martvr; (•(ininii'mnnitoil Ht Nicoineilia .^I'lil Jit ( //«r.i;i. Miut. ; lioii. Murt. Aw:t.). (11) Martyr; coinimMiKiratcil in Africa May 4 {llii-nm. Murt.). (12) Two martyrs of tlii,^ name ; coinmomo- ratcil in Africa May 7 (llkivn. Mart.). (13) Martyr; conimoinoiatiMl at Tomi May 27 (. ■run. Murt.) ; in Alrica (l!en. M,irt.). (16) Ui.-ilKip of .S|iii|pto; commemorated Jnne 3 (lioll. A,t(i .v.V. Jiin. i. .'i!t.".). (17) Martyr ; commcmnrated at Rome June 5 (i/i,Ton. Murt.). (18) Bi.. (///,.,•.„.. Muit. ; L'suard. Mart. ; Bi'il. .l/.i;7. ; H..i||. Actu SS. Jun. v. 5;t5). (19) Ouu.of .seven l)rother.s, martvr.s ; comme- nt. raiid at Home Julv 10 Uiieron. Mart.; L.-iiard. JAi,!'. ; Bed. Mart.). (20) Martyr ; commemorated at Svrmia July Ui (//u-nm. Murt.). Mar(iali.s (Bed, Mart. Aiict.'). (21) Or M,\lici.\i.i,s, one of tiie Mnrtyre.i Scii- I'tani ; comnic niorated July 17 (Mait.']ivept. vii. till.;). (26) Martyr; commemorated in Africa Oil. G {HicruH. Murt.). Marcialis (Bed. Mart. Auct.). (27) Martyr; commemorated at Antioch Oct 8 ^JJieron. Mart. ; Bed. Murt. Auct.). MAKTIANUa I (28) Martyr; conimeiiionited at Acernum in I Sicily Oct. 1 1 (;/„■,■„,,. Mart. ; Bed. Murt. Aurt.). (89) Martyr, with Januarius and KaiistuH- eonimeinoratod nt Cordova Oct. 1,1 (ll.suard' Murt.). (80) Martvr J commemorated In Africa Oct. 18 {//uriin. Murt.). (81) (Mauciams) Martyr; co-nmeinoruted at Nlc.,ni,.(ha Oct. IJU (I/wron. Mart. ; Bed. Murt. Aiict.). (32) Martyr; commemorated in Spain iNov. 9 (llicrun. Mart. ; Bed. Murt. Aiu:t.). (33) Martyr; commemorated in Africa Nov, l.> (llicnn. Mart.; Bed. Murt. Auct.). (34) Two martyrK of tlii.s nam ; commemo- rated Nov. l(i (J/ieron. Mart.). (38) Martyr ; commemorated Nov. 2,1 (//iVrciM Murt.). ^Y'.H.] MAUTIANA (1) Virfiin, martyr; comme- morateil m Mauritania ('Hesariensis ,)an. il (U»u- ard. Murt. ; Ado, Murt. ; Boll. Acta .V.s'. .Ian. i. .>b9); the nai'io is Macra in Vet. limn. Murt. (2) Virun, martyr under Diocletian in Mauritania OaeaarieuNis; commemorated ,lan (Usuard. Mart. ; Boll. Ada .SVV, Jan, ill. ,1(i8) (8) Martyr, with Nicanor and Apollonius; commemorated in Kjrypt April ,■-. (Ilwrun. Mart. ; Uauard, Mart. ; Vet. Horn. Murt.). (4) Martyr ; commemorated in Africa April 26 (llicrun. Murt.). (6) Martyr; commemorated at Rome Jnno 2 (Jlwruii. Murt.). (6) Virgin, martyr ; commemorated at tho city Amecia Aug. 18 (l/wr,.„. Murt.). Marciana (Bed. Mart. Auct.). See also Makuiani:. r/i IT "1 MAUTIANU8 (1) One of several " pra"cla- ris.simi martyrs ; commemorated in Africa Jan. 4 (U,suard. Mart.; Hieron. Mart.). (3) I're.sbyter oeconomu.s of Ihe j;reat church ot tonstantinople ; commemorated Jan. 10 (Basil f!rT'\i ,F"i- ""'""'■ •' ■^'""''■1. <^^- 1-itunj. \v. •^.-iO ; Boll. Acta SK Jan. i. (ill). (8) Commemorated Jan. 18 {Cal. liy.ant.). (4) Bishop in Sicily; commemorated wit J hilagrius and Pancratius Feb. 9 (Basil. Mmul.). (8) Martyr at Rome on the Via Flaminia- commemorated Feb. 14 ; one of the same nam,' commemorated in Tuscany on this day iUierm. Murt.). ^ (6) Martyr ; commemorated March 3 (I/leron Mart.). (7) Bi-shop and martyr at Dertona in Liguri,i cir. A.D. 120; commemorated March ti (Boll Acta 5^'. Mar. i. 421). (8) Martyr; commemorated at Cnrthn™ Mar. 11 (Hicron. Mart.; Bed. Mart. Awt.)~ Bed Awt. gives .Uso for this day Marcianus at Alex^ imdria. (9) Bishop ; commemorated at Heraclea Mar, 20 (/licron. Murt.). (10) ".ivo martyrs of tlii., name; onmitiemiu rated atl aesnrea iuSiiain Ap. \b(Hier„n. Mart.). (11) Martyr; commemorated in I'ontus, an- other elsewhere April 10 {Hieri^n. Mart.; Boll. Acta iid. Ap. li. 405). Km m IAN US MKiiHtcil at. Acnrnum io *i'<. ; ItwI. .!/„;•<. .ill,;,). 'iinmiriiH iiml Kiiiistns; lovii Oct. l.'i (IJsimnl. riioratod iti AlVica Oct, rtyr ; <'ii-iiiiii'iniiiatml at rmi. Atitrt. ; lieil. M„rt. ninati'il ill Spain Nov. 9 irt. Aiu:t.), riorali'.l in Africa Nov. Miirt. Auct.). this nitm ; coirinii^ino- iirt.). loratud Nov. 2ri {Ilierrm. ■ [C, H.] Ii'gin, martyr; conime- „en,orated at Rome on the \ i.i .No.neiitana May 2S (.'/ier„n. Mart ) (/W !^:,!.l'): '^"■""'""'"■•""•■" "t «.-- June 2 of IvJ,,;^!'"''^'' '''"' Nicander and other,, native. ni'nm m,t.; Usuard. Mart.; 1!„|| a,..,, ^J (25) liLshop of Benevcntum in tht Sth ten JuZii.".?«).™"''""-"^ •'"'"■' ^* C"""- ^^'^'"Sl (26) Ui.shop of Pampeluna cIr. a.d. 700 • com- memorated June 30(lioll. Acta SK Jun. y.'^Z^. M^rt ioi i '"^.^'^''r''^' "' ■''"•"' (^'■^'•<"•• .atari. , Boll. Actt .S',S. July, iii. :i2). (28) Martyr; commemorated July n ;„ Mau- r ta„,a, aj.) „„„ ,„■ th„ «„,„« name at Syrmia (U' i* (Hon. Acta S.\ Jul. iii. 654). ' (7) Two iMuiel, tW. /„YMr,/. iv 2',i 11. 6iJ7). (8) Martyr; com„,.,,„„r,,„,, , K.^n^Kti:r:-^;'7"-n rated at J/om. Mart. //Iro,; W '7' " .'""""^"« ( ''''• <« M.,1,, ,|,h s.„„|„„ „„„ ', j1\'? I','".''""";."' '" *'■"■■" '*'■ "> iitn ■acta .b.S. Oct. vu. 2, p. S.'i.t) V'oii. 'c..^^Lra::d^:tX.S-,4^gTr (noii.^;,,,s!/Kll',^;;;;"''''' '"''"'''•'' •'•'^''•1' -iJ.'? ■^'-'^'"^'"'S'S. archhiHhop of lira™, died A D ^Vjr'r"rp''2^"^f (^^"^i'l ^^ ^.^..?-S;Mrr"k8'6)'*'^'''''^'"'''-'^^''*!"''"- n.i2ri^t^A„»::l;^!^-' ^."«i'io com- Uishop (lied. Mart. Auct7 A \ T"' ^f"''--*- 27, Mart.) "r&"f;l^ "'""-— orated (30) Ma^yr; c„n,mem;..ted at Ephesus July «'VL»aIorr,1 ^trZ^ ,.^«,th Ma.x,m,anu. and Malchui (Usuard' ^(8) Martyr; commemorated June i, ^^(31) Martyr with his brother Marcus. [Mar- broflfer.^'""'^'' *'"" ^''"""'»"' """l 'heir two Motlier^; commemorated in Africa Oct (U.suard. .»•,„•<.; Bed. if„r«.Xci;) ' 16 Mart.). '■' """■"'"»«'i June U) {Uwron. (9) Bishop of Toncres Hr a n o-i- uu ii nnusin the prayer Co,«M«»i6',mfe, between Hi 30 (Hieron. Mart.) ^I'i^NS^Krr^r"'^™'" M^^l.^T^"^' •'•""■"emTated Nov. 2.5 (llieron ila,t); Mnrcmnus (Bed. Jfu,,. vlr/cn ^ (37) and MARTYBiriH nnt»..; Menol. ; Cat. liyxant.). MARTfVA, (Ba [C. H.J '.™.r; Sirs .r£ :-;.77 1 's '"""; ~'"'"'"' ""■ ' '''™- ■ I (14) Pope; dedication of his basilica in the il • u 1118 MARTINU8 MAUTYR m It- if' :j u niMiiuilcry of Curlicin cniiimcinorntcil Si'pt. 2 (//ii'inii. M'lrt); hi! wiis 7)j ills imtiilis .Nciv. Ill (llMmr.l. .)/,((•/, ;' IWil. Mmt. 4 (Y. ; Vet. Ixvm. M.irl.); Nnv. IJ(llr,l. M,vt.Anrt.). (16) Alili;it 111' Vi'itavmn in Ariiioiini, i>li. i:ir. A.n. illMi; niniiiii'iiKirnlml Oct. 'J4 (UMianl. Mart.; liiill. .l,/.i ,w, (ti!t. X. He:;). (16) Ciilli'il iiIm) Martins, licniilt mid abliat in Campania; rninnii'miirutucl Oct. 2t (lioU. Actn ss. Oct. X. w:\). (17) "Onr Kallu'r," Ijj.sliiip iif Kriiucio ; coin- nifiinuratiMl Nov. 1:; (llu.sil. Muul.). (18) .Martvr; iMininidniimteil in Africa Dec. 3 (lIu-ruH. Mirl.; 11,.,!. M,iH. Alt,/.). (19) Aliliat ; ciimnii'morutod at Sauctona.s Dec. 7 (U.-uar.l. M„it.). [C. H.] JIAU'I'IONII.LA, commemoratvJ Jnnnnry 9 (I(Y. A„m. M.irt.). [C. H.J MAIiTlfS iir MAncmS (1) Martyr; com- niiiiiciralid I'rii. 17 (H,imn. M,irt.). (2) Martvr; ciinnnunioratod nt Antioch Mar. 5 (llifiim. jt,irl.). (3) .Vblial in Aiivi'rgni!, rith contiirv; cnmnic- niuralod Apr. l;i (iJidl. Act,i .b'*'. Ap. ii. I.IJ). [C.H.] MAUTUS (1) Martyr; conimemoratud at Anti.xli .Mar. .". (/A,r. ». Mirf.). (2) Martyr ; I'linitni'niorali'd at Aloxnnilria Mar. I,s (Hin-uii. Mart.). (3) Martyr; comineinoratcd Apr. 12(nirron Mart.). [C. ll.j MAliTYU. Tlii> Oroi'k word Htiprut signifii-s ouu who h.i.s ,siii-h ininu'diati! kniiwjt'dije of pa.st evi'nt.s ii.s i.-i dcrivi'd frnni actual pnrtiiipatjnu in thi'm, and itoos not keep this knowlwlgi; to hiin- solf, hut makes deposition of it freidy as a frcninan, and makes il his naprvpla or evidence, the know- ledi;i' bi'iu>; siuli as to constitute a naprvpwv, or ti'stinuuiy, as utTectin); a iiucstion not only of facts hut of merits. I. i. The history of the Christian modification of the term is ns follows : {it) The olficc of public, oral, ocular testimony was insulliciently dis- chari;ed till the testimony was recorded, as the lientence against Christ had been pa.ssed, in a court of law. The word i.s used specially for such ollicial testimony, of Stephen (Act.s xxii. 2ii), of I'anl at Konie (Acts x.\iii. II, 1 Tim. ii. 0), of .lames (Ilnj^es. ap. Ens. ii. 23), of Peter and I'anl (Clem. Horn. 6), of John (I'olycrates ap. I'.us. //. E. V. 24). ('>) The idea of martyrdom at first was not of inaltreatnfnt, but of a perilous dicnity. The witnesses won their title of honour by ci)iirai;e without sull'erini;. The title was co-ordinate with bishop and teacher (I'olycr. up. Kus. If. E. V. 24), and projihet (t.us. 7/. E. v vviii, 7). The typical instances are tlie gr , isons of Judo, who were accused before Pomitian and released unscathed, and took the lead ever after in the churches as martyrs (Heuesiiu). au. Eus. //. K. iii. 20, :vi). ' y t, il r (c) The martyrs would have been mere con- fesscus, not witnesses, but that- they ''endured as seeing Him who is invisible." Thus they not only " confessed," but " witnessed the gooil confession." The confessors were "the cum- patilons of the martyrs " (/litllittini, 180 1, p. 2.'i). "Confession," says Clement of Alexandria. '• is possibb. for all; the ^;race id' testilMni; by "} <■'' i« only jrivcn to dome" (.SVnwi. Iv. !t). Sleadlaslnexs under torture was the tesiiuiony to which the advocates of Christiiinity appealed. It. was nee.lful tliat the hi rs an. L authority of martyrdom should not be won t .'imIv. Hence, not merely peril, but actual sulbrirl^ became indispensable to constitu' narivnl,,m. Those, for instance, who had been comlemued to the i|uarries were honoured as martyrs (I'/iilv.sop/iiinu-nn, ix. 12; Tert. (/c I'luliat. 22); ((/) llloodsheddinK (Clem. Alex. !. 12 (:t7)). (A) Flight from persecution, though repro- bated by Tertullian {tie Ei^jii), was enjoineil by <.'hrist (Matt. x. 2:1), and the ApoUolic Cwmti- tutiims (v. ;t, cf. viii. 4,'>) recommend the fugi- tives as deserving the same care as the martyrs in gaol. Tho.se who perish 1 in the hanlshipsof their flight were recognised by Cypri.iii as martyrs, whose martyrdom wiu witnessed by Christ (A/>. Iviii. (Ivi.), c. 4). (0 The death of the Innocents murdered by Herod was regarded as an active martyrdom, "testimonium (.'hristi sanguine litavere "" (Tert. inWileittin. c. 2), "mnr'yria l'ecerunt"(Cypr. Ep. viii. ii). The recognition of it as such was closely connected with the sanction of infant baptism (Cypr. Ep. Ixiv. (lix.)). (*) Athanasius recognises as martyrs those who fell at the hands of the Ariuus. (Ath. aj Mun. p. 277.) (/) In A.I). .'i08 .some Christians, put to death for calling an ollicer of Valeutiniaa's to Justice, were celebrated as martyrs. The testimony of Ammianus Marccllinus (xxvii. 7) to this fact is mo.st exj.licit an.d cirrunistautial, though ab- surdly derided by (iibbon. So Augustine (m I'sntm. 140, c. 2G) calls John Baptist a martyr to truth aud justico. rvR Itiill.ttin!, IRRI.p. 2:.). 'lit (iC AlcxMinlrlii, '• is iii« 111" tc»tiCuin; I))- mum'" {SIroii'i. Iv. !•). ri! WHS I he tosl iinmiy <'lnistiMtiily iiiiiii'iil,.,!. iiiiiniirs aii.i, milliniity t lie wcin ti>c) ca^ilv. but llltlllll Slltl'rllll>» •ipiistitii' niirlynlinii. hiul lircn ('i>iii|>>iiiiii'(l iiiiiipuriMl ii.H niiiviyrii Vrt. (/(■ I'xutioit. •<•!}. 111. Ali'X. Strom, iv. unit' the iiKiilc 111' tliu 1)1' till) Ijiotlu.ih,,,,,!," . •■'.«, t, iv. )). HM. of. n-ixvi. 2), "i.iilN iliiisu 1) huvo ti'slilicil ti> llie III! sluvliliuf; (if lliijr testiiiidiiy, i'.X|iri'>fi'(l I, wiia fur iiii)r« tliau loin. ri;iniiiR nnd I.iicii.tins K till' l>riital liislH iif ■1! uxtoljeil aa nmrfyin Dm (Kus. //. E. viii. 'om. 40). Au^iustiiiu jlitwfiil, nnli'SH iiisti- u (Do Civitato Jici, I. by popniiir riiiLs and judicial prociiediutjs aint " Martyrii) nipo (ir"(('y|ir. i/c M..rta- I this a|)|ilii)d I'von to liu i'a.si) was lioiril. sea of aiiiciile in i,mii| n, (Iti Jrjnnio, k. I 'j ), [) died iu prison wltb U. E. V. 4), ami in 'erpctiuw, c. 14), and 1 us luai'tyru by C'y- tion, thoujjh ri'pi'o- ■/«), was I'lijoiin'd by tlic A/niiitolic Coiititi- ecomniend llie I'ujji- cai'u a.s the martyrs I iu the hard.sliips of '-" « con essor was one who had shed his blood and coul. grant absolution. But in Home the t iZ "h '.'7 '""%""'•'«-' t" 'he dead. (Cypr^ I^'/n«ni;s,4e■\cf''£;?'"o/«"7'''l^•;';f '■'",: '" the ,l,w.. „A- 1 I' *■ ' '''• '")' 'hough at th , ose 01 his days he wrote to the martyrs in the m.nes (A>. 70). "What martyr," „sk" Tertullian " is „ denizen of the world, al ppl an for a shilling, at the mercy of the usurer' or ?hc physician ? " (Tert. do Pwlic. c. 22.) Ihe Hrst great interruption of the peace of ''*" I the title to the departed, namelv, Maxi- vZiimri^;-^.!"'^"'"^'*^-"'-'^-'"-"^ limli'itlon of^'h"7 "'■ *'" *"> '"'"*»'y ""-■ ; — L'r'^:!;;'/'!..::^^';''''^!'-'- t'-ougi. it MARTYR 1119 ";"n't;tl^::;::^;;;;;;;;;/';;;.:r.iiir) ;:::v;,::ri;e:'::::;;;7"-;i':' '-''-•'" ill /.imU.Uiim., „/ t/w till,:. (I) ""'relics were eiiliiil.,. I iir 1 first of anv sect tm n , j .^ '"; J'" -"'''"'t Kpii.hanius, yA;,<.'//;,.';^'''^':;^3'''-. '•: iv- 4), saying that the m irtvrs ,li d L S '"'"■ "f Cyrene. Kut the March,, ,.,?(.• ' "^ l^",""? re [Sr^T":~-t "-'"""" Ajj0.1t. V. \). ■'■ *""ni''"-« (-onat. ' (2) Schismatics were cxiduded. Cypriin W« CVp '"/.'" '.n"^ ■•^^'h»K".nanc,,nfeJ, ( ypi. /./). .10). Augustine says, (>utsi,|o the ■ ""-cli you will be punisheil 'eve Is n^lV though you have been burnt alive for t le 3 "' Christ (A>. 17:t (204), c. 'j). "" (H) Self-sought iiiartvrdom was not allowe.I "•■' Mich. Such a would-be martvr l,L ,T time of ,.„,ycarpV martyrdoi':,"( 'j,;. .' w 0" 4V CUmena A exandrinus speaks'of self-suTendtr C.eator (.SN.i~pi,...,t.:vr;, 1 ;;;,:;:;;:;';;■' Mu,r,,i ,.' C „ , ■ :' ire,;:;",;. "•••I'. with f,y,.,.:i.i.. .1... . "."/''"e's, and demanding uncortain 1120 MARTYR V. Tlw lafcr (h,>vk» adopt a claPitinc'ition of niHrt_vi> into vaiious cl.use.i. }JiiTniiiiirti/,\i (111! the martyrs of the clergy. I/'i..ii)i,i(tri i/r.i i\te iniirtyrcir niooks. Hi:i„l,j,n,irljrf ,,i« tlie niiirtyra of the sol- dlcry. J'lirthenomiiHijrn are virgin martyrs. A,i,ir:,;iH, th,f title of the twin physicians CosmiLs ai I lianiian, is extended to Sergius and Baodiiis, and t.. ,l„)i„ and Cyrus, twoslinilar |)«irH. ""■ (ind the term megalomartvr in Theo- Jihylact Simocatta (v. K). Some trace of such classidcation ajipearit in J'olycrates ai). tus. //. A'. V, 24. II. Laws under which the Christians suffered.— (1) Oeu'i-al. 1,1 ancient civilisation idolatry was ahnnst inse|janible from daily life. Eiluca- tion (Turtulliau, de fjululatria, c. 10), eom- merc (ft. ,. II), puldic amusements (i6. c. IH) marriages, funerals, social inteicourte (c. ItJ)' domestic service (c. 17), state aHairs (c. 18)' military duty (c. lil), all involved idolatry. Ihe .lews, ludeed, had dealings with the Gen- tiles everywhere and kep/ clear of idolatry. Hence, while the only intolerance shewn to other religions was an occasional attempt to keep the wor.sliip of Isi, outside the walls of K,une (Dio, liv. 6, Val. Max. I. iii.), Judaism was detested, ami all the charges rebutted by Tertullian from the Christians, secret enor- f,"!f^x ^'"i"''', ''''"'• '^-'■'^' '"'I''""' "theism Ci4. lU-.H), disall.'ction to the empire (lA. 29-3,5) enmity to mankin.l (ft. ;iti-4I), laziness (iV,! 4i,-4b), i.riotciaft (ft. 4«-i9), are brought also as calumnies against the Jews (Tac {''f, •/.' •';•'"'■■ *''• I'V. 9ti (».). Besides disbelief in the gods led easily to sacrilege (Acts xix. ,i7; Horn. ii. 32), a charge not brought against the Christians. (Tert. Aiiol 41.) Vet the Jews were tolerated, were pro- tected in the observance of their code, exempted from civil action on the Sabbath, excused from adoring the image of the cmiieror, and even permitted to make proselytes. Enactments in their favour are collected by Josephus (Ant Jud. xvr. vi.). ' ^ Stringent as were the Roman laws against treason, a crime into which words as well as acts might be inierjireted— especially any dis- respect to the emjieror's images— and which rendered all ranks alike liable to torture (Paul ^■nt. V. x.vix. ; .Siieton. Octav. 27 ; Amm. Marcell MAHTYR xxix. 12; Anil' the only acts ot the Christians which could be coastrued as treasonable were such as were freely permitted to the Jews. The example of Joseph might encourage either Christian or Jew to sw, ar by the life of Caesar. (Tert. Apol. d..) lliey could j.lea I that to call him a god before his deatli would be ill-omened (ft 34) Again, meetings for worship might be con- strued as treasonable (see Digest. XLVii. xxii 2 XLViii. iv. 1), and were at any rate strictly Illegal, even in fulfilment of a vow, and even for veterans, unless express imperial or senatorial sanction for them were producible (.Sueton JfUius, 42; Orta^. 32; Difjesi, in. iv -xLvn' XI. 3, ixii.), and the old laws against even nri-' vate worship of g.,ds ..mrecognis^! hv the ^tstc (Cic. d<' Uy. ii. 8) were not (juite extinct (Tac The fonnafion of g„|M, „„,| „i„h, „,«» strictly torbidlen by rnijan (I'lin. /:).. x 42 41 '17) Alteiwaids it was more and more IVp(,n',.ntlv permitted to the lower classes f„,- one ', ,.1^ piirp-'se, the burial of the de^.d. These iiiilds iKid a common chest like little common, wealths, and an agent, called an nctoi' or synd ,■ who apiH-ared tor them in any le.-al disVutes (/'',7. I.I. iv. 1). All the flinctions of' the church were pernntted to them, as the chunh .leside. Everyone bungs a little sum on a certain day u, the month, or when he pleases ai'donlyi, he phases, and ^ if he can. From his stock pnynoiits are made, not for Casts '"' l"r support and burial of the i.oor and of ,des|M. e o,ph„„« „„,, (.edridden old peopi,. and ipw.ecked sai ors an.l convicts in tl'e iiliu.. o I nn, Is or jails "( IVrt. AM 39). This was only Mega because senatorial sanction was reoiiisite in each r-ise. ' lV,fc/,,,„/< was a capital crime by Jewish «vy. Uoiuan procedure varied, for people of that sort were always being forbidden and always being retained (Tac. Nist. i. 22). " lUiin him alive i.s the outcry of the rabble in Lucian's rw%"- '•■*',';"'.""' ''"^Siven by Pai.lus wX vt '?'"■ '^'-^-^''i"? this .leath for the Hizaidsand crucifixion or the beasts for their nccomphces may be later. Death or banishment s the penalty that we find historically in the 1st century (lac. Ann. ii. 32, xii. ,VJ ; I)io. Ivii 15; Juv. .v„<. vi. 6(i0 tr.). Supposed po^-ession ot magical powers was enough to make a humble individual tormi.lable and culpable for treason I Any departure from the ordinary reverence for [ he gods might easily be linked with an attempt to turn the gods into slaves. Two main branches of supernatural art, astrology and exorcism. were largely in Jewish hands, an.l Moses was rejiuted to have been a mighty wizard. Any new superstition was looked upon ns a school of magic -" Magi estis quia novum nescio qiiodgenussupersfitionisinducitis"(^cl!a.l,/,„<,v & 7, I u,. .rt). Otherwise works of beneficence would rather lead the rabble to regard the wonder-worker as a god than as a wizard. Busy .,l„n,ler might produce a revolution of feeling, but to all supernatural pretensions, magisterial scepticism had a ready answer, the doom ot death. ' (2) Special. Thus far we have reviewed the iv. 24- Diaest Trvi.. i,,\' a \' '^/'"■'«'- ^ni's '«r we have reviewed the that could be turned against them by " iin ust disputations of the juris-consults." These charges ot impiety, foreign superstitions, treason, un- iawlul assemblage, magic, appear to M. Le blant sufficient to explain all the persecutions. Hut Lactantius {fnstit. /Hv. v. 1 1) tells us that Ulpian also collected in the first book of his last w'ok J>e OJfi 10 Proeonsulis, another set of laws, which the very nature of the case and the whole tenor ot the acts of the martyrs and of the writings of the apologists prove to have existed, the "sacri- legious constitutions " and " nefarious rescripts " of the emjierors directly censuring it. It was indeed necessary in order to brintr the principles which are specified above intoplay A.n. xiii."32); but' j;wrsh ;;;s\i;:"rblic 7; I i'KVr' ^^'J^'T^' '^at there should M private, had sanction. "'"'^snip, public or authoritative definitions, distinguishing Chris- I tianity from the lawful religion of Judaism, and TYR In iiml (*liibn wn« stiirtly lin. A),. X. 42, 41, H7), P mil tiKiru frpi|ir.ntly (■lii»>f« for one nji.'ciii'l ■^iv il). This was (.nly snnctiou was ri'i|ulsite it.nl Clime by Jewish vniieil, f(ir jieople of heinj; forhiddeii aii.l ;. Jiist. i. 2->). •• Huin t'the niMile in I.iieiiu.'s law given hy I'.mlus ing this death fur the r the hen.sts (or their Death or banishment nd historically in the ;«, xii. .V2; I)io, Ivii. Siippnsed po'M'ssion igh to make a humble nilpable for treason, n-dinary reverence for ike.l with an attenijit . Two main branches oloijy and exorcism, mds, and Moses was hty wizard. as looked npon ns a is (|iiia novum nescio Ileitis "(^(,'<(i/lcA,<t them by " unjust ilts." These charges itions, treason, iin- pear to M. Le blant persecutions. Hut tells us that Ulpian k of his last work, r set of laws, which md the whole tenor 1 of the writings of .'xisted, the " sacri- icfarious rescripts " iring it. order to brinjr the d above into play there should be :inguishing Chris- ju of Judaism, and P MARTYR rcfu.inft it ««nctlou for Its rlteior conoMslon« to Its scruple,. It was needful that the various •uspmiotis of guilt which could n.it be urged tgain.t the same act under ditlerent laws, with- out transgressing a principle of jurisprudence (VV',at they as the Christians were," says Tacitus (I. c) "pity or them arose." Yet on Nero's death when all his other constitutions were cancelled we are told that this decree against the Chrt' tians alone remained ("permansit erasis omnibus hoc solum institutum Neronianum," Tertull ad .\.,t,.,u.-s i. 7). So we learn frot^ Dio that Vespasian in a^d. 70, after Jerusalem wa, of those who had been con.lemned for what were called impietie, hy Nero and those who had ruled putting an end to accusations on such charges " M.UtTYU 1121 bn. i!!l """:•'"'''" of 'h^ P«<««ge In Tacitus i< obsnire bu becom.* Clearer If we sup,.,« hira to be tranS"' « Ith a clMiiK^. of tense the actual term, „f tti^ ^" ^ '/ a dog a„a thrown in ,„ ,he rlVer.S iZt crudaxl, BO as to make them include the novel 3! nf ^1 , ' «atn up a, beasts, and «.uin„ do™ atTl T "* (fa/«./.i-.7 Hi«. i„ ' "' nanimand . atque ubi tunica molesta. or plaauv .hlrt, ^^ "" f; ^^' to the chaiue oi «r«nn 'ri,. i ., ,"■"- — ""'• "s ongin J^^Udlator to plaX pa^oV tZT^T^;:,--^ IS'nrt"rh'";.^''; "*• '^^" """-'"'-consultutn again t the Christians remained appaivntlv ui . ::k';V£ ■,r';;:''fi.,r '"•'"''-■"■' ■'^■• many persecutions. The grandsons of ,( „ | . Zll as pr soners to iMniitian "l-y lnvo,.at, s ' :h ,^ the house of David, were di..misse I cont," i, tuously as harmless ,,easants. and I), i i „ stoHied Ulis persecution (Hegesipp. ,>. Kus.'/aI" In A.D. 9."., in the exaction of tribute from the Jews, profession of faith was mad,, impe t ve for every one, and the Christians w.re 'a, .^ of atheism. S,m,e were put to deaMi other, were strlpt of their prope,,'v. Am'g h .hi f sullerers were Clemens and l>onu„ll„.^coi,sins ,o the emperor, and pnrents of his heirs. Clemen, hough consul of the yar, was beheaded- 'onutiUa was only bnaishe.l to the isle Pan: ;lataria. Clabrio, who had been consul with Trajan m a.d. 91, and had bee,, comiielled « h.ht with a lion in the very vear of' his .i,^! sulate, was now put to death, on the same charees «« lie rest, and also on the ground of his easy victory over the lion. Compare Suetoniu W„, c. 12: -deferebantur qui vel imp o! es.,1 udaice v.verent." Dio Cas,ius, Ixvii. 14 'm r 'i" '\^'- V'- "'• '«•""•' "i''™"v".. ij .'<> [-'-] and Lus. Chron. (tbjmp. 218. iMmitilla ^\u Ti """'' "'»"ipti""» i;'rii!S Tert Apol. c. 5 ; La.-tant. de MortHnu>, c. .i) ' sec^tor T" '^ "'":■'■■'"">■ '•'"'"g»i»'-"l as a per- W 1 7" 1 V *-' '^'I'-onology of his r,.ign is somewhat had to determine According to"theColbertiBe Acts of Ignatius, the triumph over the Dacit^ns was followed by a persecution of the Chri tians Cnnstianity being regarde,! by tf sobft o^er the Dacians was in a.d. KVJ. u ^^^^^ ' " have been somewhat later in his rei'n th ? Simeon, bishop of Jerusalem, sutlered (Hegl.sippuT U^07). ^- '"• ''• ''■ ^"'°' ^"'^- ^I>^'^1 wr!,'Je\'?" V^' """"•'""« t" M,.mmsen, Trajan wrote his famous rescript to Pliny (I'lin. Ep. I. 97, 98) making Christianity still a caidtal crime, but forbidding search for the oftenders or anonymous accusations, and decreeing pardon'for sZ'f "b'urK^: .^"'*" '^'^ law^ifwispos ible for bold Christian, to present apologie., f,^r the faith without being them.selves' arraigned sente7;o"l5"? "^ ^"'^"''•'' »°^' Q"H''™tus%: rr=^^!:-;^-"r-'^'"/tC';Xi;t by «sp;;^bi;;;cui:^i;!.:S t."^"^ Nothing certain is known about the persecution of the Chnstians by Hadrian. The n'^m/r acts 1122 MAIJTYU II' I wnilfiieil ti) hiK reign d.i nut Inspire confiilonrn, Th rcitkniis hlin us n yvrmt- ciitur Ik SiiljiiiiiH .S^veitiit, mil he iMmni-i ts h\» jHrM'ciiti.iri with th(! foiindatiipii nf Ai'liii Ciipidi. linn mi thi' litH nf JoriKiiii'in. This m'^ijis |irii|i- nblt! «iimi){h, lor wi' niiint ri'iiiMmlicr that till then till' lli'lirnw ihinoh «iirvivcil, Ihiit th« fmiri.l itioii of A' lia wan nn innolcnt roiirim "• the nl'iiiiiin.ition of de.ioliitjon on tho sii. n-.l silen, that !' ihes.ifnt' limi" i:irriimci»ion was ioil.iilili>n, inil imit till ivontK synchionizo,! with the deitii'iitioii ol' ihr? vile Antinom (Clinton. A.n. l.lit-I.tJ). IJarcoi'hhiiH, the liwli'i' of thi! ' wi^h jwoll, innrtisiid nil mnnniT of fnicltii's ii|inn the Chfistiiins (.liistin. A/iol. I. ;)1), nnJ the mothiT churih of Jerusalom connoil to \>f, nnd wiiH siioi! Ii'il liy n (lentileeongreg.itionat Aidia (Kiis. //. K. iv. ij). The only martyr of this riti>;n i.f whuni we have ee,tain knowled^r,., jh thi' lilshop of liomc, 'IVIi'sphoruii, whoiio exfcu- lloB may bo as.,ik;neil to a.d. I.'tiior 1 :;7. There is »nini> uncertainty as to tin- identity and date of Arrius Antoninus, nn iir^tent |ier- seriitor in Asia, who, when all the Clirintinn.s of the town |iiesi'nted thein-elvos before him in ft b.ind, oideri'.l some to be led olVto execution, anil said to the rest, "Wretches, if you want to die, there are |ireui|iices, and you hiive halters," (Tertull. (/(/ S,;ij,. c, ,5.) The chief daii({er of tht Christians, however, was from po|iiilar outcries, and the most promi- nent meiiibers of the church bore the brunt of the assault, nnd (|Ufiiched the fury of their adversaries by tW'ir death (cf, ()ri>;en in Jnaitn. vi, .'it;; f, iv, p, l,i;i). A notable instance is I'olycarp. bishop of Smyrna, who was burnt on Saturday the L'lird of February, A,n. 15.5 OVa.Minijton, IVc U. E. iv. l.'l), addressed to the council of Asia, demanding ]iroof, not merely of Cliristiantty but of treason, and in default of Mich proof, threatening the nccu.sor with c(.iidign punishment. The genuineness of this rescript has been doubted, because of its frank recognition of the piety of the Christians, an.l of their .superiority to the sycophants who accused thitni. This seems tons quite in keeping with the character of I'ius, ((/) Marcu.s,the noblest of the emperors, appears as a per-eciitnr. His sincere piety in troublous times probably decreed universal religious obser- vances with which the Christians could not comply, lioth the jicts of Justin (a.d, liiti), the earliest that appear really to be taken down by a notary at the time, and the ajudogy of Jlelito (Kus, J/. E. iv, L'li), written upon occasi,ipebn«he in legarU- lug the two apologies us one, though not in the Uutc, deiliion of Trajan, and no hunt after the Chrin- tians were .lecreed, there were at any rate pleiityr ol "coiiciission,." The Christians were Jriveli to build their spleiidiil tombs undergiound, as in the case o| .laiiiianus ( //i,//,..;/. XLVIII, xix. 30.) Meanwhile he was him- sell somewhat Jiriestridden by his phil.,sophers • the senators were fur the most part utterly opposed to the new religion, and m.t likely to be imimrtinl judge.s, and popular uproar d'hl not always present itself as the voice of a rabble but sometimes, as at Vienne and Lyons in a D 177, as the act of a municipality. The governor on that occasion, foun.l Christian prisoners awaiting him accused by the whole town of Lyons, BUil himself proceeded vo commit an advocate who appeared for them nnd avowed his Christianity, to torture the heathen doii„.stics ot the Christians nnd to extract supposed evidence of cannibal bamjuets ami incstuous or>'ies to permit the murder by the rabble before 'the tnlmnal of bishop I'othinus, who was supposed to be the Christ worshipped by the Christians, and finally to consult the emperor ab..ut those w_ho were Koman citizens without permitting them to go and plead their own cause before him, Marcus write back that those who re- canted should be released ; those who iiersisted .should be drummed off, i',e, cudgelled to death A similar decree appears in the nets of Oaecilia which are referred by De Kossi to this date It seems to have called forth the apology of Athen- agoras. The Gallic governor assume.l a certain iberty in interpreting it. He gave up to the beasts all who were not Komau citizens, and one who was. Other tortures were applied to them in the amphitheatre for the amusement of the people, e.g. a chair of red-hot iron, in which the prisoner was fastened. This is noteworthy as indicating the clfect of per.secution of the Ctiristians in whetting an appetite for horrors -Tertullian (,id Mm-tyres, b) tells of some who voi^unteercd to ri;r, :; ...,ui.,„ ;„ 3 fi.miing .,hirt _ nndal.soin undermining the old fabric of char- tered liberties, and reducing tho world under the tyranny of the einpcior and his erais.saries. The TVB 10 hunt (ifter the Chriii- wiTH i\t liny riitc pli-iity ClirUtiiiiis wi'iw JriviTi ■iiiIh iiiiliTKiiMinl, lis In Hu//rtlilli, I Mil,',, |i. 1)7). [)lil"l tn thf n|.,il„;ti,., „| •iH (KiH, If.- K iv. 27, nil.'iiuii',! thi' II, , iiMT i.f icr hU ilmrKe witm »nt). • ^/"'l. .')). Thit wm •nnoi' (if the iirniv liy nn All. 174. Thi' r.'-ni|it this t(i the |iriiycrs «( « iiliiii 1)1(1,1 f.'ijj.'iy, and iit illiiin iilliil,., (/. ,. , cf. •cr |i(iN»il.l,! thiit Miircim the liiety (.(' the l.,'j;i,) \[>"lliimriH nriy hiwo t U'guiu the Cli'rihtiana thnf thvChristiiinn w((ro rejirifsflintc the nttncks ite «y(m|.hii,ts, Miirciii! wn« iK.t iiprcjii liceil. riid '0 liiin to ill,, in n atidli, TfiaycuSw^ (tori i. •'I).,'iiiil licii^ ■• h,\ WHS tiftiiity US II iriuhtful ( |irii'.slcnifl iiiaiic him rc'l iniiii's niiiiils ujth inrii-.hi'i| ti) an islniid lennwhilo he \v,i« him- n by his |)hiliis(i|phcrs ; ie must [111 It utterly n, nncj nut lil<,.ly to ho |iiilar iiprcnr diil not he Vdiie iif a nilililp, ine and Lyons in A.D, imlity. 'I'hc jidvuinor, t'hi'istian |.ris(ini'i-8 ' the whiiU^ town of eedi'd io conunit iin them nnd avowed his he lieathen domestics I'aet su|>]iosud evidenre incestncpus oivies, to le ri'ldjle I)efoi-(i tlie IS, who was sii|i|iosed ed liy th(.' Christians, cmponir about IIkkc without perniittinj; iir own caus(! before that those who re- 1 those who porsisteil . cudgelled to death. the acts of Caecilia, iossi to this date. It he apology of At hcn- i)r assumed a certain He gave up to the nun citizens, and one rere applied to them e amusement of the it iron, in which the lis i.s noteworthy as jiersecution of the ippetite for horrors, i) tells of some who in a Haniing .shirt, — old fabric ofchar- the world under the his emissaries. Ths M.XRTYR rescript of Mar.us I, Important an drfinlfelv """''""""'-' •! jloyment (,f torture to induce i-'Mant»io,n. Tho^e who per.isted ,n cnufession wore liable totoitiire.and it came to be u-(..,| not only t.i e|i,:,t confevsi,uis of imii){innrv fMt, hut I" (ompel denial of the faith (Tert. A,nl li) I be (act is th.,t those who p, laimed, I am a < hristian and amoni; us no evil is done, not oiilv aded to x.ppiv Bvidence aj: inst the Christians, niristo..nity was loft by Marcus In „ m.,st anomalous posi ,,,„ u „„, „ , ,j„, ,,,., of be,, ",,• hf'^' »». or to «c,.,is« ther "' bein. so. Ihns the acuser of the «enat(U' to'd;irr'l"''"'T'«^''''''''"""'"i- -!'! to death bv havini' hs |.,,s I,,,, I.,,,, i , , , "iush„i,s.;i,;a,>e;picadi„ih;st :' ,;r'h;; senate, was beheaded (Kus. //. /;. v •' The ]•>■'"■'■" \MiK- of the governors varl,.d. o,,.. su^" K"Ht"l an answer that woiiM enable hinfo n.(|"if, another boun.l thecuh.rits „v ,„ i • "/'/>"«-■"■'• ."'• »-')• Ther,. were-bclil.,^. |iv. ;i'') '" "■' f"'"''* ('■■'■'''• •-■• J^'""-- ItiiMV'''" '"'"'"■ "f ""' '"'""^•'' ■"" "^"""l" f fh-'is. lot' T i'u,'N"IT'''''''''r' "'""K ^'"' '••« 'Ivnastv Jmv . ' ^ .',""'. '''■ . ''■ '■ ^" I'hi istians fo|. i'i ' « '^ r"'"'-''^ "1 'he usurpers Albinus. |^i.i?ei, and Cassian (Tert. «' »«««, l'|.. M-Il, (/) The extension of the Ii,„„„n r, ,. 1 ■ , <'"r^"^.ll'"o all then su I, , ,0 ' '^ maile the torture of r'l,.i .• "',• eiupira .|-.rturec :i;:"ti!;:r'''(;^/::;r~< ili'ect san i ,n ol ( ...stianityor repca , .: Ihws «g-, „st it, l,)i .ho days of'A,, „," I 'uc 01 (an I. . s ..acmsor, M.uimin (a i.. 2.1,-,- IS. J,. A. 1. JH), whl.h .seems not to bavn ," " '"■'"""■"''■al .,nly bcause his rule w ,s ,t I'V,., vwhere (irmly establishcl. It ate' ..,| ' V «"'! AH,a(Kirniilian ,./, (Vpr />, 7 ' ^>«-''' rnsporiei to .Sanlmia, nnd there , i,,,l 1 r.J •^''llecting and t re suWr » ' i'" '''''K"'"" in "-,yrs^o;r;s:«,;",t.:::t:;;uf'"? "'■Bbt not to be referrd I,, Mi ' ''^ ™t<- than ,0 that .l^ Spivl: s " /^^l^'' '" lelusniui expressly mentions Ma imi, ,k' have been himself a ^h!:;!:;'" ^'"''1"s »,.,d to ^u.heurr'h;.'^;:^',^:::!""'^^''"'' P.-l...lar onslaught, wl;ic;^ t ' A ..'.'h'./S fer.eans::;!^^ , him, that he recalUii the '^ict 7' ""''^""^ *° ! »o.newhat conIirmed\tthMlti:r:rSi! 72 1124 MARTYR il 1 1 ■fc iffii cut.on before the close of his reiifn. Cypi-mn .-.turned and a new pope was elected fn"^ h" ear J- part of 251 (Lipsius, C/,ron. Son,, l^n. p. i«J. Persecution was renewed under Gallus, occa- sioned by the plague (a.d. 252, 2o3). ' lu A.a 254 commences a formal registration of the bishops in the state archives ^'- ''"'"" seems to have hoped thus to keep control T.L^" '';"''''' /''"■""' the nece.ssit; maUng martyrs. I„ 257 he had the bisLp MARTYR i..^ro,ateda^dbani.hed(n..c;r-;ri?;: (C > /■ 77' "?!.'-"™g"""i«-^ were published the ii "°r '""" '" '"''"'^ "='"■'"='' 'h^ I'i-^hops ilev. . ■ •""''■"'• ^' '«"^' Dionysius of Ale-xandna IS commemorated as such, though he , "■»" 58 V^'^""""'"" ""'' '""-l - — • Bu^ « ,n'i \ • ''■''■'I'" ''"■''"' ''"'f a" the clergv degiaded and stnpt of thdr property, and oulv pu to death if they still persisted, ladies Thou d be banished, «(hcers of the household led off n connct gan,r.s to po ,1 labour (Cvpr. /.>. 82) Oall.enus (A.r, 20u; stopt the persecution and g.ne legal sanction to the churcn body, and Aurulian had intended (Eus. //. E. vi 301 or even decreed (Lact. <^. i/.,,,,,,, ,) , ^.^.^^Z bv his rTT "^ ""^ '^"•"'S" w»' frustrated bv h,s death (A.D. 275). The peace of the c'iry.' "'■^■' '"' "'^ °P^"'-« »f 'he 4th 4u;ili';n'''n ^'■?' "f""" '° "Statesmanship, Au ehan Diocletian also appeared as a pri- tector of the church so long as he was ocZ ^.ar (A.r>. .00) beiore his tinal triumphs, when h. was anxiously awaiting news from th Kast Jn A D. d03 he w,-.s induced by Galerius reluc- tantly to re-enact the edicts of Valerian wUh some exceptions and ad.iitions. His de 7e'e was pacarded at Nicomedia on February 23 Vo t "be ^^od" )V)t' '"* ^"?!:''' '-•''"-hes we,: burnt (T,i' ru .' '""'"^ ^ooks were to be «>u nt, ( ) the Christians were to be disfranchise, and outlawed, (rf) liU.-ti and aMcH(^u^2^. W«.v) persis ing in Christianity were to be Mot U). Two conflagrations in the palace caused the torture and execution of theaSL domestics, and a second decree incarcerati ig h" entire clergy ([.act. Jc Mort. U, 15- Eus // i' t'he dol;!,^; "■'"■ '"'"^•■'^' ■■"' that man- ^av, themselves up to be tn'i.i. " au • »" ' in the law co'urts hat "n m- mt^ u,;::r" ''''""'' without first sacrificing (* & ',",:'''"? whole Christian town with its nh hi ?' ^ burnt in I'hrygia (Eus. )/ i;'%',", "■^fj''^^'- . tortures were invented. Thevicti;-*; "^ Valerian stretched on a rack (e„,,nU„ -^ u " ""™ were remanded to ;. 1 „ ■^: '""'** ^bo pain, as • There is iS2,v.£'=i:Ss£r&a- sudden di.sruption of peaceablV tisfy the enemies 'of- the churh i '!'" of lS^.t£::^';;^:^T^'' '"e sei.u,.i th.^U,e penalty ^;^:t t ' t^ C^; t pr,;-!, ,' """'" "* !-"ni«hineut\-ari.4 Ir", cat.a by huuging thsir head downward, om . ARTYR ■hunger, so thnt man ■ gave ;a.;eii," Altars WML" i.laoed t non.. might ,,le,vl a cause 'ug {«'' ■"'i'^ torn :. nli^ti; "''"™'' too horrible to relate; a? I nig |,r,„„ht together by force and then Ye? s^ Vie -t ,■■? T"'^"'- M-''°while the j.itying t 'm orr"'.K ^"'^^ ""''" '» -^""itt^'o. or dra^ a -ta I an I 7 '^f ""' '"* '''«"' «">-« ^he Jla.xentius, son of Herculios n i ,."'^'"''<-''". i" Ji»n.e. Severus who "-' "P"' ""^ ''"''l'''^ "as defeated and ^u^ t ""tr^H^^'Y' ""'""' Slimed the nurnle „)Ll .l ,. ^^''''u'h's re- alllH the „s' " 1 wi h L7t » -^ '""-'n'""' 'hey was doubtless a-co^ntion^ri-Xrc; Jil'l"'*'"" bishop of Knme was elected nl\' " '"''" church her ritht of iW • '" ^'""^ 'he states must hT be L TnM Jl-^l fT'S "" "'"" Brawls ensued the ?1 "'"''-"'''''' '» Herculius. «-, .md "helme ft tore'^ir'" ""^ '"'"'' '" two successive no.es Koh' '""1 ""''"■^"'' "" In the .ith veartC'rh , Z^"" ?'' •^'^"•'^'^"us. maimed and iheir ^s^T^Tinf I'll '""' I>"t t" death (Kus.^ !l/,n. ; '"^t'=;'J " being autumn there was •! ,.»,„ i .' ■ "'■ '" 'he on man. woma::;;^,"^^";^"^"'""' «-cnfice 311, the dving Galerius with r\ '" '^'"■"' I'i'inius, put out n , ?i f .• ^"'"^'■'"'t'ne and supiire^sed by Maximin. who , nit L, t !' T"* governors, biddinp- th,.„, »'"<' "niy wr' -:S-C-4!;or[::?^;f-S?;^7 -"^f'::c^!;z:^:;^"^j^;^tr:.^rf.'^ by JIaxeiitius to Melchi., I. • i , ''a'enus, <"/ a™. p,«, CO Txii T •'" •'"'>'' ^" (^^"g- /-.■fenW„i.). ',t: '■ a .' L ";• P- ''**- ' ^■''- ^"'■ at Rome in presence."' )i„ f r ' " """•'>•'•''"">« of the i-eiKH -. and the -mbers of ^h^'clip :;;:„""'^„«^ 'he tn,e ^&t':^:e^;i!;!ii::r:''"''r'^--:^^:^n'': 'nthemte^s^';:;^:!;;^-;;i:;-;-^.nen,ber,hip Jbrm Ibr accusers^ " h^ ^".rV!;.'•''S"'" le»sus est se M,-,eviam' le^e Juli. ^ ',"•; '"■"■ ream deferre, quod die t "^ adulteriis eivitate ilia d ,n ] H ,„™"' '•'"" <-' «^'io in teriumcommisisse"^^n n Tr""^"'^'"- decided whether to c/m, lit ,, "''■I'-consul l-rison or to a soldier, oi o ,lu t th P';"'' '" or to leave them at large (I " n''7, '" ■,''• had confessed their u-iiilt ,.■ ''■. '"o-"-' *^''o sentence was pas! d '( 6 ii" " 'Z '" f^'^-^ ^il "ft- sent u^ prisoners wt'h a b^'-eT 7".;'^ evidence against them- the h," k "^ 'ho •orbidden'to condenln wi houf "r:!!^ "-"^ Of- "■,«). Jailors were often br I 1 ,^7''""^ the prisoners unchained, or to afford "'"-* fet^'ih:;^"^,z^:ff'"-r^"t:!i,. -gii«ence^;i::t;uerbr;i£a':vi:;r'i''"'^^ fi*. Hi. 12). To Ifill ^^""''nea with dcMlh Roman citizen o, f„ .i . ."T''^''' "'■ torture a to ifonie o p'le d h^'^ """ V'"™'" ^oceeding guiltyof .a°ault on L'"'!,'*''^'''^' ^"^ 'o b^ 9). NobocVm 'h be conP|"-' /'^''^^ ('i. vi. 8, without a hLrhrgO^x^i'''"'"'!'^ "' his absence' not be strint of his , nJ. " ■'' ^.,l;'"'»oner might demned (.v. xx 2) P-rt """■" "" h« "ere c^n- appeal, even f;,rslav '.''"' ^reat libertv of their o'wn "e halV f thdr'mastf "PP™' "" sioner of his did n,.t -.om^I r !u '"' ■'' <•■"""";- '5). On behalf of Liln^n-onr-'t '''''^' '' who was shocked at th cru I v of Tl'^ "''P"-' '' ('*• (i). The ap,,eal was dr, -^ he senten, e stating who aiiealed „n P '° ^'''f"'^'- ■"■ght simply say, I Appeal \f !,' """,^1 ^ "">- ceedings n court i^..,., . i ^ , "'• '"e pro- shorthand writers and " f^ h>- ""'^ial (Amm. Marc. xxi^^^?L^'f''■^ ?■•-■'■■" ' chrluiir^ij^e'Si^v^^"-*-"-- (martvres desiiaf T ,, '",''",%'<"• of death, " naturallyobiec? of ., f 'Vartyre.) were graphic Vc C :/ fl :."'"''"■ '^he most P.'7ned{^hr;:;U's:|';^^»'?-^,f-t.-iin- -'nd century woul I u-ewt ,;■ '"''' ^'j "» <''<> e. 12. After rehitinc' how tii.t { '"' "H ' >">'■% Christian in Palestine he ,„ i ^"'^ *'"•"'''' '"^t he was nriest")' n r'''T''- '"''h'-'" at into prison: P ot "''"^ '■''I'-'S" •'"■d put *h"t -ry circu,:^: L;" i^lt- „ ^"' he - s ock of credit to stand hiif iu g„„d 1., 7 .■^"■'"' the next stage of his life ullf , '''"' ''""'"n,' ofmakinga^cnsati;'^!:, :,";'"'■'■•-' g->>e put in prLson the Christ !.„• .en he was »nd left' no stone u ,, " ,""? " *" heart, "gain. Then, when tin^, '; '"*'" hi") out other kind office „.c S n h'"''"'""'^'^' ■""'' h'-'artedly, but in business Ike f "V,; ""' h"''" good earnest, and ri..ht fr,,, „' i '"" "'"' '" "light see at the gm dl oh ^ '"'"■"'""^ •>'"" "t'ont, certain wi.b.^ , S li I'Tn "■^"""S -- "'^ha.. But t£ i^af-'tir:::;:: 4 D a 1126 MARTYR ii ; i ■ ► even slept inside the gaol along with him, bribing tile (gaolers. Thendiniiui'sof vai'lmis viamls wiM'e eanii'il in, und tlicir sacred treat isps were read, and tlie worthy IVregrinns (for lie still went l>y tliat name) was called by these people a new Socrates. Nay, there are certain cities even in the province cd' Asia, iVom whicli some of tiic ('liri>tians came, deputed by tlieir community, to help the man and support liim in court and comfort him. They display incre.lihh; alacrity, when anything of this kind hapjieiis of public concern. And as an instance in point, much wealth accrued to I'eregrinus from them then, hv reason of his incarceration, and he made no small revenue out of it. . . He was released hy the man who was then governor of .Syria. . . He went forth a second time oi his w.imlerings, with the Christians for a bank to draw upon lor travellimr expenses. As their soldier and servant he revelled ir ;;!' abundance. And for some time he hattened so; then he comiiiitted some transgression against their law also, was seen, I tancy, eating of their forbidden meats, and they came to him no more." This hostile account is folly confirmed by Christian evidence. The Jailors came to count on gains when they hail Christian priso.iers (A'ta I'ionii, c. 12); and when the ollicials for- baile the access of visitors lor fear of attempts at a re.scue hy magical arts (.hYa "ci-j)c'u le, c. Ill), the prisoners seem sonuitimes to lia\.! been in danger of starving (Adu Mu..t «/, c. 0). Directions were given by Cyprian that the con- fessor Celerinus, though but a reailer, shouhl have the salary of a presbyter (Cypr. /,'/». .'«!). The Apijstulic Condituti'tns (viii. '2:i) liiihiil con- fessors to arrogate to themselves episcopal t'unc- tions; an.l the 2.")th canon of Iliilicris. which enjoins that if any hriag letters of commeii lation as confessors, these shall be taken awav and simple letters of communicni given them, hecause all under the vaunt of that n.iiiK' evervwhcre make game of the simple {cou utiniit sioiplices, the word used for violent t'lreats, from the military), (.'ompare also Apollonius (Ku-.. //. A'. V. 19), whosijeaksof Montanist martvrs exacting ci>in from orphans and widows. An I tlnmgh Callistus had obtained recognition as a m.irtvr, contrary to the wishes of Victor, that hislicjp tliouglit it necessary to pension him ( J /li/vsu- I'lwmena, i\. 12). V. I'mroijatwcs of Jfirfi/rfi bo/'i-e Den'/i. — The honours which martyrs receive! from their brethren in this lile were fm- more than the material emoluments. "Martii^," in the old sense, signed as martyrs to the doi'iees of cuncils (Kus. V. xix.). the hlood>he Iding id' martyrdom was a sac:rament, a baptism that replaced or renewed the baptism of water (Tert. dli'ipt. (■„ !•!); one ofthe sevi-n ways of obtaining remission (Orig. m J.ei; Hum. ii. 2[ t. ii. p. 190); the wanderer's last ret'uge (Tiirt. ,SV.;,'^. (i), in which not only scdis were washe I <]|1'. but stains bl.iached white (.'6. 12), in which angels were the baptizers (Cypr. ad Furtun. j'lvf. 4). Uapii m IV .s a time (or prayer (Tert do llapt. 20, I'er- )iritua 2), and so was martyrdian. It did not .sullice for a martyr to have purge I his own sin, (iiivt.de J-'adic. 22): they hegan to be in siu'h dignity that they might ask what they ivnnld (IVrjietiia, :>. 7): "martyrs gave grace to those that were n«t darters," and received the peui- MARTYR tent apostates into communion (Eus. ff. E. v. i. 40, ii. 7, 8): they had a right to be heard in claiming abs,)lntion for their brethren, as thnv did actually atone for their brethren's faults"; they wearied out by their patience tjie fury of the adver.-aries and broke down the power of evil (Orig. t. iv. p. I3;i; Kus. //. E. vu. xli. 1»5); moreover, their peace was so divine, that to be at peace with them could not but be to be at liea.e with God (cf. Cypr. Ep. x.xiii.). Hence martyrs excelled confessors by their power of receiving ba<^k the lapsed (Cypr. £■/)/). 2U [17], 10 [«]:. Soon as a martyr was thrown into jail, seekers of grace gathered round (Tert. do J'lulf. 22). " What martyr," asks Cvprian, " i.s greater than Ood or more merciful' than the divine bounty, that he should fancy that we are to be kept by his own aid ?" Cypr. de Lap. siv, c. 20. [Lnii:i,i,i ] ^ VI. AJodvs 0/ Deit/i.— The xixth title of the -xlviiith book of the /'i/Cit treats of puuish- ments. 'I'hese were very various. Burning alive was supposed the most frightful death, and was reserved lor deserters oV slaves whd murdered their master.'. Crucifixion came next, the loi; of brigands. Those condemned to be thrown to beasts lo.st their franchise and free- dom forthwith, and might bo kept to be tortured for fuither evidence betbre their sentence took elfect (*. 29). Hut praefects were forbichleii to throw criminals to the beasts just to plea.se a popular outcry (j5. ;il). Cruninals might of course die under torture, but were not to be put to ileath by torture, unless the above ways be so reckoned. Homan citizens were simply beheaded with the sword. Men might be condemned, not to be thrown to the beasts, but to tight with them. Then there was slavery in tlfe mines with heavier or lighter chains; 'the lime-works and sulphur works were considored the worst, anil the mines furnished occupation to women as well as to the miners. Then there was trans- portation to an island, which involved loss of citizenship, though not of freedom (i'6. xxii. 'i, I-")). Then there were various modes of flog- ging, a cudgelling was thought more honouraljTe than a scourging: there was labour in public works, banishment to an island, perpetual or tempiM'.iry banishment. In almost every case the piiiii-hmeut vari.d according to the station ofthe oliender. This is exemplified in tie chief instance tli.it we have of a persecution of the ■lews. The crimes of some would-be .lewish missionaries in .\.i). 19 brought the whole com- munity into trouble. Kour thousand of the humbler sort were shipped oH' to Sardinia to he employed against the brigands—" if they died, small loss"— the rest were to recant by a given Y,iti/wnf of the Bodies of the Dead.— The bodies (d' criminals, and even the ashes of such as had been burnt alive, except sometimes ia cases id treason, were given up for burial to aiiv who might ask for them {Dijei-t., XLVir. xxiv.). At Hrst ■such leave was only granted to private individuals; for funeral guilds were not yet al. loweil, and most ofthe early cemeterios hoar the u.ime of some wealthy owner, but the graves were recogniseil as possessing a religious Kiuctity '• Heligiosum locum," says Marcianus, "unus.iuii. que sua voluntate facit, dum uiurtuuiu iufert MAKTYK , in Incimi sui>m" {I);,,cst, i. viii. 6; rf. GmIuc, , -- Jnstit. 11. 6). In mw, at the beglnniui/ of thj jwr.reiition, Diocletian found it neccvsaiv to li;iv" tiR' bmiics of the inai-tyr.s dog up and thio-ni into the sea (Kus. //. £. viii. .i). Thenceforth he refused them burial. Instances of the nieasuies taken to rob the Christians of the relies will be lound in the acts of Claudius and Astenus, of \ ictor of Marseilles, Theo lotus of Aueyra, Vincent of Valencia, lienaeus of S,miu,u, &o. &e. They were generallv thrown into the sea m sacks. At Cuesarea, on oue occa- sion, they lay guarded, and the dogs threw the,,, all about the city (Kus. Mart J'ul. Z. bodies, he greater the eagerness to reouite then, w,th due honour. There is a legend', hon,an lady sending her ,,ara,„our to^h s o'ri^ir:^. '""T^'"' ■•''«'"*<• '"'^-'Kh- , , , ^ ""' ■'""'' '^^ -'^"t""V stronjjiv I'.o.ested against the tgv|,ti„n iractice^of koe,„ng the mummies of the martvr in i va "■uses, whereas -even the body of "the I ord w .s boned ou.^sight"(Athanas^■,,„'!l;;;::;,;^:r one of the Arabic constitutions which clai to ^be of the council of Nice (Lalbe, &,«!"" ■ Chyi'sl!;/'^"'',T^ < ^'^"'•'y^s— The subject of Bu 11 r'^-i'...'"'' '" g'^"e''il is treated under JjLKIAL, CArAL'OMIiS, OuSKtjUIKS Oi d,llerences in the manner of sepulture of ■nartyrs, .which should enaWe future u est gators to distinguish then, after tic" iu,d b n" ■ tXtr' *^ "'"■«. '■«■■>• little evidence T, tie «'„s sometimes inscribed on the t.anb either a the t,me of the interment or not long , ft (l)e iJoss,, Horn. Sou. ii. 60, Gl). In the livel of th,. popes, by Anastasius, Eut ehiim said to have decreed that martyrs should not be b r'ed , su^,osed to L^^2 bil't^:i;r^:co^s I rs:? '"' ''- '''^' "'■ ^'^ "«"!-"- ^ I-eibnitz tested n red sediment on a fra,T n>ent of ancient Christian glass with s.l am' n-oniacs and Hnding the folven Lc " ' Su' Xi'^' ,rf "T'^ ■"-' "^'^^ (.loiiieui p. 187). p,,i,„ branches, once suo- C ,1 istian epitaj.hs ot the 4th century (,',. „ 271) 1 hese were the signs by which the Iio,n, n t, „ ' d to pretend to distinguish the bodies of ° ,,;,!,' Wabillon, under the pseudonvm of eSJ at first above ground Th '""""""-■'>*« were the Just was to be sP.^ "1"""'!"-'"' °' •'"""-■■^ MAllTYU 1127 Would t::r:;n;;L^:;-!;"-'"» ^y i>ioc.eti i,.. -tich-igrt^lbirc^tT-S;--!-;''^^ them (Arhi P , '' ''"' •'*<"»<^times gave ■-"erii (jictii I'criietuuc, .'11 Th_ ,..,i,- u. ,,(,/,. 1,) but increased their devotion. Tj „ heathen attempted to make th,. resurree ion ,t lie martyrs impossible (Eus. 11. E. ^^^-l by iorbidding the interment. ilar y'rs o.t. ■ sullered a«ay from their own eh ichC ' 'K"atius, and the possession of the b di'es oi "lai'tyrs gave lustre to the churches ana s e inc^ t.;anslations„.reiieeessarr^n-;!,ii,, ti"^: ted cAcej.t by stealth or bv iuioeriil ,,„, --;m. itwasprobablybyim,^,.;: " is ; Mer^p''';''"^^'''-^'*'-'''»-)''-''"^i^'te, : ch,u.r'"''"'"''''"''>-'"-^"« -tup outside his L)e Kossi t,. .K I ' ^1"' ""'' "* it^terred bv auew reiiri„r tl' u the departed, was not in«thrSr;^":i^:f^./^r-;--"y^«e,i- ^W;,:;::!!li^..-'„-f;:';- be repaired l-'obably of a Jew, „ whieh V T;"'"''*' granted to the freedmeu i^^^ly^"^':, " Jescendauts. provided tl, 'v '. , """' '■eligi.m"(.«. ^802 80 tL ?f '" '">' He tea. ,nitus of the departed in general '^^-^ MARTYR f: ?■; m^ MARTYR But If n.liciilmis »n,\ ,lis<;„stin„ ;„ O ristian b.lief U that the ^.pa.t^TL' he ^rHnt*^ "■''"'"" ''''' '^"^V'^^s (I'tZ: salivation of survivors, that thev witL,/ 78, 81), th, "nv worship cniil,! vet in.tilV it if si,ouMnothe,„,.,,o,pe:.iwt(f;:;:\i:';rVn! ^^''^''^rt^r^/e-^^^-'"''^ Priv if« o. : ,. ^ . ■■jlinuM not he ina.le perfect (Heb." .xi. 4(1). U„ .1, Uog^^ect of their corpse. «.,s thus inj. 'I" IS to the (lead, n« it was perilun-i to th» ;;•.%' (Cypr. A>. 8). Their soul'; w.rrnJt". j! ■"s.',| to h..ver about, their bodies, but their .".■inory was the stronse.st incentive to th' t rievotum on the part of survivors which th v Eucharist " '" P"" '^"'' '*'' ^^'^bration of the When the competition between henthen nn.. Uins„an worship had once b,.gu„, the heathenish ohristii„sinthe4ihZt';;:';:;:iX:f'thn' hn-l ti. . ri.ht of community of creed a,^! 1, " n..m in worship with the ancient .han !ns f h: coniiiDnlaith Karl. ha a native guardian saint. In the west^ Piudentius enumerates the martvrs in whom C . dova, Acisclus and Zoelhi.s and another trlu-' 1.1 rngona tructuosusand his deacons; GironT,' Ssi ^t""' ^••^'id'"""^; Barce'lon Cu ■- ifas; Narbonne, ml; Aries, Genesius- Con ;lutum, Justus anu Pastor; MeriSa Eulaih- Ijingier, C.issian ; Fez, the Ma sylitans • ValencH 'l.ere in heaps, and the' number\aly not the So throughout the ith cent u.-y, the rival cult. siilierioiitv and hi ♦!,„ • i ', " '" '""•■'*« ot^hech'^i'rofClirisr'"''''''''''''^"'^''''^^-™ poiiular fetishism, ami "from' tl.» , testimony o:" devih w"om Chris wouT'iT'"' .c;agge,I at once, is that allordc.d 'bv Z • '* r-ace 'wh"e. " thef^eit' f^u'd'Z ^'\ '"« SS. Nabor and ■FelirDp P ' ' '''"''"''' "^ l>.'obably that"the;'w' « eiUlymaTttrs^f^'"-^ was an ancient C'h -. ' '"^ """''.^ '"• w it and Vd'r;..nii ied^Imrole JW""""'"'' ■:? Backclot; apostles, of the sa A'. /« dolus we kind (]f J earth to I their iVi, the jjiesi i-'riictuosi by sayiii^^ church sp c. 5). Or that theii assists at Jii'iost: it the sins ( have no m tile .lews ' main in us The belief ('•like XAii of the ma into the jir '.'"iifinneil '/ selves (Act: ■Allium, c. .'i; nientioneil a day (1 Tim. given them 2, § .'t? ; .1,.,: wgar.led as judgment (C -C'V's/s, 17). To these 's lyould love his tor them more he averred th; inferceiiel with Distcred forgive '^^K p. 29;}). J "■lio had gone those who\vere their adversarie (''' Jem Xare, . I'ot to be writte souls of g.,od and "iSels (,„ /,.„„, "'^'■'ns to speak attaining eternal ^e..J^to.g|„,3,, h These beliefs the forms of Chri, the martyrs, in th it was not said " \ " ive oHi,r on theii e'ire(CW< jip ''.'■'yer the faithfu theni, but rememi !"'' "'"" Il'ore wer ^"* not in the sen as were m.-ide for , «■ 7;. 'fne A'estoi' fl (lisijiisfing in lie ilisijiist of IS ( Vit'i Anlcui, Kt jusfily itself Ml (Kiis. f.dcp. o-worshi]) in a martyrs I.oiiig ii|i|iing ill the liruci.nis. The '111.'* parties iif which of them 'il and cniiiniu- iimpinnsdfthe 1 its own teme- Ji'riisalem see mil 84. From s the Catholic ' 4th century, gras])..>il wit'h eie regained, then worship X. A.n. ,i41- on of it l,y the renewed ' "th (t "" *'"' ^•'""•-* "" t'">i'- friends in min I I ir''"^'"*'"'' '" l^-'ar church spread from e- t t ' '" '"""' ""■ wli.de <=• ^)- oVigeu ,vs n tu '""' ^^'"' ' '''■"<-■'"*■' th.t their°so„ls-;;s t ;" 't'r'-^T^ -'"''n ^^'-'i'-s ■ •■•-'■^'.^ at the alfai,e.f,; „'','; ■■'';■■"■ = '>« "''" ^ l>'-iest: it is the otiiVe „■ •" '^'"'<'''"" of a i''« -n^ of the ; ,e".' I' r'\ '° I'l--! /or have no more martV i't , '": }"'* ■'^i"™ «-e «''«-: ''^'-.-vho have- no e ;;,:'• V-'" «"'' (l-kex.iii.';^:'^;-*'- -.d. o/ch,;;^ "' 'he niartvrs and tlieir^' ,*''"' ">« '^""'M «">«hn«ed '.y the dreams of 1 •'"■'""•^''- ^^'•■'^ ^""'"■', c. 55). Jloreov^i the ' ' 'f'""- ''^ menfi.med as laid ,,,. V V ^'""''' ^*''''''h I'aiil d".v(I Tim. iv 8 '^;/"'-„„^"" "S^'in-s. the last -^.:Ii:;"th'i[:-!;f^»-);a^^4t;;- J-lgment (Cypr. :S ^'TT -^^ ''''''' '" . y i"-i,;s ,,hras: " t!"L":;^„'i';.";'i ? -pi-t^d - Jim. IV. 6), thatChW t'.' •^" ^"''- '""■ ^'t, ..I taking tl/eVsins of :Ct:-'T'."*^'' >"•'" J'ei'haps .some will (,; bou.hV ,' '"F"'^'' "'at b'-md of the martyr/ f',""^ ">« l"'^"'""'' (■••. H8) he su.geste rth;t !ft *, '"'"'^ "'"""S -^d love hifel-l^,:^''^«;--;h the fithef '"'-■<'-I.M with the W '\° "'■■"■'•'? ""' ""'^ '"^"■'■-l forgiveness o those J '"'"■'"'^■'-'■^ '^'^""- "■'"• hnd gone left' ott"*/",'^'"' "'^'^ "-o,,: lose who were follow,-nf „tt ''^ '" ^"'"y' '"'• lioir adversaries a an « "li J' """^ ^'"''"^ "P ('" ./c>^* .V,,.,, ,,i 5)"" ?? ''yk» up the gra.ss ""V" ''•-' ^vritten dotn fhe^d': "" "" '"■'■■^'-"T so„lsofg,,odandbad men be< '""' """ ">« •■"igels (/„ y,.,„,. (("]"«" become good and evil "-:<«: :a%r^.'ft tills i;^ S-^^5£i--Sh^.n^ ^Pressioj in " 've offer on their behalf" ^" '^"'" *'"='"'" bu P'-".vu- the f,i,r,n, J;,e-„^' ""f,!» t^e bidding :'-.n. but i-ememii,,. :;:^""(.V';'^^« '« Pf^y fo^ "i Ihem there were in ♦(, ^ ' ^''.^- ^ '"Vers „^"t not in the Lit'o t;:r f'"""'' -■^'- as wo.-e made f„r others ott !°*r'"«^' ''"■'h MARTYR 112!) --m£rtST':,,^;s;-<^«p"y-in. -fy- "light hj't;i;^r,ii''Vr'f''>e Ood, receive fi„m n, l... r, ' " '-oi-il "iir ofthanksgivim: the ,v • "'•I',-''''''™ "'is sacriHci, '''-■.he^nem^;'^'~We<^-nitofo,.rli,:^ '"■>• prophets, blesed a/ .1 """ "' "'''- '"' ","'' "fl sons 'of hI i-r h """■'>-'^ &c., 1 bee, that of Thy g,e "fit",™'' "'^ be before' P'"-'b'i' of all siL^ h'lt T"'''"* K''^-« 'beni "•'"•Id in a mortal b.th .,|-' ''■■'" •'""" '« this n-^ tliere is no man « I,? ^ '." " """"ble soul t" ■yu.h prayers a.s a' rn'oft '^i':'''''"" "'^ ^'Pl"--al^ ; b;.; the church aUl ",e /i'V"^''' ''''^'''nce i !'''''^'<''^''i"tandtheWd ii?)^''^ z^^''"""" 'bo 'i"t Augusti-ie savs vC 7 '''''' ''• ■^'^'•- 75, S 7) '•■"• 'b-n have f, H,,: fl' '"'';{ '"'' •"-''^'i ' -njin hath greater. M^. a I '"'' "''" «bicl/no' (-i"K. m ./o„„„, tract xTit"'-"' ''"^' ""' « c^.a'^5^^;---A;^..-:'L^;i pb'sf;!::t:L,tors ^^^^ '^"--' ^r h- tbe teaching of Or 1, ■";'=• V'"'' influencel ♦'■"b'ing had bee re"lhed i ' '"'r, '•''"""■'<-■■■'' P.mepric. Their ser „ „ ' ^1^"'^' "'" ''"S'"' -';'tti:^'t-5''tr'r^-'^'^« •iniwiug myriad.s as "n a^ . / ,"'; '\''' ''"""'. 'be martyr to proce d „ / e 1 . "" ^"''"'' "^ «':';«e,bnt not to diiVminttr' '''■"•'■■'"' '^ 0* ills audience, who h ' " *■' '''""-''''"'in.s <:"mium,hesays " e.nln k ■"" '" '"'"'• »» on- who have eniovwJ „ ™,'""be>- t/ie martvr (l) ., . "11 who ha^r ighted'^n t^i' '■;■" '" •'^^'""i ' bim for a helpefin .-o' '^'^ '''"™ ''"''' bi've had b« has helped at work uV •■"'''/•') "" *^bom W all whom he h" IS 'b Ih/T'"''''"^ ^^ "^'""^ '■;""g. (o) all whom h'ts :'"%'■'■"'" '^'*■^■- «>«knos,, all to whom he has re i""', "',' ^'"'» "'■eady dead, all whose life hi "'^ "l"^'^''" l^nngall the facts tocher >v?,'?™'"''S'3d. encomium bv common °. J "^"'''^ bim up an to each othe,\ JJad? Z ''''""'"?• '^'■^"ibti e to the ignorant," 7 85 T"^' '?''« knowledge sermon i/n C,/„,;\t ^^ ^^azianzen in his goes wofu yT .'av r" '"^''^ ^^ ''"= ^vav he personal ide'ntit; " ;Ids ^m ""= i""" '"'ber' b'« good offices fo them ^1 "'''P'>' ^^' '■■''« of »'o''ing in his honour, Hik':; "i f'"'" •'^^" future, (7) his overthi'o vof Hb ''""'"'''''^'= "f the 'f'"'"n's bono:f:,^>s.'s:!;dS'''''r'''"^- the carved wood, the nolish„r . "^ ""' '^'""'•'-■b, walls, the mosaic ave^mS th^l' '^P'^'^'^^^i treasured swee,,ings bids th' .. cherished and «» a Batellite (4V 1 of r r'' ''''' "'"' accepts their giVsjuttThen He i"' ""' """ has gone away 'he f,,,. IVju-. * "^booses. « He leaving us th'e lient oV m"' '""^ '» «od teaching-hall, =ratherin/ ^'■'' ''""t""' as = ■ng a cl nrci,;dr X^r^'^f"''''"''-^- '■n^trnct- down graceful angel ^ee^Z r"""°'' ^''"Sing the things profitSb e C us^^' "' ^'•"'" «"J Plac. a medicine-hall ?brt'.ri"''^r'"'« 'hi. •>-- for those tost .ura.^:r;,:iret'.: 1130 MARTYR of nltunlnnro for the ]>oor, -i boacnn of rcfujjc fur wiiv furors, a coasch'ss festival of such .ts keep liiily (luys. Ihe throng never ceases. '•dTiiifii; mill 1,'oiug like ants. He it is who in the.ie lute years has stilleJ the tempest raised liy tlie savage Scytliians, opposing to tlieir inroail no cuniiniin weapons, but the cross of Christ, which is ainiiglity." The .saint is involteil nr.il asked to have his heavenly duties of song. "We dread calamities and look for dangers; the grievous Siiythians threaten war and are not far olf: tight tiiou for us as a soldier; as a martvr (Mnjiloy in aid of thy follow-.servanta, thy own IVi'cdoni id's]iepch. Thou hast i>assed awav from lliis life, but still Icnowest the passions and wants (d' men. i'ray for pe.aoe. To thee wo nscrilie the benefit of our preservation hitherto, auil to thee wo pray f.ir future safety. Or if need be of more ijiKrerous entreaty, gather the chcir (d' thy hrotli' r martyrs; remind I'eter; wake I'anl." (Gr ;;, Is'yss. iii. r,'78 'X ) ',:•, hraini iSvriis entreats the .nothor of the ibv'y .nartvrs to intercede for him with them (h^:''i, Syr. U. Basil, in his sermon on these forty maftyr.?, i cries, " Von often laboiir to lind one to ]n:ir for j yon, here are forty. Where two or thre' j; i ' met in the Lord's name, God is there, bat wii* v., there are forty, who can doubt His pr'.-M'i.'e? These are they who guard our countr\ lice a line of fort.s. They do not sluil theniielvC'S uj) in one place, but they are sojonrntrs already in many sjiots, and adorn Miany homes, and the Ki.angu thing is, that they are not divided !i:.un- de» on their visits to their ei ;crtainers, but are mingled up one with another, and make choral jirugri- i unitedly. Divide them into a humlred, aiidth(v ill not exceed their proper number; MARTYR ear and not imptite (o ns all our olTi'ncefl. If duly we solemn da we vencr.ite wi bring theiii 'ogether in one and they arc forty still, like lir.' " (Basil, ii. IS.-i). So in the uevt century Theodoret. "Their noble .■•ouls ro:,M, r)uud the heavens damping Milh the unembodii. I ohin'rs. But as for their holies, it is not a single tomb apiece that covers them, but cities and villages share them, and call them saviours of souls and healers of bodies, and honour them as jiatrous and guardians. The least little relic has the same jiower as the un- dividcl martyr, iuid all this does not persuade you to hymn their God, but you laugh and mock." Basil, the Gregories, and Ephraim, did much else besides bulling the martyrs. But in (he west the title of I'ru.lentius to fame lies mainly in the "passionate splendours " of the verse in which he hymns them, and the solitary devotion of the poet is more contagious than the fervour of the orators. "I shall be jnirged by the radiance of thy projiitious face, if thou till my heart: nothing is unchaste, that thou, jiioii's Agnes, deigned to visit and to touch with thy footstej) of blessing (^Perist'ph. xiv. I;i0-l,i:!). Jie present now and receive the beseeching voices I nil night in honour of Cvprian (Aug S,Tm ■ill of thv suppliants, thou eincacioiis orator for our I t. v. col. 141,5). Some brought fond to tbr' ■ •! IS of the martyrs to be blessed and f tllipd. ' ' hen took it to eat elsewhere or i. gr.'. (Aug. de Civ. Dei, viii. '.'7, t. vii. 2.",- " A\. x.ie.,; feasts wine was sold in the cl:iri''.'S. th voice and heart thy iiy, it we Jie low as n pavement beneath the joy of thine approaching footsteps, jrllde in hither awhile, bringing down with thee the favour dt.'hiist, that our burdened senses may feel the relief of thine indulgence " (16. v. ,')4.'i- 5ti«). S,^ when they tried to ajiproach Clirist through l)ie martyrs instead of seel.iiig the martyrs iii Christ, the martyrs began l,> usurp Christ's )d ice. The existence of a notion (hat it wai n nsong to a martyr to leave him nnceK.!,: ited, as though he had looked foi honour I'ium (..^teritv rather than from tlu i . ,d, is abundi.niv evidenced not only in the potms of Pruilentius, but in the labours of the factious and peoijious ■•;elat.' Damasus (A.I). ;i(;(;-VS4), who wa. main'tay of till' iruo faith, a siickler for the suprein icy of ti ■■ Koman see, and a great ch.Tmjiion of 'v;r- gioity, but who is recommended to po«ieritv m;naly by his devotion to the shrines 01 the martyrs. I?e endeavoured to clothe the naked ) oiiiirifss of t'o new rag-and-bono worship, not i only with lb.' clamour of rhetoric and imetrv, j bo! with the adornments of decorative art. j [<'ATA''';nHlS.] i It remained for the leaders of the church to coi-rec! or justify the heathenised character of Christian worship. In one respect, in the west at least, they set about correcting it. Th(> Christians were accused by the heathens and Manichees of turning the ancient sacrificial feasts into agapae. In the east these were forbidden in the churches by the 28th canon of the council of I.aodicea, and so were celebrated at the out- door shrines (Chrys. 'fom. xlvii.). ,So Cln-yso- stom urges his hearers. » If you want recrea- tion, go to tl- narks, to the river side, and the lakes; cons;,' the tlower-beds ; listen to the song of the cicalas; haunt the shrines of the martyrs, where there is health for Ihe body and good for the soul, and no damage nor rejient- ance after the pleasure" (in M' ^"■ thft*'''';!"".. ''''■""'"■',*'"' ^^'oni'^l'-^e, who urges that tlie theoretical monotheism and practical polytheism of the Christians were alike bo .«" .■"". liaganisui, so that they were nut a new cn.ej but a mere set of schismatics-" desciscente cum iluulsistis, ut omnia credatis ex Deo, sacri- fice vero eorum vertistis in agaiies, idohi in .nartyros, c,uos votis similihus colitis'; In toruui uuihras vino placatisetdapibus "1-AuI' is tine answers that the martyrs are celebriited h, excte our imitation that we mav 1« associated «i 1. heir merits and helped by their pnver an hatby,,,c„,,„n,„itioi;oft;epl«crt™^^ love i*" i"' """';""" "'"y '•"•'■^'= '« warm our liim In whose hel,, we are able. So we worshi,, he martyrs with that worship of love and rs to this soc ety with which holv men of God are «-"rsh.|iped in this life, but the more devout v (It M, ,, we worship only one God. lint he ays, what «;e teach is one thing, what w hav trt.'^;irSu:3«r-^^"«-^-^^--- llieodoiet says boldly that the Lord has 1 used he martyrs to the place of the lieathen gods ( i heo 1. Uraec. aff. Cur. viii. ,„/ ,,„.) self r.i iT" ""'"u '^'" '"'"•<'"-s.-Amlirose him- self laid his bones beside Protasins and Oervasins Ambr. (>,,pn. uio). Damasus would f.iii h ve been buried in the crypt of Xvstns, but tlat he feared to vex the ashes of the pious. "Uu ancestors," says Maxim.is of Turin, .'ha,e u Vded hat we should associate our bodies\ lilt; bill M's ot H'c M'l II* ■ 1.1.*! ■[ !•• ■ 1 ""II ;. ^'/''*- ^-t'lfi^. Willie Cnnst Miiiw.s on Si x' 'lui';;"" f""'- darkness is dispell" (W.U. 1, ur. Hum. Ixxxi. . IJut this wa.s a i.ri- v.lege that many desired and few obtained' as we road m au iDsaiptiou, ..d. 301, give" by d: MARTYR 1181 Rossi (rnscn,,ti„nes C/inM.mo, i. M?). •,„„,„. ^:::::t ^"^ ^"':" -"'"■"*"■"''') -'s;v,i-:;;:n „ mis»ei o a ,|uestion put to him hv I'aulinus ' shop olN,,la, whether burial in such pioZ: to the saints were of benefit to the dec if II , "' "niem. III iiic ilcceased bad tha whatever is done for them aficr leath ■^ super luoiis or useless, but many whose me at .:„"'> ""'''^''"« "'■■'>■ l-e ''cnetited bv the actions of survivors; that seiiultuie iu itself ,l„cs n goo tothesoul,buttha^aie,oriti...|u:i! We, and the grave reminds iieople to nr iv for e iWeased. The martyrs {heliisehes' , ;" , '7 ''">• T'-' ^''i-'- M-i have vision the dead as they have visions of the livi,,/ 'l;e-uls of the de.-id are not concerned wi'h" , «li..t IS done here, yet the dead mav know what ■; passing on earth, for the marfvrs 1 , I their su,,pl,ant: The martvrs are" perpetuv '^ayi,ig,andGoil hears thei; prayer, '"i'^ .e suppliant, who seek their inter.esioi what le i.mselt perceives that thev want T ' sacrifices of the altar, of (.ravei-s, ,nd i f alms 1 c oie- .;,n . -'• "" ''"'"'''' "'■ -^^'''"'''^ "'e thieshold of the church of .St. Lawrence ! gjven by De liossi iJiumt.ni, 18dn, n " See a«o l.e Want, /us.:ri,,tion, arc^LJ'jcZ ^""7V:l;i'''««,471. t.ii.p. 21'.. '" A 1. y,mlu;ati^n of ^utrtj/n.-Tlu. m„,v false t a.ii,,s to martyrdom made a kind of cano ui! 1 efoie Uiocletiau's persecution one l.ucilla at Girthage was said to taste (i.e. kiss) the n u h of some martyr, if martvr it were beto ho »ian ual meat and drink.'and when're, ,,1 Ueci lan, then deacon, for preferring thn nth "la dead man, and if a martyr, not however as yet vindicated to the cup of ialvation, le veu oil in auger (Optatus, i. Iti). The clergy were the wardens of the ceme- I !;r' ""J Y V' ''"S'-^'^^ "f .naitvli 1 1 te, occurred, and we have also seen -the rules aid down for the qualifications of martvr Join Doubts seem only to have arisen in Afiic.- wheie there were numerous false claims of the Uon a ■^ts, and in Gaul which had been o Ve,. l • , " persecution, and so unsettled bv barb li'in i " vasions that it had many uuanthor c. s In ' The 2nd canon of^ the Council of Car,lu,g, ' J me ot poi-e Jn lus decrees, " Jlartvrinu , gn! tatem nemo protanus infamet, nerie ad ,rj"l corpora, quae sepnlturae tantun, pLpt • i^J i* cordiam ecclesiasticam comiuendlui' n, ,1" t, est, redigat, ut aut insania praecipitatos pe.a.ui .Uionedisjunctosni^rtyrlim „„,,;; '^^ l-ellet. At si ijuis ad injuriam martvrum cliiifiti oruiii ailjungat infi.miaui, placet ^,s si la c i a poenitentiam redigi, si autem sint c',' c p " |>inaii (I-ahbe, Cwic. li. 714). And the latl, canon ot-therith council of (^N,r,h.rge ',1 ;^la tne of Augustne, decreed that 110 ■,„,„, t of he martyrs should be accepted e.vcep ■ ,c « a body or relics or the origin of a iv, t .,.' habitation was faithfulh- hanib.",W , "''•*/ tiori (,6,J. 1217). In" Gaul st Vi t ''" tn.ulded at the^.eve;in^'"!;,^';„' :'t;i,;- which no certain account coul I be given | h' had a vision of the occupant as a hh L , So he dissuaded the peo^leUo^-^iil-'S ' fl 1132 MAHTYUAUnrS LUJ; (.•vctinii to it (Siilpinn.s, Vila .U.,rt!m, 11) lli.^ ('i.iih.il of Ai.\ in A.I). 787 M-iv,hI iJmt tl„. alters will, h arc M't ii|. ov,.rjwh..rt' tliront;!! tl„. lii'l.l-. ail. I way.s as iiinnuimMit.s of ni;irtvr.s, in wliuli an lM..ly oi- i-flir.s of m;ii'tyi-s are 'iiviv, li to 1,1. I)iiri,.,l, liu r..ni,.v,!,l l.y tliu l>ish"|,.s of tlio I)la>-,M> |io.s>iblL.. " IC |i„|,iilai- tnnui.'t!, ,1,, not MUl.T lliis. yel lot thi. |ii.o|,le W a,linoni.-,li."» Kcdesia titulo cujusvLs sancti -oca a est Tt i^r; J^r^W"' [■-^O^-rartly justiti J by he tact that no church could be cui,;,.ciale.l we r ^'""'""""K "'« '••••"'^^ "''i' niartvr. Thu« «e in, the terms f.aprip^o,' or ^«„A„' '""J t» the church at Con.sfantinople where the relics of the M) mar- tvrs were discovered (Soz. //, E ix. L') The c^iurch ot St. Kuphemia at Ch.lce,l„n, which l,°n ^ 1/ ''f "'■ "'«; ting of the oecumeni,:al •-ouncil, called iKK\-n^ia in the exordium of .IcYa ^......,..., .s,,„,.,..co. us annis quin,|ue, custos y"""".- ™"e" ^tfAtjala in the exordium of .liYa n artyrum annis quinque." etc. The authority l' ""'i, "•- '« styled ^apHp^ov in Acta iii. (I.abbe of this work however, .s not high for the early l^'- •*'!)• The Council of the Oak wa.s aUh Id popes bimilarly. /ozimus, bishop of Syracuse, i? ••' " ■"«■•»>•'•>• " "'"-''-e the body of :.i„s,.ori,,s of IS said to h.iye been ,n his earlier life "cu.st08 "e™opolis, one of "the Tall Brethren " was pictiosi locull S. V ririnis I t„.i.„ " -...,„ sub.se,iiii.nHv ,„*„ \ ,a ,r », . ._ ' .''* pictios. locull S. Vnginis I.uciae." apparently a shrine, and atterwaids " ostiaiius et templ'i C«.StOS. pc I ..', MAKTYRDDM, REPRnsKXTATioxs of. The subse.)ueutly interred (Socr. U.K. vi. 17), and it va.s in "the murtyry '• of Basili.scus. in the ,;'"''>; "' ^"•"l""'' ""*' Cliry.sostom ,lied (I'allad. J J). 1 hough they are olleu regarded as synony- mous, that ^apTipwv was not i.lentical with earliest representations of martyrdom with ?l'lx ^opTi/pio^ was not i,lentical with which the writer is acquainted occur in the K?, ' ?■ t'''"'"''' '^''"'" *'"= ^""'I'h'i'.t of the ''■-'-■ " ■'-- '• " "^'"■-'^■"' '"■" '•'!'« at the council of Ephcsus to the See L'Art dans Ics Hon Jlenologium of the Vatican librarv 'wl,i,"h I , ■ ■.■•"^.. u. ,v,,oesus lo me I)'Aginc„urt places in the 0th o 10th :.en u v tTT '"" "^^'"'^ ""^ ">« ^'^■^''-"•" 1»-"1"'" fi.„ /..,....,.... , ., """-'• h.'d clo.sed against them "both church,.- and I niartyries, Til i^.'ai iKK\r]Gias «oi ri £-y,a turies The introduction of martyrdoms of saints not mentioned in Holy Sc.iptures probably synchro- nises with that of the Last Judgment, with its IK-H, in the nth century. For the subject of tlie Holy Innocents, see 1.nnoci.:.nts, p. 841. The writer knows of no representation of the latter ejiHier than the Chartres eyangeliarv, .sai.l bv Rnhauit , e Fleury {E,an,,ile, i. •JS'.', and plate) to be of the 9th century, but j.robaolv still later ^or can he call to niiud an mJ^'^.^m/'"'? ^^^ '^'"■•'y'-! ^'"niemorated mIi) ^ ^'"''■^' "' """"^ (^^""-""^ (2) Martyr with Marcianus. notaries; comme. morated Oct 25 (Basil. JJenol. ; Daniel, Cod. L>t:-r;/. w. 272). (-^^ „ -j " MARTYROLOCxY (Mart,,roh,;u,n, ^aprupo- .\rf-,-,o.) This wo,-d denotes a li»t of martyr.s, especially one arraoged according to the succes- sion of their anniversaries. In the Kast such a any representation, I H. ..:^---:^ callJiJ^^^l^^^^! MARTYRor.OGY [Mknoi/kiv.1 I „„„./„.. '» '1"^' '.•"■•lu.st n,|,|i;,.il,l,. ..XMini,!,. nf ,u , /-•',). w„ n.ay nnt,. a f.w ■„:•;', '^'.'"'' '" t wa.s Inoal 'It th,. ,' >^ '"■ 'I'l'''"!'- rM v,.t th. "•■"■tynnni lit, <■ |h,. (-) V' the iiniiiviM-siirv w is i,,.. i r ^i J"i"H with hi,„ aiMn,,:,;"^' '■''■'-■ "■•'•'•' hn;v.'n.M| to ...iiiri,!,. V I,' i. ^^''">^''»)-. whith h-Ul„.„ festival; ',„ s i:'";'' ""'' >"'"i"""liv (.'hri.st.an martyr, t " L';"!" ■'"'"""■'■'' '^^ w.is a h..li,|ay siuprt • f-,^ „ '' ''™"« """'.vr.s ei...no. ,„ thL,!,,,:^},!;:^^",;-;; -.;;.'"t a,i„. sanos 111 A.i) 2-,() tk, " ' '"'"'"-''i iinmvor- l-ait.'....,! tint ^„ 'X-s' '""•■' "•''^■" '""■^■ eise, (or example wi h <■ """ '*'"'' 'he S,iU.stiaii (AW. yWJv^^ '.>'"' '•"'Ji''" ami tuosu. and Agnes, 't";,'jf'; ^'^^ ' «'"' Krue- n.«nt in the article on Ca, .'. '''''."'*^^ " •■"'"''- some ini.sc„nee,.ti.m ^^'''^«'''»" i» liable to chiv,.s ,.(• each ch, ,v.h P-'e^-'ivcM in the a/, by the .X.a,^" 1];™';«^' /"--venience l".Tsecuton,-.wir linni. ^"^'""-' "'^ ^"'^'"n (^y|..-. Vo9^or1uror'Ce""""7"'"-" J'»l"' f"r « month nnJ ten ,1.. /v"' *''" ^^''^ -'•'•A to Jan. 3, A.„ .:)t ) "„''• f ('^°^'- 2-^. A.n. JIaximin, we are to! i tluit ,",„ ''" '"''■«'';^'' ""»? I'ienu.s) Jlaximns" rY)o |{ fe prefect (Pu! '81)- The mnu.,,,' " ''"■""' ^"""- Svtt. ii would bo .Lr a:^"!„r r^i-^h the acts Jeath, but those of the si ^"'^ "'"■^'' "'" the IH'lytu,, buried on C 1 Ir,"""'; ?.'' «'!'- «). Fabian is said, in'^iheli^ATth "''''"' <'*• have oppointed seven sul 1. ' K"^'^' '" notaries to collect the „""'"''':'.'<''"* and seven their entirety Cyprian n " 't """'^'-^ '" ■•>"■■ 'eacons to no e tbe ' ^'' P>««byte.-. n.a.,yrs depart thiflife an Ih ? "■'''^'' 'he a brother who tin s 'e f i' ' that Tortullus. .m.utyr,s, had written;,";/:,"'"' '""•'"' "'« """ the davs on which the .Vk' *" "''""i' '" JIartyrologies are of various kinds- MARTYROI.0GY n,T3 'narlvro|„.v tli.t 1 ''"'■'''"' "'''nt '•■"ll-l alter -Ml,,, „,';'"'• ^".•''>*. -melimes !'""■-"■•- lie ,'s'';;/l'r ''''■■' l-'l..'. some- '■■•''-I it in hi,s c ,,;,;',',' '''^J!--^''-"! and pub- "'■■■*. pp. .'.;u-'.t) ; ;"' ^,""'*''"'". Antwerp., 'voci (!.:.e'M„at b ii T .'^'""V/' T*-'" "^. "^" ""'"''nal, " """•'"^'■nlyhea he V, , T"""« ^•"■-''-•'•. ''Ut the l.i.■thda^V; the ,t '''■'• ''''"■" ''"l'"W(J) -n-'ls to AU ;!04%;~' (''^ 'he .series^; (■*)" table of the ,1,.; ' ^l'^'^ Co/Mni; . '"," f'--'n. A.O. .■U2 t A ., 4, . "f-'.^-f"-''' would "' 'h« city fr„m A /■//;: "^"'^ '"■^'^"•"•'» ;'o«//o ^-/^.-^cvy.on,,,, tl,; Is,,?' ;■ Y' ^''> ^- "the popes for the' .sai^ecttlrv." rr/;" ''''" f-"- -'•'+, and wis a lanJ d nit k'''^V'"''''''"^*^ hnt in orderofthecu ?n,f . ' '''"•onologically --■'luent entries beiu'Vun^d!: .''•';■ ^i!*"' '''^' -^"l-- ""^eited in their places ','' "' 'he clo.se. not i' i« manilesth the "ll ,"■*'' '" ""^ "'''"J'"-- helongs really to tl c rX^of' r "'i '^'-"""■'"s «'7 '"erely cuntinu d upTo l^""' """''"^ '»"J "Dd also that when the „lm '" '^•'^- ^^-i; 'ho epoch at which bo h he ii';'" '"" "'«'^"'"' "ot at the distance of an Iv cttnt"""'"-'"^' *■" t>e Hossi Ui^n^ o I/;. ^•'•.•.'-' eentiiiy. two lists «n.7;.;b Mv •/'■■"'•V"'"'' "'•■" th« source, thearchi-es I'fo r°i '■" ""^ """'« "t^'te. Co,„p,,re T ■■• ci. A^" '^■''''^ ''"t of the (:'2)i trom which pa.vsaL i ,■! .i ^'•''>'^ ^>- •^•'5 r'v.l power took coLis^l !• '"""■'""" 'he ^ivilpowertooi: 0^; •::;«:: :;,."i;i--'ha^ the the clergy. *= ""-" "' 'he succes.sion of '»'';;:;■ o;:::l:^j-'2^ -n. the -•- <« not among the po,,es I, , ^ "''"'"'''•' '''"uJ J;!''-;i'^;i"ontiai^A'"T.c'; "'"';''''-'-' "" of them martyr po5' K / *^'''"''"^ <'et. 14; ;;^"'"ed by the copyisL'"^ Z^'" -•n.lentally l"le.phorus (Iren.V Kus /J '^r"'"" '-"ntain '■' probably conclude t it M tf ' ''' ''>' ^^'^ ' ■ 'J iu the Z^6*os,<,„V '"^ l"'l"'» >"en- -' wo must ur^u p^^f;XtT'''■1'''''•'-•'^' were martyre.l ' *^ "' °" «'"'l'ef l'"l.e.i .pi;fS"^S«-:,^''^-e'eryisinoach..ase 0' entomb,„e;:L:''%'r'E"'r'/''''^^''''-^''-' second citalogue whei^consnh, ""■''* '" 'h* 'he oo,i,inem.rrati.n are 01 . ^T"'" "'' '"'''"1. ;t.tl^ years (DeLC^,^'-;^-|-^«-tod h-ame catalogue include, two fcL^ittuli- *«% 11.14 MAHTYROUx.Y licit c'litninlMiiiMils lit jiH, till. Niitivity, r)cc. 1,- aiiH 111.' C'h.iii- .,r l'..|,.r, I'VI,. '.':', a,„| ;,„,. iV,i.|"„f Alniaii iiiiuiyis, IVi|„.tiiM nn.l K.liiitns, ,M;ii-,|, •<, ill VVllilll CUM', II. I l<>MI.'l.'l V is ll:irili.||, Imf i, »lu' iMM' .if III. ly ,,tli,.|- rinii-l!. .111.111 mill I ;i\.'s nil the I-.itin iimrtvr,,, not mily .,f l:.ily lull of olIi.T |iiovineun, is' «xtruv«i;antly nhMir.l. ' ''' t« Mliilii>;ni's, whirl- tc>},'i'tln'r fi.nii the eiirlii>l inai-lyii.l,ii;y. an' ri'|.nnt.'.| (V.mi Hu.h.- riii> (|i. 'JliT). hy l.iiiimrt (.1 t). ThV ''■'/'■"'I'll- of I'liiliicaliis Is i.ri'.,.,| hy .\lii;n.' (I'alr. xiii. li-'l) sill.' hy ni.lc' «ilh ;hi.i1|i(t that iiHoi-.I.s nn inli'ivstiiij; n.iii|.ahM.n, iil'i'i' for tlii' I'limi- 1' Hi. Ill of thii hcalli.'ii :linii for tho iiitroiluciion ol a('hristi,.n .'l.'iii.'nl , , iiii'lv, the oali'iijar of I'"l.'nii'ii-Silviiis(A.I>. ■ I.I), tiii.sl.ittur, thini>;h It c. Mlainn .-I'Vi.n of the ohii'i rhristian holi.lavs (l.AViiKXin.s), is ill no ,>fii.-,i' u iiiartyrolni,'v. A Ii'oiiMn cal.'ii.lar of iiiiiih lati'V .hit.' ('MIi;ii,. (•.\.\.\viii. llMi)) will allorj fuithi'i- JuloiMiiiiJ toiiipiirihon. II. li.tts ofnimivcrniir/i-i /onwumlhy ll,r churrii M'lth s/rc'dl .«.ri'|-, ,'.<.— That tlit'iT wi'ic siu-h, ami thai th.'V (lillcml in I'ach ililli'ivnt hcilltv, wo kn„w from S.izoim.n (//. //. v. ;t), who t.'ils us that I'onstantia nn.l Cn/.a. though onlv i ooiijil,. til'niilos apart ami f.r . .vil piirpiLses foriiiiair ..no I'ity, ha.l each its own f.n.-t .lays of its own'inar- t.vis anil coiniiii'iiioralions of' ils own hishnp.-.. Wi' can hanlly say Ihal w havo anv sii, h e.\tanl that (late from hclore the t!lh ccniury. It is nlniost .■eriain that ihe i'cclesia>lical marlvrolo^'y of the; lionian chinch in the timi' of Lilicrliis was fiillor th.in the li,,|s preserved in Ihe work of rliiliicaliis. These lists, hi wever, pr.ivc one iiii- [lonaiit jMiint. While Ihe civil year h.'iian on .Ian. I, the eccl.'siastical year at 'llome li,.gan a weeli earlier, on Christmas Day. The friiKiiieiil of an dslrognthif caleii.lar, dis- oovereJ hy .Mai, and refei re 1 hy him to the cIum. ol the 4th cent iiry, contains only local saints (for hishop I)oriillieii.s, Nov. li. ami I'he .mperor ll.m- Ptantine. Noy. .1, were specially (J.ilhic saints) nnd apo.^lles, I'hiliji, Nov. l,',; Andrew, Nov. ;iU. [C'AI.KMlAli.] Information re.;:i;dinj,' the anniversaries of the church is chielly lo he drawn from the sacra- mentaries or from the soimons of the fathers. Basil only preaches in honour of Cappadocian, Chrysosii in at .Antioch of Anliochem: saints. liut AiiKUstine at Hippo .vl.'livated nm only local .ir even African martyrs, hut the iSjiaiiidi hi.-hoji Friicluosus and the lioinan virgin Ai;ne^ (.Ian. 21), the Spanish .l-.o.on Vincent '.laii.^L'.'), j'ro- ♦ asiiis nnd (ierva.ius of Milan (.hine ID) the lioinan I.awrci.ce (Aug. Iti), the Mi.cc'ihees (Aug. 1), Stephen (Dec. •.'(!), the Nativity of the Baptist nn.l his Dec.dlation. perhap, the conver- sion of Paul (dpcni, V. IL'IT if.). The sacraiiienlan,.^ of I...,, (A.n. 4dn-4in) an.| Gclasins (A.i). 40'.Ml)ii) iiro genuine and authen- tic monumeutb of their resjiective epooh.s, wh h MAKTYlIOLoaY I the Hreitorian siicriiiiienl.iry In not. (D,. I{,..i,| I /.o»(. .V..«. I, lo,j., 'I'hi, ,.•„,.,.„,„„„, , ^,„^^.J fir, .in ..Illy iKIlidcunt in ihnr loMitmn. lo I ll|e.-.,lwi,Jai'; ll .iroMli^sii.MsonK sliert that the "iMh. ., I' n.il comjios,. or (ind special prayers I"! : ic o,,,iit,„l feasts that seemed with I'le- serving. The Hairaiiientarv of I.eo In ihc niim months exinnt, retains seyen nnd .niiiu elev.-n oMheanniveianesof I'hih.i diis. ,„|,|« m, aniii- ;;'■'■'""■'"•» "< " " iiMilyis at Home, one of a Koman away from Umiie. , „■ two of nou- homaii imirlyrs, ,,ml four of Scriptural neiM,,,- !'«•■" (•'"'"' »"Pli-l, An ,e '.l,,,, „;„, ,,ie Innocent.s). (l.„r -; ,a, ..,„ ,„, Mnralori, '■ili;ni„l .,1 SacfJ I.H,r,it,i,,; y.,|, viii., N.,S . | „„. 'l-'n, 18(iH pp. 4.5-5ti, with an Kngli.sh version, |ip. 4'.'.)-4:ij. ' It avowedly computes the months ijfter the .reek. ,.e. our present reckoning, hut iriven Ihem Syriac -nmes, [MoNTII.] The latter Mnun, Shehiit Adar, Nisiin, Uxr, Ila.ii.in, 1 nmlz. Ah, llul, ihe former Teshri the latter leshrl, the former Kanii This last, which is ei|Uivaleni to Decemher ..^ins Ihe v. ar. The ii't.vrol.c „pen.s. nm h the Nativity, hut "h the apostles Stephen, Dec. L'l). and .l,.hn an.l .lames, Dec. •-'7, at .lei u.salein, and I'aiil and I'eler at Homo, Dec. -H. Tlienceforwaid, with onlv Imo exceptiims (I'erpetua, March 7, and KxitiiW/,' A li. hli^hop of K,,,,,,. \,|g 1) ,,„. ,„,., heion..' to the eastern p,. viaces of the empire Ihirty anniversaries are assi-ned |. .Siconie.lii twenty-one to Antioch, sixteen N Ale.'inndrii;, -A to Caesirea in Cnppft.locia, : to A"ryra, otheis to another A Icvanil ia, to Amasea, Aphrodisia, .Vm..i,..Ii,s, non.ini, Khnetia, Hvzantium, Cae- •sarea in I'alesti.! .Ice.l Corinth, l.des.a. Kuuienea Hndria, Hel ulis, Herai lea i„ Ihiace Ilierapo'iv .„lic, , vstra, Meliteiie, •Nicopolis, Ni.sihi.s, iviganiu.s, IViinlhiis. .Sahm e Sirmuim, The.ssaloniea, TomI; a, so to l!illiy,i,.i (..ilalia nnd l.snnrin ; while twent v-four are naiii,.,| wilhontspecilication of place Wiih IVterof Mev- i.ndria^, Nov. •J4, "Here end the nmrtvrs of the "est. Ihen lollow "The names of ..ur loi.ls the martyrs who were slain in the Ea.st : " " Ahi • The Cajiilulare piil,li,lie.l liy Ffnle an.l In- Miirti.np ( IhtSiiunt I wus c.'iiip.wd lit the end ol the 7lh cenliiiT. iM'liire 6-2, uiiil retouclad tjttween a.u. 7U and Hi (tie Uossi, Hum. Sott. Via.) ' MAKTYIlOLoav lilinibi .,/'tli.. nnrieiits" „tl,i.r '"' MAIiTVnoi.OOY 11. 'J5 uy7) - title .lid 0"" v„h„„.,, with th« i.,MM,.„ 1^, ;':'■"' '" » til. .1.; .T,,,t,„„ giv„„ |,y ,i,„^., „„. 3 ::;;::: ••^l'!:;: -/'•-''" -'""-^ Iff,! f,„n, f" " '•> '"''7 ''l'l'".irs t» have dif. ■!i".i ^-^X^.2:zriaTT'''- ■"•H,os..i„;:',^:'b;."':,Vtt;;:i?^"'t;"'"""^ '■Mv-,i''i:'). .\t..,Kiu ti,. , „i,i,.o „,.,,;,'• /■"'• iiswl in l,i> Ki:ii,i7i|,- " th . I""l'"''s t.. liMvo (/,W/v/ ■;. m ^l(,.<. ,\ •,. j .%, "J" iu», |iu,|„ ^i.e«ks„rHL„„,c,./„,;,.;;r'i„,,takn;"; ''"'"•''•'■''""'^"'^ll'r«tiu.dintn?UM.7// -i-hair„Mhe;u;'™.,t:;^'tr.:vi^ ..;.,.. ,,i -;---.-,,-;;;■ ;^ ilifiptUius, thu most Ch.i. l*"- 'iyi*) wncn n:.;no/;dvo.;r;.;;,;::.:::«;^^'',;;-«^^the n-,,a,„oust4L;r,':;,-t.;:;v^7 •'-•'>« hi- < liunh, t|,„ |,i,|,„,, ,„ r- 'rds wi M 1^, ;'''!:''■;''''''■",><'', ho ,,nl,|,c '"■"■'yr 1^. 1 «. r ." ' '''"y ""•' ,J'-'"V"-- what '"y un.ln vv it ,'' ' '" '"'•'' l""^i'"" -r li- tio,„„tio;'\^:,,;'''T' •'''•!''' •^'^'^'■'' "'"M"(iiu,.,i th, "''*""^'"'' itiuici, hi.-t(„v, •^■■< "1 I ,,','" "-I "™>ly all tl., ,„„■,: Mn«l,, ,lays," .;„„„„ ,,„.., .11" U,,, . '"i ''•■'"""I'vii w^ :;;'";,;;"''''•'''■;'■'>' - ''■"•'-■ l'iiWlvau,Uo' ' •""'. "^i.t ,)a„. 1, I III"- 'wh, "j;„,^,;7?""""'''»y-i'w,.h . ' "y '.^^11. an i;a>y chant.'.. •• u .i •|'";,"K I'f thu hook w« hav,. «; M. n ,h ■ ''* in v,.„|y Ji,',^.".." *''""" '■"«-l'K..i>y NUhlinu,. •.-u«ht'"„^;r:iV'M''"''^'''''^^^^^^^^^ l-y I'loix'i.tini hiinsrlc ' ■'""''•' '-■*«n ''""^tant,n« wh,.„ h w. , hi u '^7'",' "•'"" I '>ii-Mi; Jr,:. :t;r'''r'"?'''^^; '■'"< wi'»..?.'un;;^ty!.t;u';;7.. ;;-•'■- tin... ■-'"•^-..JXri'rKth :^.cr-,r 1"" '-'-t' iis::/''' Th '''"'• ^'''■"•-« ""•« 1'i.lycai'. I'o . ,' '^•"-'^'I'/'V «">»l'ilni' u I'e in, 1«,|,. I 1 ; ''''-; "'''"'" '^"'■'< ■•*'^«i"s to >f I'al. „.;;.''''"'-■ ».'•">! w,.h tl,e n.artvr.. e..,L'of"th:H!;i:,r'""'' ''°'" "■•• -'-" riitTU'^.;:":'' :^t "'« -■^^''^tv;:: attrihulMl eith,, , ^ '"•-*■ l"»»i''iiitv he '"un,l in aoiM..o"!l*':::^^..^'"'' »"•-'»'>« sinKi'.' martyroloirv as °i ,1;,. .• ■"' '""'^'' « 1- "» niauy auciunt caleu,lais, ijttej i'^: Si-.1l 11.30 MAltTYHOLtKJY F'lil lii>;i tlii'i' wi'll or ill. Till' miiiii! mnrlvri nri'l ({riiu|i' 111' iiiiiityr»iit'ti'u ri-ciir Iwn iii'ilncc tltni's t)ic Miiiu ilajK, (il'ti'ii fill- Ciiiir I live i|;iy» riliiiiiiii;. IMari'a Luidiiia |>i<(>|iIl' ; im I |iirn|>||i i|Vi> tuiiicl itilii (pliiii's. Vi'l, liciwi'viT llicj ni.irtyr- (ilip^v lia.'. Im'1'11 swulli'ii liy liii|icrtini'iit nr< ri'timiH mill iiMiH' ri'|ii'liti.pui, tin; iniiic iu|Mfiiis ihi- Icjt U III'' lii'ltiT. Wlii'ii it liiiH been hiilijfcli',1 til ,1 reviTM! iH'MiTMs 111' nMi>lrlc'linii iiii.l ij^'iinraiit «li- inlnaliiiii, tin; cniirii'-liiii Ih'cimih's Iiujh'Ii'.hs, Till' M irtyriiliij;y n.ii.sist.s ill III.' Iiniiliv.' lasi' iind fit" |iitmiiih in till' (.'I'll ill 11', iMUx'.'il 1111 k'l' till- M'vi'i'al ilayt iVmii t'hiisliii.n til I'll ri>ttiia«, tlunisli ii iV'W further lii'laiN ai'ii iiitrniliii'i'il. Till- nil il)riJi.'i'i| MSS. nre (.\), a .MS, niailo at Ciirliu' iiiiiliT "lu. .Ni'vi'lmii' in tin' IJIIi icntiiiv, iiiiil prliiti'l, Willi arbitrary tiMin,|iip,iii,iii., in|,| Hil.'llt C"!!.!.'.'!!!!-.!! SU|l|lli'llU'lltatioll^ liy l)'.\cln.iy iu lli^ .S'//l'.l'/.'7/l(H( (ii. 1 fiiliii; iv. i;i7, 4t.l I'll.), niiij rt'|iriiitiM by Mii,'in' (lllcnm. i.\. 117). Tlii.s MS. isiinw iu the I'aiis library (Caul. I.at IJ, tin). (11) .Ni'Vi'liiin''s autngra|ih 'onpy, in tho ^allnl liliriiry (Kmnl. Cnrbii' ."i), iliscovi'ri'.l by I).' ItusM. (C) .\ lUh-.Tnlury .MS. r'.iiM.I at l.ncra by Kin- reuliui, iniiioil iVmii oni' maile at K.niliin'll,. UuiliM-WaUilii, aiiil »iit iiiti'r|Milati'il ainco Wan In'.s death iu A.n. 7.">7. (D) ('.idex lihinianus. Aii- Othi'r cdjiy .if the sain.' K. ntcui'lle M.S. nia.l.i at Wi'isi'ubiiri; iu a.d. 77(I, ami snlis.'un.'iitly intiT- liiilal.'il with iu.'n'rtioiis liL'luiijjiin; to ilini tinvii. (K) A .M.S. that belnni;.'.! In th.; '.•hiir.h ..f Srns, iniw iu th.' yn.M'u nl' Sw.'.l.'ii's ciilli'itiiin iu thu Vaticau (C.i'l. Ml). Tli.'s.. live, thiiiifjh nf v.'i-y ilill'tTi'iit ilati;. are of n.'arly eijiial value. (K) ('i)ilex .^iitw.'riiieii.sis, .n- K|it'i'niai.'n.sis, a MS. in Auylo-Saxiin letters, .if the Xth .■eiitnry, mail.' by .me .if the nn.nk.s.if St. Willjbr.iril, tliea|iust|e of Krieslauil, in K|iterua.'h in. mastery, fmiiicl by K.issweyil at I'l-eves, ii.iw iu the I'iiris library (C.hI. I.at. V'.>* '")• A page of faesiinile is giveii in the Actit SS. fir A)iril (t. ii. p. in.). Of the alioye (f) is e.litul with a collation of (.\) and (K) .lay by day, of (K) iu fiaj;nients, au.l of (D) entire at the .l.ise, by Kinreutini (Wtiis- taia Ixcksiae Occidi nt ilis Martyrohjiwii, Lneae l'iii7). ' The Epternach MS., though the earliest, is by coininnn e.mseut iirnnnnnceil the least authentic. It l•e)lre^ellt.s a liritish firm nf the .Martvnilogy," and seems to bear a close relation to tiie Mar^ tyrol.ii;y .if Done.,'al - partly |inblish.'d by Todd mid Heeves (iMiblin, IHrni), but buried for the must part iu St. Isidore'.s, Rome— in which the t.ip.igraphical notes are 'imitted. ^{C<) I)e liiissi has discovered in Berne library (Cod. L'8it) a Oth-ceutnry copy behiusjim; to the chur.h of .Me'z, which retains the topojriaphical notices ill larger characters, dividing the martyrs of ea.h day into .listinct loi'al groujis. All these MSS. have iu .■oininon sundry arbi- trary interp.datioiis and corrections relat'ing to early saints, which De Rossi traces to the niis- miderstandiug of a 7th-ceutury list of papal interments. He considers therefore that the extant .M.SS. did n.it diverge from their common stock till it hid been subject to interpolation iu the 7th cent' v. i'iiey all laitain a number of notices relatino- to Gaul. These are partly shared in comin.in between them; partly peculiar to the several groups. Those which are common to them all MAUTVUOLOOY '•" ""' "'lend bey I the end of the (!th centurr and refer c e. iailv t,. Auxerre. M.ir.'.iver th.'r all "|iell ,',l,_n iiioiilb with the notice, "I,|t,,„i«i liidi.vii'l.is, au.ltli.'pr.iclaiiiati.iuof lil.ini.'s.inthe . .^aleinls, whatever .'nuuexioii it may have with • '• 'Hill', was i-.'rtaliily an .irdiiiaiic.'of ,\iiii,,iiiH, Aniiai'harlus bisimp of Aux.rre, I'irc. A,ii, ilnO (J..<,i .S'.V, t. vii, Si'pt. p. li|.|). Aiiolh.'r iiriu.ipK' is appli,„l by Pe Rossi to conlirin III,' .i.ncluM.m to whi, h th-e fots p.iint riu' .'rdiiiatiim of a bishop w.is ordinarih only ' 'ui"iii..rate 1 in hi,, |ir,.|i '|'lie milv ordi- natinu, oll.isliop.s iiol,',| In lb niaifvi.Il.igies, be^i.le, that of the gre.it St, M;irtiu, an"' tho.se of Amiarius_(.riily ,11), „,„| „f i,,, ,,„„„,„.„„,,„, .M.elas ol Lyons (.Ian, 10). The death oi Anna- nus Is nut noted I in some ..■opi„s he is stvled l>"llllllUs. ll.'U.'O Pe Fi.wsl coii.lu.I.'S that, iu the time of Aiin.inus, "out of two or iii.ire tattered conies " .d au ".irlier work that pass.'d nn.ler the name of .ler.ime, "a clerk of,\u\erri', ignorant of topo- gi-aphy jin.l hish.ry, put togclher the chaotie, iiiell.'y Ir.im winch .nir present copi.'s are de- nv.'d (lie Ro,s I, /^o,M.,^o« II. ,,,,.,_,,,, ,, ■II-IH,) lnst..,id ot keeping the texts of the frag- iiients iM'lore him ilistinct, as parallel repro.luo- tion.s of the .saiHc, he has tran.s.rilied ii.'arlv the wh'ile of ea.h and run them into one. He .;eeiii..i als.i t.i have tried to piece two fragments tog,'. Hier Ilk,' a child's puzzle, and sometimes to have pi.'.i'il thi'in wrong. The ti'xt, h.iwever, no ill restore,! by the monk ol Anxi'vie, who, it may be observcl, is supposi'l .■onleiiip.irary with ari'gory th,' Great, was its.'lf ol the natnr,' ,if a .'ent.), a.-cording to the jiidg- m.nt of modem .rities. The same principle that "oalilel De Ros.i t,i refer the bungling n'.ension to the time ol Aiinarins induces him to a.ssii'u .•ertaiu .if the .Inciiments u.sed iu the ..■ompilation to thepope.loinsof li,mifu'ul.(A.n, 4lH-4'J'.>)aiid Miltiail,'. (A, 11, :ni-:;U). Uu the L'ltth of De- oeniber Hie niartyrology has '• nonil'acii cpis,.,i,ii lb' or,lination,',"an'l this is certainly the rioht .Hiiniver.sary of th,' onliuation of li.mific,'" I. but not of his dcilh, which is left uncel, lirati',1 the burial of Miltiadi;s is |iro]ierly not.'d on •Ian. 10 ; but again, ami this time without men- tion of a ci'iio'tery, on July L', the day of his or.liuation, (de Rossi, J^uin. S.tt. i. lt.'-114). riiese ilocunients, he cmcludes, were far too ran; anil jirecious to have fallen into the hands of ,in obscure Gallii'an mouk. The Martvrology also .■outains numerous accurate notes ,'if thi'' fre-h f.'stiv.ils institute in Rome in the ,Mh ceuturv es|,.'cially bypopeSixtus HI,, an.l thi'i-e is evil deuce that the Auxerre compiler h.id bel'ore him two copies, both enriched with these insertions (I'l. ii. ;iij). We may observe that the pope.Iom of Boniface coincbles with the last ,iays of .lerome, within a decaile of Wright's Syrian VS., au.l within tbuty years of the council of .Milan, and again, that the popedom of Miltiades coiiu'i.les witii the restoration of the church uii.ler d iistantine, and the first compilation of the ciilend. f I'liilu-' ealus. Now a!! th." n..fi,-P'; in the calcnd.ir of Philo- calus are containe.l, and .sometimes in an earlier form, in the llierouymian Jlartyrology. The same is true of almost all the notices in Wright'i Syrian Martyrology, exceiit some commemora- MAUTVUOHXIY tion. of b|,hn,,. of Antiooh. Th. m.ronyml„n M,irljr.„lHiiiu b,™! ,l..,,i«imtj..i. n,m,au Marty,. b,i;y«»u ,.,„„ ,,„|; |,„,, ,.,., ol.hunb ral,..u,b..s, a.cr.lin,- t» I., IJu.k , h J.v.MH».n.|,«ht,„ay.,f,u,,b,.,bH,,„i,slcu,.« in. .synae A ar.y.„b,gy i, ,,n,„„u,;,i| u- t „ an,.. .s.bub,r to b. th., kuy to the hithurt./ins, l"l'l.. ..n,Kn,a„„l the H.^ronynnan text (il,) VV., n.KhtMytbat th,.l„.««ri,,rk.va.H!;u,V^^^^^ the ni-uat.,'r. I h.. ...in.i. .,.....: .• .1 : .' U..ounK.nt wh.ob wa, u„Ji.c„v.ro,| wh.a I , W,»n,tu,lea,s ,H to „«k whether th« tra.li- t....al ae.„,u.t ol the origin „,• the lfie„„u,„ .„ JIa t.v,„b,«y bo uot woHhy of n.o.e att Sa tlian It has leceive.l ol late. Tliere i., abun.lant evbleuce of the existence of « ten,ieu,.y, at the close of the 41 h .enturv to- waiMs c o,e,. .ntcn:„inn,union an.l greater uni- b.rmity between , iilereut churches. Kormat I, , «Hiturt;,es, translation of relics, nerlurn.a ' ' {M «rM„a«e.s, all were leading u,, to the aenmn, ir ri'^ ^■'':;'"«-' that .sboubi he u.ore " K.1I. i,e .nllueuccs were alrea.iy at work tha cuhnmate,! ,n the .ie,lic.,ti„n „f the I'antbeun Ihe wo«reattlunilies,,fW,.sternlitu.Sr: ye the K,„„au, „r« .ai.l to owe their origin to 11.1 1 J a third the Mo^arabic, owes soniethinL' Uti.'H ot the Martyrolojry i, ,„|,| to have been Spanish. Jerome himself assisted Da n su/ u onler.u. he .brines of Koine; but w lie tl e « innes ot the inartyr.s were .n.,st m rt t bore, the r,.a,i ug of their acts was mo e c .boseass..:.dbytbe:i\;::rt^-;;-[^ n:r:;irizrri--it:ts t ine t ISk ni i>nl)a^.f i»» .... I ... MAnTYROI.OflY 1:37 '>»-i«n thn Maityr.d.i.'y to tbo .l.r. . ■ "v'-;';'::byt;;;iet;^^^- '•''''"-'••■'•>« ,,,,»?„ .V ■ " •■'•"n.^"'i»" Mar.vrobKv, It. iuinm.rr.iiir' "'■'■'•""" '^" ■■'^ ''• .{.'">:n.i:';i:ri!;rs'!,/'.r:,i;:'.--: ;i;''^'';f'y;-ay..,rt;;":::,:::f ..^-'•i-'- «v.'n ,„ some Italian .hoivhes lu 't",'"' ^:',:;/'''''''''" '"-'If'" 'he, i.„e ,?!■<;,!; ' in. Meat (...rru|,t as it is, it ,« „ne of th.- mi , c,,aUo ,,r,U.stoliKhtu»totbedil.te 'f ally l,.,tnals m VHri.,i,s |mrts of the woH.l II a Iresh and an.ient .,m,..v ...i , . ," """' • 41 a. ciisideratiou .,f this valuable h V, hand ani ',""""". ''",''" "'' "••■ «"''■' ■« ' was undi*covero,l when 1... ,he r't ? K K 1 """■ >'"'"Ky l^« .lis.:..vere.|. •a. s iw (.. ...L. ...I. .1 .1 . ""■ ""•' with whii 1 ii ....... I.I 1 . .» ;:;;"lr2s:ri;t;;;;c:..; ," i.iiitaius nianv nof..-..- ..f .„ ■ ? ' """■ '' whbh w„„ i^.K L '""■""" "laityr.loms wnuh would ..therwise have been whollv l.,st tn "- l-^ '""re.,verjt is the extatU Z^^^^^ n::.::;i:'.ri:i;^:i:;;»:?r;ifT,'''' '"'''"'"'"' which b,n,.tti;ti::;.!:itaw::r;h;:i.;:';r' of't'be m"'!' 'V'" '•"»••'■'■•'«"• 'hat the cmpiler o the Alartyrob.Ky .ho.iKht only of honouring -:':::::i^./::il':;.!::;i:;"^^i;;^:t^ ;^:f;trf!:i^^et:^"^-;r„:;t^ archbishop of A,,„ileia, trans-.rib.d 1, 1,, " *3 pre ixed to his own MartyroluKv, .. he te s u« ■a the prelace. oniitte.l us MiperliJoi.s by- c , ,ts -UKhfuvain by scholars, at last foun I 1 t'i he Ma tjiulogy mentb.ncl by Greeory th« Oreat, thr.,wn into the sha.le by the di^^.,v J. •f the Hieronyminn. supposed by Kiorent ni a , „^ - „,,„„, ... V, ..„„.,,„ ,,, ,.;uo mainta nei to ha prerixedt.TA.Inl,. MiJ . ' "".Maity.ology ,3 tradit on that in pres.rv J i . '«'"""'• The dillerent, and a l3 w ^^^^ ''' ^""' '"'^'i^'^'' „.■.! 1" . atlor.ls some exidauatim. 01 « coinbination of Uoman and Kastern fe! u es tile iNustonan onnf.i.m'-....- t,. .- ^»« use oi liie iNustonan coatrovci-sy. ,. ■' 'i' '-".iw»i»»/», I Ills iVl prehxed to Ado in .\Iigne, t. cxxiii. . 'he whole tissue of this Martvroloffv acconl •ng to I)e Ho.ssi, is that of a nrh-ate hi ,^" e-y. not 0,-a public traditionill'::u,Ur'"r^ • ay= .|.ssif,.ncd to li,„ festivals in the.dd calendars a e often exchanged for new .lates, b un, ,", „ ' h.stone. that were in cre.lit when the "mnih- t.on WU..I made, and most of the chief cha a , r, ofbcripture have their set , lavs of whi.h ,1 IS uo trace in the a„..i„n, ^ll.r'!'"-^ """'■« 'i i.h.e.r;^i.r{;r,:'r-:[Si:-'£ii 1138 MAUTYROLOGY MARTYROLOGY ' whatsoi>vor. The author has used Rufinin's ver- sion of Kusobiiis, ami worked up the acts of the martyrs. Tlie chncges he hiis introdiiced in noting the festivals often coincide with the changes introduced into the pontifical book in the 8th ci'utury. The work seems to have been com- piled ir Home, and notes some festivals there in- stitiiti I at the end of the Vth and beginning of the 8th century. This does not prove it to have been publicly taken into use at the time. It is almost contemporary with Bede and with the last recension of Jerome. Its method of compo- sition is similar to that claimed for Jerome, except that the Acts on which it is based are mostly religious fictions. See T>e Kossi, Horn. Siift. i. 12."i; ii. 3[xvii-.iixjti, or De Sniedt, Int. O'cni-nilis, pi>. ll!l— 137. IV. Mirti/mloijk'S ihut add some ilct lils of the m'lrti/rtJijms. — The dillerence between the riiero- nymian .Martyrologies and the series headed by lieli^ may be thus expressed: the one are replete witli fossil frai;iuents of genuine antiquity, from which tlie skilled archaeoloijist can reconstruct and reclothu skeletons of ancient facts; the other present us with such minicture outlines oi' mar- tyrs as were had in veneration by the church of the ago of Charlemagne. Be le, at the end of the 7th and beginning of the 8th century, was coutemporary with the last recension of the Hier(mymian JIaryrology. He was acvpiaintod probably with that torm of it; but hi., work is chiefly dniwn from the pon- tifical books and the Acts of the martyrs. It is the outcome of the same dissatisfaction with the chaos of the current Ijooks, as was felt by hisanony- mous contemporary who framed the Rumnum ptinnin; but he struck more at the root of the evil. Instead of recasting the calendar to bring it into conformity with the supposed know- ledge of tile times, he has been content to coni'ess igiioiance. He was content to leave many ilays vacant ralhor than adorn them with a string of names without meaning. Describing his own work in the catalogue of his writings at the close of his Church History, he claims to have given all those m irtyrs of whom anything was known in the worM in which he lived. Thus he heads the long series of martyrologies in which short histories were added to their names. People soim made up their minds that they knew something about some more. Bede'.s work was enlarged again and again. We only possess it in the en- larged edition. Tliese three Martyrologies, the Hieronymian, the lioman, Bede's, are the three original sources of almost all Western martvrologies and calen- dars. We must Just distinguish the chief mar- tyrologies of the 9th century, because it is only through Ado and Usuard that the lesser Roman work has become known. Klorus, sulide.icon of Lyons, A.n. 8.'!0, first en- larged the wiu'k of Bede. The Bollall^list.s, Henscheu an i I'apebroch, published in the first volume of the Acta S<, for March a not very trustworthy, nor indeed feasible, attempt to purgi' the origin.il Martyrologv from the subse- quent alditions; but they ret iin indistinguish- able, and w.i cannot even he ...,r.-> th:it we have the work as it was left by Klorus. This eilition, M irnjr(il(, li m llcJitc in 8 an/i'/ui.s MSS. iwcejititm OU.'ft Antiirio I'liiri ex 3 mJd. col/itiiric dis'incto, u> repiiuted by Migne, I'utr. xciv. 71)9. Rabanus, archbishop of Maintz, further eii» larged the Martyrology of Klorus, and worked it uj) with the Hieronymian. His work is jiriuted by Migne, Piitr, ex. ir.il. Ado, archbishop of Vienne, was acquainted with Bede's vork as enlarged by Klorus, but not with Kabanus. His work was undertaken as an expansion of that of Klorus, but was really mo- delled on the les.ser Roman, and became rather a ccllection o.' brief liv^s of the saints thau a mar- lyrology. It answers more nearly to the meno- logies of the Oseeks, cxcejit that it is not put forth authoritatively for ecclesiastical reading, but merely as a private manual. Yet the iufiu- ence of his work through Usuard transformed ecclesiastical usage and recast the calemlar. Usuard, a mouk of Paris, about A.D. S"/), has faithfully epitomised Ado's work, which (accord- ing to Solliur) was kuawn to him as 'The Com- mentary of Klorus.' He does not seem to have been acquainted with the work of Rabanus. "Jerome," he says, "has studied brevity too much, Bede has left many days untouched." He endeavours to supply their deficiencies, and also to reconcile the discrepancies of various comme- morations. He was the first really to pojiularise the worksof Adoand the anonymous Roman, but his own book has assumed almost as many forms as those of Bede or Jerome, and has become the source of most existing W.'stern calendars. The interpolations and variations are fully treated in the edition by Sollier, which forms the tith volume for June of the Actn Sanctorum, and is rejiriuted in Migne, /'. L. exxiii. Notker was a monk of St. Gall, who died in A.D. yi'2. He combined Ado and Kabanus. His work will be found in Migne, cxxxi. lOJO. Thus Bede was enlarged by Klorus and Raba- nus, from the /irst enlargement ami the les»er Roman grew Ado's work, t'rom the second and Ado's worl; grew Notker's, but Usuard's that grew out of Ado's alone became the most cele- brated. V. yfetiicdt Murtirototjios. — As the enlarged martyrologies that we have just been considering seem to lie an imitation of the Greek menologies, so metrical martyrologies may have taken their rise from the Greek practice of reciting ilaily in the service iambic distichs, sometin^os of much beauty, describing the triumph of each of the martyrs celebrated, followed, in the case of the chief ol' them alone, by an hexameter line fixing the day cf the passion. A collection of such hexameter lines, which are always sad doggerel, would form a metrical martyrology. One such has been extracteil from the Menaiea by Godo- fr„dus Sihcrus (Kcclcsidn Crmecae Mn iiirohiiwm Metriciim, Leipzig, 1727), who has added the half rhythmical menology of Christopher of Mitylene. The little poem ascribed to Bede (/'m^ro/. f.at. xciv. 0(i3)is hardly worth calling a martyrology, but .seems to be genuine (I)e .Smedt, p. 1.18; Binterim, v. I. .'18). Wandnliiert, a monk of the d:Ocese of Treves, at the age of thirty-five, in or bout A.u. 84_', wrote a martyrology in he^a- . lete-s, independent of Bede ana the lesser Rom.. If contains many things not to bo found Lisewnere, which he elai:fis to have taken f'rom auihcntic old books by the help of Klorus of Lyons who possessed them, but critics are suspi- cious (/'((gy of the same Aengus and M .1 ','•""'"- published by the Rev. M. Kellv ID (Dublm 1857), which has been generfc ^J pased the earlier work, in giving oily a Jfecti, m o( Insh martyrs and including ma-„v val, ■ " notices concermng those of various lands (F b ,'xottish Caletulars, pp. xiv-xvii) (.^ trots, Liter„tu,-e-Om- article is mainlv drawn from --1.8; t.n. pp. ,,,-xxxii). The preface bv B.ron,us o the Roman Martyrology, Ihe dTsseV tat.ons and notes of Sollier ( f/.u«^l/ „L!vaZ ot.,,„u,n a,Md Acta SS. BolUnd. Jun v Tn J ,g„e, Patrol c,,nl), and of V^orent^ni I^.f,, . lo(>7)are to he consulted. DeSmedt(A„ rX /o tica and martyrology „f Philocalus in h 4- pendix. He had intended to give a list >V d extant calendars and martyrol^gits'but ^u the task too arduous. De Slne.lt sta es that tbur Jacob.te calendars are edited by th. As.emanN BMwt,ecae Vaticm.,e MSS. t. ii. codd 'l? aTfiw' and th,.e orthodox Syrian calenda:;s (W.' 'p.' \l' 114, 1.>I), one of which is taken Vom "m ';! «o more of the orthodo.. SyriaL are g ,'. ov Ma. (Scnptores \..W^,, t. ii. pt. ii. p„ f^j .K'O our Copfc calendar. a:e ,„b|i, „, \';f J ; l^yLudoijandconXrw;;..^';!:;'-,.:;,;!:;;:^;;^^ fch.op.c calendar of about the K'th ce turv ,i89-4,>b). No ancient and authentic Armen m t lii p 'm ""'**'" <'^'«y*/''«'(/c7ei(«s, v.-Y\\v:ii 19^7. *• 11 p^'-«-l; ot Mantua, B-l^, 1^9.< ; of' ^.u,r"i «5 • ;.";! "-;ibed to Liw U<»4' „*• vv X' ' "' ^tnvelo, near o.a:'x'/;^,2;;9. ''""""■' "^^ ^'■•'''i''"«- '•-'"^; ;;.i';'.^:;,';.Y'''^°ftheMozarabiclit'u:.;; MARY 1139 p. .'H another marble tablet with a comnlete calendar 0. .he 9th century discovered .at nJ L &:f5'Th^^5^rS^:^Si ":..^rrr^^--rr't^-5 vZVr f ''^'••«^ ""■<"-■ in M%ne-sThe h..,V„I An:ZV) ^''"™'-— '^'l '■> Africa Dec. 18 MARULLUS, martyr; commemorated at lonh'lian^iyf //"""■'^'■j commemorated at Api,!- lonia Jan. 27 (Huron. Mart.). n^ h I MARY. [Maria.] ^ "^ I Th V '"'.''''"'P "f "'«'n>eotokos, Aug. 1.5 h 4. I he Nafv.ty of the Th.otokos, sVpt 8th 5 Ihe Presentation of the Theotokos, n;,v Vlst" Among the Middle festivals is reckone.rin . us.s,an Church, the IVotection of theThe ,ok.^ ^h 1 : J tr'n" ''f. '='"^""'- "''ConstanttopTe' nent o the t?TL"'? 'V^' honourable Vest! nu.t ot the Iheotokos in Blachernae, .July 2nd • the Depos.fng of the honourable Gird lc,f the -t)tn. In the Russian calendar there are also ihrri./zr^'""^^"-^"'""-"'"-"-^ Th::i.:!;;;i^[!:;:"'^^.S'^- 'ji- occur: 1. on the Sunday following Alig'' 16 h .rTlieT von , on of the Girdle, -Tbont^ng a'lst'. \''\t 'l1t.';/'',t'1' '""V'- '';^« P--tatioo'N?v 'i^t, b. Ihe Conception, Dec. nth fesUval of''''st"'M" '"'"'"'Y "^ere" is . monthly n^tivit^ff s' &;r '•\"« ir^ «- i-o>-d^ archs •■ and t h. . ii '■ "^ "^ ^^° *'"'™ 1"''"- Th^ DeatI of S m"^ T'^' festivals:- I'..ri!;:„to 'k '2nd "I- n;/.""" -• I'he n,n., Ma.4 25th ;r The X,^f^i:5-^f •>. Ihe Punhcation of Anna, July 14th, G Th.' 73 \A 1140 MAKY ?S i MARY I t :; '' |Si:^9lhf8:^i'^"f;^[!^i;-JJ?^!"P-|ho„ou.^ ,„e R„„.„ eh..,.ch i„ observing the Intlie Homanealendartherearosomefestivalsof .>t i\I,uy which are oUcrve.l uuiversally throuirh- out iicinan Christendom, some that are observed « ■''h"ve that the Festi- >als ot the Purification, the Annunciation, the Visitation, the Nativity, the Conception are it'lnve ' " -'■^''"g -l- ■" •"= .rear oi our Lord t-} his son Ju.stinian, in the year 541 or 642 <-"Jrenus, an historian of thl- ilth centurv -="gns Its institution to Justin (LlrlZJn I ^"'"P''>d""'h p. 366, Paris, 1047); the Xr feur^!rrv'°''i'f'''''''^(-«^-^'hor:i '-aiiistus, Jlist. hccles. lib, .wii c 2« • Ti,-, , phages C/.o„o,,.«y^, ,, igg, ^„^; ^^ / ^u ; .:; i."8''Mil n'- ^^m *'"™">--. .heiatt'his^..S;vt';^;:L^^^?:..t: t^.^'i "«' .'■°'-« "» t» conclude hiTh esival had no existence before the time of I,, t'u.an, but only that it was made by h „. of oecumenical observance, or of obligation in Co stantinople, ^„r of obligation oif the 2nd February.. According^;T;;:i^,i:(i^:;, -:,„;; a«.c./i Jntrod. vol. ii, p. 771, Lond. ^50) su " Feb 1 7'" T-'k^ transferred by Justinian o obstved rb t '■'"'' '^' ''"y ''" «hich it is tint NbvtT ^™';«;''"«- l''"t it is probable h. t Nicephorus and Theophanes meant to state WW LrtTu- (^'"•'""■^■"'- in """■ ^42, apud "101. iatr., De la Bigne, torn, vu n nss l'„,.; U.H9) Calvisius (Opts Cl,r„n.t.,. ^^'l' '^^ home, l,.8t.. Basnage (Ann.lcs, torn. iii. n. 75" oii'i -'"J: '""f • '•"'^"■T {Hist. EcZ:^:. xxxiii. , ].an., 1732), and the great m.joritv of au horities consider Justinian to be it, ''aJhm anJ there is ittle doubt that they ar rig ,' though the Idea of establishing it may h^i vj «i'>"ng up in the la»t year of fhe reTg/ot i Nlcephoru»'8woitlB.re: Tarr.. ii «„; „c j,^^„, c. 2H), rtioRe of Theophanes are : «al r^ avJ,o6,u. |.. l^H). _U.d,e„„s says of the fa„ y.ar of Ju»,l„'. ..Z'- If predece fow.irds aliortiv( itsinsfit porary( coiijectu c lebrat; was ins thirty yi of the 1 no grout et Anna, /'■ Mai-U Tyre, a.d tlii't the Jirobably nople in attributed to Aniphil A.D. 370, i cursum B A.D, 325, a attributed more serm. the day b '■does not Latin fatht on the day Its dtte I riwry is net cause that which, since a century ar had become of Christ in would con,se '"it Marv, ha made the otic +) 'or her (, The Armenia ••'cb, 14th, be d.iy of the \ once counted 'I'he occiisiij hi." the occun (amine, menti, as having tal stantinople in it has been , tounders was t halia, Lupercal 'ioman festivit the loss of whi ran(iu.f, Untion <■ 7, Venice, i; ,"/'''■<•• c. 81, ad li.'roniu,s. Mart <"m. xxvi, p. 1.) more probable which it was in "i'"'ate an event «:is believed to c, ■^I'terits establis iicss to regard it unholy orgv, a 0, I'l'ice of a Pag;i„ in tiic early part < habaau... Mnuius, t> '■'■i, apud Magn, Similarlv the . t J f urity, tlie Holy I Delivery, besides he whole of the the chronological :uted. awavTii, "tiravT-l], 0, Festnm SS. Si- indelani, Cuiui/o- fus not a Festival J so it has aiwavs ch. Its oriE;iiial , was 'TvairafT-r, liered into Latin meaning the Simeon aii.f Anna In the West it the Purification, hurch, to be re- Is of St. Wary, i on the occasion together certain stin, emperor of iiir Lord 520, or ;ar 541 or 542. 11 th century, n (JI!st(jri(ii-um +7); the other (seeNicephorus • c. 28; Tliec). ris, 1(}55; JJi.i. 1 Muratoriuiii, ' happens that e of expres.siuns elude that the e time of Jus- iilo by him of gation in Con- 1 the 2nd of I (l/(jly Eastern iii. WiM) su])- ' Justinian to m which it is it is probable neant to state ■instituted the ann. 542, spud ^- l;J88, J'aris, »», inann.54I, >liMjiuin, Feb. 2, 1.1. iii. p. 752, . Eccles, liv. it majority of le its author; ey are right, it may have i reign of his MARY predecessor, and some sten« mn,. k i tmvards realisini; U wh'; h ^ ^ " "'"'" *"'"'" ' •■""'i-tive. TheCen ' i V 7T '•"' ""e tin,e it^institu,i:n;.^:;^5:i':;f,'';f •"-'■« assign conjectures that "a w,J ,. '' "'"'"mus e lebration in the W J" " ?''""^''^ '"'^•"''^ if« was ins.itut d the,^ %;- n" "/'I f'"-^'^"^'>- '' ' ♦hirty vers before .n . " '^"'"' *^'-''"'''"'' "'"'"t no ground of e "|L„ee 'H T-"'''""''' ''''' "^ "'^■t the festivaTvt' iff ?"'"'' 7'"''' ""l''v l"'"l'ably written bv a Mp'.k r^' ""' ^' ^""'' ^«» •Hfibuted to Cvril of i»'^' , "'"''"' "'"""n" "■Amphiloehius 10.370 and ,?r '•"• '?"' ''"''' ^•a :i7U, are spurious To Ire^T'^' ''.■"^'^''' cursu,nVo,nM, attribute.! to St 71^ '" ^'• A.n. .(20, and a Scrmn d,, p ' ■'^'niui'-ius, attributed to tZt^^JT'^: ''■ f'"'''^ more sermons alb (red fn 1, ■ ■*' ""'' "'i'ly ^!i day by .iSr:arY;\s/''";r"' ••'" -the day of thfoe ':„:'.?? j^V^'V,"''^'"- ruaiT IS necessarilv fb,. ,1 , ^ ', '^"^ "' ''eb '■■•"'- that is r^^ri h';'* •'!" f-'ival. be- ■•' '^""turv and a ii. If be V,re,^ ?""'''""' '^at is haJ become acce il TtL T '" "' ^^ "»''«<"■> <>'• Chn-st in the E.s , . n''"^' "' '''<= ^'•'ativity would consequentiv h' ; f "W" '^' ^''''- ^^ "•a'le the ortbring an l^-d '';!'''• ""'""^'^ ''">■« J he Arn.enian church nh '.^ P>'nt>cati„u. ^•^•''. 14th, because it L„r"'T" "l '"■^"^'"' '"> 'la.v of thi .Nativ,U ™"t^ •'■",'• ^'^ ^J"'''"'"' "'' its balia, Lupercalia "t"'it,Vof c "' ''*' f "^'"- Homan (cstivitie.s whi,.h h> 1 1 ''"';*', ""^ "ther the loss of which wa sfeT; 1 :i" '■•^'^"^bed, ar.d <■• 7, Venice 1577. u , Tt "./"'•'"'•'(m, lib. vii '"ore probable that the whL. V ''''''^ "■'"'•b it was instituted w'k ;•''■'' "'"" uioratean event in ^^„ iT ;^""l''} to comnie- »-l.elieved,oLMf';':°V''''' '•'■'■'' ^hich ■^ft^'i- its establish", nt th'e 1 ll '""'"""'"rat ion. ness f„ reganl it as Ti;..! ■ " "" ""willing. i",^;:rid';L"?^"r^'-^S C.i*. «l'n.i J CbitfrHun "?•-'•'""." lib- ii. , •^itnilarlv thf ere non '' """• '■ ^ «"2 ) ^'-■'^-«« candies, -d^j:, --■;;::-- MARY 1141 P'-"Phe,sy, as^-s read f ,), ^r'"'"', «'•"". 'on d.d , ('-•Iv.trange, .4/,W , /^ /, '''"'''•■'' "'at dav " ver.se of Luke.,, "a ti,. V l"!'"''' ""= ^-'"' ''i'f-" ""taftera it hJit ■" ""''"■"■ welcomed that it h „1 "'''' "''"* ''""lilv v;«w of assin i ,„„^'^,t"'f'''*.'-:!'"™'' wi.h tj/e tho heathen fea.st ,1 e|,^ •"■'•";'", '■^■^•"■•■'' '" Ilenedict XIV retrn I ^' ""''•■"''' tbatj.ope "e-tieal. iWo-l^ t.,b;;i;sTh"' T /"""'^ of thep,.„cession to Sta M ', i ? M^' '"t.-oduction «'"« I., «ho lived in th -♦. '^'•■'SS'"'-'-' to So,-- believes that the use ot 1 '■'•m""'>' '^"» be bfore that time, a' h " ar""-'-^ "''^'"^^'^^^ W.g.us (Hom. ii.,V;p. ' ,] ," J '"ent.oued bv l*"vii. p. 597) who I?! , ^'"-'' ''"''■o'' toni. b-bop 0/ Chartres a the b , '•''' • ""'• ^'""'bort ^.''"tury, explain the sv,^,f;°°"'8°'' ""= Hth '■■"• "'^'^ v'l-gm wax of which Vh! ,, '""'"' '" the (*'v«o, apud Magn Bibl P.?'"'' ^"'^ ""^''^ •^"^)- -i'he fifth coumil /i,'?"' '"■"• iii p. enlarges on the manif,?,'' <'^ *'''«»- A..,. vA eandlts(Hard Sf ti"'''*''^o''™''"''' «i' 'b <^es.si-.u came to be 1 Tj 'a''' '''^- ''''"' I'"'- *alk of St. Marv and In ,«V''f"''-^'^'"i'>g the the day of the Pu^i^Vat/oT'"' *" ""^ '^-'Pl' on »«n;«;5 '^''■^"''■'^'^■""^ (Eiayy,^,a^Ss, An- Jts institution Th ,.„ .- of the institution If t ,is .r. t''''^"' ''"'""" the I'uHHcation. It i, til 't"^:" ' »» 'be.e i.. „f '^^■"tury, but the oc as on" f it" .'7,'" ""-■ ''b not known. An attemn* '^■'tablishmenf is very high aniXn^'X^llT """'^ '" '■''""> a Acl,l,-es,ses, delivered on he ^ ?''"f "« '" 'bree a-igned by Vo.ssiu,s to ^e.::.v n' "'"'' " ^^ " and may yet be fonn.i , "^,SO'y Ihaumaturgu, gennin/writing "n tmr^iv "'"' ""• '■"' •^' (*'-,.. /,^^^'^--;;^t,ons of his, vorks "P- «reg. Thaum. p 9 rti ,i '^"""'1'"^ »P"rious^ness is nnd ubL (s ;' in'^- ^'''^'■'' ^cnpt. Ecdes., On f„m ■> i^ellarniine, ,/<. '•^ V ; ;ryier, ' ZJ^;,/X 'V'^ ^'"'- -^g'ip -A. tond. I85n Th.. ^ "i""- appendix Ad' P"- of his suc,.esso,.s in ,i ::^;, • :.';,''"'"'i' ••■«'iv- one "lore probably b- ' „ „ """"*-'^- 708. „r '" 'hi llfh\.,.u,,;7'";tr,' '■''''''• '^""'i''"' 5'H;. Two homilies /«j.7 ■ *'• '■"^''. 'ans, ^'«nV... attributed ,0 An s "T""r"'"' ^^""'^ ■'^^, would «ppeartolo .t ',"*^^^''"»'' ^'t'- Ana^^tasius aZ., ^^X^ iT^^^^r "' """^ '-'.- trustworthy .vid:i^ft::^rr^ 4xa 1142 MAEY the festival is found in the first chapter of the Acts °'^'he tenth ecunuil of Toledo, which was held a.d. 6")i>. The council declares that, whereas the Feast of the Holy Virgin was kept at dillerent times in dilferent places in Spain, and could not be ijept in Lent without transgressing traditional rule, it should be observed on the octave bel'ore Chri, tmas day. The rule to which reference is htre made is the 51st canon of the council of Liodicea, held in the 4th century, which forbids the observance of the Nativities of Martyrs (a jihrase which at that time waa equivalent to Holy days) in Lent."- The second reference to the festival is found in the acts of the council in Trullo, held a.d. Hn, which permitted the observance of this holy d.iy in Lent, while it continued the Laodicean prohibition nf all others.' The date of the institution of the festival may therefore be fixed ns being at the end of the Uth or the beginning of the 7th century. The council of Metz makes no mention of it among the festivals ordered by it to be observed in the year of our Lord 8)3 (can. xx.xvi.) ; nor does it ajipear in company with the Purification in the list of festivals given in the Capitularies of Charles the Great or Ludvig {Capit. ab Anscniso c li.cta, lib. i. § 158; ii. § .i.S). T/ic date in the calendar is March 25th, as being nine months before the nativity of Christ. St. -Augustine speaks of March ^'5th as being the day on which it was believed that the conception of our Lord took place, inasmuch as Dec. '.'Sth w.is regarded as the day of his birth {/le Trin. 111'. IV. c. v., Op. torn. viij. p. 894, ed. Migne). I'iie Armenian church, which observes .Jan. Uth as the Nativity as well as the Kpiphanv of Christ, has not the Festival of the Annunciation in its calendar. Like the Feast of the Purification, this festival was instituted in honour of our Lord, and in commemoration of his conception ; but it pro- bably passed more readily ami quicklv than the sister festival from the list of the U.minican to that of the Marian Festivals, as the original idea is not preserved in its title (as it is in the Hv|)apfinte), except in the Klhiopian calendar, where it is not called the Annunciation but the Conception of Christ. The purpose, therefore, of the festival is to commemorate (1) the announce ■ ent made bv the angel Gabriel to St. Mary that she should conceive and bring forth the promiserl .Mes-iah, and (2) the conceidion id" our Lonl which fol- lowed that announcement (I uke i. 2ti-:!«), The place where this aunipmic-nient was made was the house iu Nazareth in which St. Mary lived. The legend of Loretto has transferred tfiis house to Italy; the exact spot where it took place i» nevertheless pointed out both bv Greeks and Latins, a different spot by each, as 'still existiuir IU Palestine. 3. Thk AssUMfliOV (Koi',u„ff(.„ MfTdirraiTis, Hormilio, Patisatio, Traiisitus, Bipositiu, MiqratiJ Asmmptio). Its insttuthn. — This festival was instituted, according to the statement of Nicejihorus Cal- MABY listus (irtst. Fcc/es. lib. xvii. c. 28), by the emperor .Maurice, who lived at the close of the bth an.l the beginning of the 7th centurv. In the time of Ch .ries the Great, two ceiituriea Uter, Its observance was not yet universal in the West (Cipit. ab Aimegiso collectt, lib. i 8 158 apud Migne, Patrohg. torn, xcvii. p. 6;i3, Paris,' 18jI).<" Hut It appears to have beep, received after deliberation by Charles, and it is recognised by his son Ludvig in the year 818 or 819 {ibid lib. 11. 0. 35, p. 547). An octavo was added to ttie festival by pope Leo IV., a.d. 847. /ts date m the calendar is August 15th The purpose of the festival is to commemorate tlie assumption of St. Marv into heaven in hodv and soul. The origin of the belief that she was so assumed, and the steps by which it grew are as f(dlows: — In the .Jrd or 4th century there was composed a book, embodying the Gnostic and Collvridlan traditions as to the death of St. ALirv, called Ve Jransitu I7.;,/,>i,s Ma.iae Liber. The' book exists still, and may be found in the liibliot'wca Patrnm Maxim; (tom. ii. pt. ii. p. 212). The legend contained in it relates how St. Marv, alter" her Son s death, went and lived at Bethlehem for twenty-one years, after which time an antn (.Hard. Cmcil. lom. lii. |i. 16»)). Cl.arle«ihc(irfur'« Opiiulare, after recouiitiim tlie festivals, r«jh: " | „. Assun.pt.one iwinUe Maria,, inter. rciKaniloni reliii(|nimus.- The treotiM Oc An.tmM.me H. I!. Ii.tfcnij.uttritmi.d to St, Augustin.. iin.t bouii.l up with his works (torn, vi, p. Ii42, ,d. .Mig„e) ha- Ix-ri UloUBllt I., have li i.n « iciay bv !;:!■ of Ch.;?:. ;.■- 1 ■-! U) Ills liicmir.v .in ihc sublet, as it he^lns, •• Ad intmol Kotade Virpiniset .>la.rfsf).,niinl rfsolutione tein|H,rull et nusuinptlone piremii quid intclllgam itspoiwurua." MAltY Paris, 1698) (0)™; '':''''; .^''•*' ■*"^. <"'• l^-n. tl'o V,rg,n was taken up iuto heaVe „ '""'" "•i-ote that they had h/d it™ i , ' "' ""'"-' Thus the authoWtv of ft, *'"'"' •" "»'">■" «'■!" . of AtV"iLiii;trFuTo;iu''/f"-'''" tine, of Jerome, was obtiinH,! f IL"' ,"', '^"■«"''- scries of forgei-ies'^elrcl^':''"''' ''>■.■•' (iceordrtuce with thn ..on.;, "'",<"' "eciuse in the Onosti,,. 'end ;.rat H. "/ Z'"' ''"J"' ""'^ -•iters who did no''„: t''^i^*<'»"''«J- was not all, for there i" the ^i . " , ">'' ( 1) that no one within ^h chu c a^ilh. Ti''"":'' centuries, and ' ■■■> tl,.,f »i l '""K"' "tforsi.v it within the ohm h hn"' '",''" ■"'' '^'•■•'' '^"'^h the book condemned b>T''':^ ' ''"■«'-'"j- fr-"" who held and t,^,^ht'ir" '"'-'"" ""^ ^•'""•^l' of Jerusalem Vif ah > """ •'"^""'''' b'shoj, "••-".-.sceneminiur.^ '' "r"'"""' '» J''^,' Kuthvmiac hist, ,v' ro„ T"*"""" '■™'" " ""•■ 1748 be for lh7 ult""'' V' ^*^^' ^''='"'>''- who (aocordinrto,rsL""'^"''^r'^ genuine) and I'uleheria's s ,di„' ,^'''*''.'"""0 <"> Marcian a^ to St. JIanVs uifh ""/"■■ '■>'"™»tiou nnrratincT a shoHe. . 1 ' '"^'J'"^ '" ^^'^'^^ ^y legend as" "a m ' ;!T» "f "'« D<^ Transitu The.,r„n,/perronti h n tt T V"'" *'-'"li'i"n." (<.r the ,,,4 if ,Z 1 '■*'"'■"'' "■''» '"light it l-amaseei;] :„•,''; r"'[ """''"'-"I to John •^e spurious, as u'lI^tHi^/IVf'^r"' gory of Tours ad IQi^ ' ^ ''".n') ■ "*) was Ore- -'/<'V«,«(|ib iA i) !,1::^'! I.",,'^'^ "^' «'-'•« Blessed Marv ha I inish 'j I "'^ '"""ws : " W|,en -i was now , 'tt' ^.T'/r "'""^ '"■"' 'he apostles were ga hemM ?l ""^ '""■'''• »» f'<™ all parts of he *rf "'""' '"'' ''"»«« heard fha't X was to T'^' ,"'"' "■'"-'" 'hev -"■h-) with her": d Ib'tid .1;''e T^Y t""^-^ came with his ancels in,! Vl-' l ^""^ •^«'"'* '• *" Michael tiif V.hlef^^^'''" ■•'""'• g''^-'' In the .norning the ;,,,"h'^^''/1;^ "'""^ "^vay. -i*h the bed, and ,, ac n'?"^ "'' '"-"' ''"''> "■">'''>*'i"K -e- TheAbWMigneZint; .r'"^ ''"'' ^'' ^'''^'t-" f''"gory here^rel^^ r„V "hV'i" .t'"/^--"' " ^^ha' Virifin and its attendLt "*"" "' "'* l''''^»«J 'l-'htedly drew o'w rf'i'?''r-^'"'''^«^ »'« -n- fseu,lo-jielito-r /.C i^';'" -^^'rO '■'■""> fhe ::^fh Js classed- itn^ a^r:!"/;,.^"^. -fh ;^n;:;:ms,^:e:'ti:i:;rS'p'^ •vere soon afVpr ;„♦,. i ,'•"*" ») Oregorv. MAHY 1143 Ue,..e.ltradi,!^;:-;,l^:^';?^"'^"''-'~an,u. i the subieet are An ^ i^" "'''" "'■'''"•■' "n "f Toledo. A.n «5; : t" t'!:- '^■'i',' "il'I'Thons s lived abJut An ,'o ";:"'','' "^ '^-"^'-"s who ' ""y of them r ^euLine h''"^- '""■''^"'-' ".s follows:- tvasist; '", ™"">'-"'orate is 4thcenturya par . h.?"'^ •'", "'^ '''•'' '"• Mary's death ad if "'^ ''""■^t'c logend of St -akos,! 'indGdWri,?'^'^';',' '■>■''- ^hun.h endoftheSthcentu iv t" ''i''''' """" '" "'e ^■hurch in the et'" h'" J r/h "'":'^''.' '"•" '"'^ !>.v a series of sucees ful f ,.? """"•"-- Partlv adoptionoftheG::^ ™M--tlyby,he accredited teachers, writers -M^d , ' '""'' "" " festival in conimemon :,■'.' ,;;''*^'-^'^' ^"'l come to be believed J "'e event, thus at the beginaingo ih -h'"'''';'.'*^'' '" ">^' ^-">t ''eginnii,/of,l^^^t;,;;;:;"'heWesta. the A«<}r,S. ""'''"" ^'"'^^^'"•' ^^^ ""T.f^o., ''* institution Thio C i I . been estaldisheJ'by.,i w' '", ''^'^ '" ''''« tiH.5, on the rep-esen ■" ,n ^^ '" '■','" """ >-''"f V'"i/"«) that he ha f. . ° V ..'''l '"'""' ^'•'■''•■"■''*'" heard the angels ''"'' >''''"'^ 'ollowinr 8. and that ,'' tl^Tf "" /^' "'ght of Se,"' ■■e.'..s"nforw lieh hev ■n"''"''"',."' '"'" ">^" "'e •"-•en born on ,h ., ^.it' ,",« ^^^'J "'••''«'• -"ary had '■^'"J"». «^t«hhshed tl e ;,i, Jr: '"n '^'T l'"" and the angels mi.rh ' '" "''''''■ 'hat we the same M i e fe'''S'""r^ '''"^ ^^■^■"' «* IJelethus confirms Du-^nH-^. ''^' ''"■ "'■ '■•'«>• ^'"■m. 0#c. c. M9 l" "■''■''^*''"'""' ^Explli •■' s"i!gesti„n, , s lie h. "r'"'\'l!''^ thrown out datetf the' "Ave Si ,.H"^^'!^'■'"'■"■•'' '" ""= '"c:i instituted soon urther V"'^''* ''"'' " because from that ti„l ,i """J^''' "* ^^Phesus, Blessed Virgi^gitlnTinl?'"?"'''''''' ♦'■•''"''■'■' pery day t^n-oS/h:; " J •" "h^ ?' ""'^ however presume to savtllt . ' '''"'■'' '"'' then, but, on the contravl lu " T/ "^^^^hlished «'as unknown irtreS'cI r'''"K«'^'''"' "" of Charles the g" at td r ,"'"^ l" ""^ '""^ by its absence f:';^-/th,-r,;sr''^1 T ""^ -"^^ («'/>-■/. .M„«.i;,>ocote , ' f. '^^ ^''^-^''^ Jn a calendar of M,ll„ l'..'^''; 1 '■ "^ '• -'• ^ •^■*> (torn. ii. pt. ii. D 1()"1 vin"" ,'7':,.^"^ Muraforj '» ^e "fthe ■specially obser od at ft ^ " ""'"' "« ''ei,.g not yet. gen r;i ev;,i„ t^r- ''V''""^'' '' *«« buted to^St. AuIustL "^ ^ ''«'■'»"" attri- -■^ugubtine, and quoted by the ■f -''■« uk(a 11 u MARY lii'in-iary as ilulivcml on the Feast of tli>. Nati- vitv (if St. Mar-v, is, of course, spiiriciis (^Sorm. I'.vcjr. alms Do Suiictis, Jiviii, torn. v. p. L'1(J4 ed Jliiriii'). ' Th,> jmrposc of the festival is to commemorat,. the bu-thnt St. Mary as it is rwomite,! in the apocryiihal gos|,els, the Protevaiii,reli„„, ,,„,! tiie <.os,„,l „f the iiirth of Mary. N,.thimr whatever IS known ot St. Mary-s birth. We .io not jtn-nv the names of her parents, or anvthine at all about her early life. When we have .tate.l that she was o the tribe of Judah and descended from Day.d, that she had a sister named, like hersell. Marv, and that she was connected by n.arnage «,lh Klizabeth, we have said all that can be known with respect to her previous to her betrothal to J„se|d>. But as e.arly as the -'ud or M-if century th d' ■ ■ ' MARY the house or Israel loved her. She i, said to have r,.n,a:,.ed at the Temple till she ws twelve or fourteen years old, food being brought 'i^ r nti "v'";^'n '''" '^'s-'. I'k--' tiuu In e - natiMty and her assumption, crept into the "■ T,i "'n.C'*' '''' ' "•' '■'"'' «"' -"''''--•' the th 'T'"'' •^""'"icnorated by it, in been hrst observed in the flth Venturv N rf..,« .a,.W„.„fthe Byzantine ch-ui-ch 1 lavL u„ , . T^""'. " '° ^""""emorate the ayi g up or depositing in the church .{ Blachernae m Constantinople of (1) ,he „, , J clothes of St.. M,,,.„ /--A j'j^ VV i»e gi 'V^- h M.'iy. The legend, as contained in'those apo- cryphal gos,,els, narrates that Joachim and Anna ot ihe race of David, lived piously together as hus ,an,l and wile tor twentv vears at Nazareth ■ e -- yi— » '"v/i/jy ■jiiiu CO nave be^n stolen ir of''u„ '^^."'''^-'"^ *""' t'andidus"iu"u; tunc of Leo Magnus, successor to Marciau <<'^^'»"f"^ for .luly 2, Constantinople, 184:i) iTj'^y'''''' ^^^ l>i:'osm.No Of' THE th tat the end of this lime jo-achim was roughlV Hove, 4In r?,?''^ ^'"' "'■•'■o«''-'^0 Of- T„b .-.buked by the hLrh priest, and Anna bitterly r^,'";"'V^'^''''^ °^7"^^^ jeered at by her maid, because they had no I Tbi f r'^T ,^""'T'!' ^*"'*'""'>' . .d; that Joachim went into the wild™ LlJ^j;^^';^!''':^ '*!:'.««'''■'-'-*'' have been • 1,111. tU I. 1 L. ' ■"•'-""'"' 'oey nau no „ ,' ''f /'"achim went into the wilderness an,l lasted for forty days, and Anna went into h.-r garden and [.rayo,! that she might have a ohiM as .>,arai had ; and two angels appeared to Anna, and promised her a chiM ; and Joachim « s calle,! Mary (GHes, Ox/ex Aj,ovn,phus yori estanwnt,, pp. 3:3, 47, Lond. 18+7). These i'gends ot M. Mary's birth were repudiated by i;:s-i;-Ej 5. S?5?a' ::;,=;!!: «■> a body e.vternal and hastile to"'it*seif Likc^the legends of her death, they crept into the church m the < t h, 7th and 8th centuries. Pope Bc^ne" li ' -\1\. allows that "there is nothing about her na.u-,tyin Holy Scripture, and all ^that is said about It IS drawn from turbid fountains," which h.,> exp ains to mean the frotevangelion and the o or legends (A, Fe.t. Aativ. B. Vinjini^l'll Migue, r/wot. Curs. Compkt. p. OH) ' '^ 0. Tl.K I'RKSKNTATIO.V (TA .'mS,^ TVS finji"""' ^'''""'""'"'^ ^<^''<"« Curiae Vir. /h in.tit>,t!on.-rhe Festival „f the Presenta- ' "' ^^'' •^'■"•y at the Temple is supposed by Zlt'r^'^^^^r'"-'^'^' «t Cons{i„tinl,,d- -mtA.i). ,.io. There is certain evidence of it« •.xistence there m a.d. lloO. But it did not rxss.nto the West till a.d. l;i7,5. (See I aunoiu" Pt. 1. c. 10, p. 77. Paris, 1G77.) It was with- ;lmwn from the Roman calendar by Ku^ V Turner' '' ""'"^ ""• "" *''« P-^- "^ tion oi'^l'^T '■' '" ^''""nemorate the pr6.senta- V c 7 as narrated in the Gnostic legend G t 1' to tlie Lord step b^ It, but there is no evidence of its observance before the 0th century. Its d .te in tho cX2^ t.ust rT" ""' ^'■""■°'"" ^'"-^'- - -lugust .il. Its purpose is to commemorate (1) the discovery of the supposed girdle of St. Ma,y thTui^ • r *':.'".^'''""" to Constantinople ia the time of Justunan, and (;i) a miraculous cure wife of le. IT III'? '"'u"-*" ^'y '' "" ^''o "'e Witt of .e the Philosopher, a.d. mi. (Nice- phorus C^illistus, I/!st. Ecclrs. lib. xiy. 2 ,"■ 14, 24. Du Kresne, Notae in Anww Comnewie Hitoiae Par,s 11)70; Mcnae,M for Angus p. 189, Constantinople, 184H.) ' 8. Tin; Sy.NAxis of the Tiieotokos and 'OP JosKPi, „ER SrousE.-This festival was probably instituted, at Constantinople, at abou the same Jute ^,. the two previous y named festivals though, like them, it claims a n ich earlier date appeal being made to a spu us sermon of Epiphanius, supposed to have be n delivered on the day. The date in the calenZ and the purpose of its institution are clo.selv ,„n. nected. t is observed on Dec. 2.3, as l,e'in^ i continuation of the Christmas festival, the mind being turned on the first day to the S.m, an n he second day to the mother. The word Synaxis, derived from avpdy,,^, me-us in the first p ace an assembly of worshiiipers, and .o'n"f: i'" I^K PiT"!: '^""'"'^■''i^'Oa co'iimei'n '". tion festival held by those so a.ssembltd. 9. The Protectiox op tub Most Hor.v which is. „bo;neTi;t;rp;;te":-::-.:;;f-;! i Mcm.EH>. go^i^s ^^ti^wr^.S fi'«liol of the Birth of Mary. Th^'egcmd state ,„ ,1 ^''f ""'"g f the 10th century. The day th.t when St. Mary was three yea? if h^ fiT''*-'"'"': °C*''« '^"^'^i''" ^'''"rch on wh h parents brought her to the Temple to, du « he '"''"'' '' ^^'- '• "» P^n'O-e is to c,,,,. to the Lord ; and that she walled up th H teen fr'K i'k' i^'"" *^''' ^'- ^'"' drew, surname,! aid that he h„d ah l^h priest placed her on the thirfs ep'of the Ivb!'h t'"'^ "'" ^'"^hernae, Constantinople liar: and ahe .) ,n,.„.t „,;.!. >,.._ ,. "'"P "'. '"e which he suniwse,! bim«„l«' .„ i ' iir ; and she •iinced with her IVet; and all j Mary, with' proph suppose,! himself to h ave seen St. proj.hets, aiiootles, and angels, pray.! MARY ing fur the worM nml snrnnilincr I,„. • _. / Rn.-sian church .iLcounts for the f^stu.,! 1 , t-ng found in .he Hyzantine calen 1 ^ 'v ?he g.e„t troubles whieh in the 10th en ur'-w ■ 'e /.,«,«./.,„._,.,. J relates ^hat this ^•s n-al was institute,! a.D. 1067 hy al In Helsmus who ha,l been sent bvWilliL of Knslan,! to Denn.ark, and being ca X in a „ u.jrx 1 ,=''•' '"'W'Wi f torn pll'v St. Anseln, hi.n'iel ™ the S oeT/ hT"'' ""'" I'on. Paris, 1 iOO) This t.s T'th ''• '"'' '^' 1 un w. tj "^ .. ^'^'^ 'D the year A n rfiafed itasheterodoT < >i ^^'f '^- I^*') '""Pu- "have kept th v't „ t"hT''r '"-" '*'^''"'"''^' "That ihe ,„;.„,, .'!'','! i;'"'/"" '■■'h^'.vear l;t_'8. •he .nother .t^ our I onl '^'•^''■^'"' ^ "?"' »'ary, -'.•esoie.nniy.v;:b,S;i^'^^tr;i'rr':K'' ni-n; tLt by this Zals ,K ' ''•'"'"" "'' "" of our salvaiio^;;:^r;:^: :Sai'r -t venerable Id '^ss! Z'T '^'^''^^ "^ ""'• nM that of her eone tin , "'""«''' **' '" sai.l he solemn] eeleirr,/ I ^u"""'"'"" "*''"'«- H.eehur^e;;:ht!',u":^i'^r^,,^'-^'a'i Liir.i lit fj„. ,(....,;„• J ._ V- "'"'•"■. Hook. p. -JflS, Lond.'l8.i!^) '^' "■^ ^-^^'iU-rbury, vol. iii.' ,....1 ..n.„u„.. .r ^.Kb,£,";,;t™ MARY 1145 '^■•"■•.v, the mothe, of ChL\ in '■:'"•"" "'■ •'*'• KcitivaloftheAnnunoi.f, ' L !""'"""n '"' the th--once,,ti„„'„';r;'4'r'tt''::'sr,T''™'^-? of the eoneepti n o • St M '"•"^'■"■^""■^'l 'haivicter tl.e doetrin? ;?h^ kL^''"-T' ""'' ^" 'o lead on to this reason he irT"" ^'""'■P'ion. For I-yons for ha:ing"a' ni elT' % T""? *"" vinichsafed," he writes ' f 1 * '"''" '"^•■'' sons of mei to be boin h ? ".''"'•^ "•'*^' "^ ">« conceived holIK- that th„ ^' '"* *" """" *" 1^" conception might t e t'"K"^" "'i " ''"'-^ should s:,netify all an.l in L ,"•' ""'^ ^^''o being h.n.self^th om! One 'U "" "^ "''■^'"^• sin. It is the lord i ^^"^^^'^ co„,es without conc.;ve,l by the HolvoL??' ^1°''' "'■''• vvas I holy before Hsconoent.^n I '■ ^^' "'""« "'^''^ I humble and t ue conl ," ^^"■'''"":^ """' ""-' w-shapenininiqut;a^"„'s,::,,.:^' -■"-'' cunce ve me,' aoi.lip^ L ' "'-^ mother Cilclren. The^wl .t c^^ ?.' '■'^'' "'"^''■'"''^ festival of he con it/ "p'h '"'-""^''=' '"' "^ tion be -aid to be hnir k u -^ '■'"> " concei,- spiMt, not toi';, Seh r'of'iir; '"' f'^ ""'V 't be regarded as a nmtter for Tl °'" *"'^^ ^■"" is not holy? The Hori,n "'*"■'*•'' ^^'^''n i* cnongh t^ go w thiut an T"''''" "■'" ^'-' '•'•^"'- cither to honour in or to \r":' '"^''^ '^^'"'^ ^vhich did not exist -YaU/ ","'.'^'''« « holiness «bich St.Kerna'r,i oipCd w^'Ihl'^'^^cT' conception of St. Mary. 'I^ede,.i?h- " ''"'•^ late conception had not a is „ Tn ht " ''""'^,^":- was first proposed ■,-... ''".'"""' time, i'ms -Scotus at L Cd t th :uh : 'fh '\ '•- ^""^ ^t the 14th century, and si.:''e::;^tt'o"„^ if they desire salvation ^"f"'-" *" '"^'«^« of her who was the moth ^^^""^ "^ ""= '"« since AD ISiT ,1, """ber of our Lord, but cop ion; th' U is tr""^^"'^*'-"'- of her'con' sin, ha,; tl ega"ed1h7'hi"f''''r "''^'''^' momorated bv it "h; . ^ '^"^ '"''J'^ct com- , «>'ew whidiiuminaterin'Th'-, "''■'-'" ""-' ''""''^ ■■"•e brief^v as follows • kv ^ , festival the end o'f the ',th ■■",■". ■'"P"''""'^ "mes to believed fha St iLr'^," ^^'^^ '-'gbt and 'hHt she was liable t ,^ ., °™ "^ 7'g[n '' sin, fell into sins of infirmit; We m;; take'"'' 'f''^ ncsses for the 2nd century, Tr^uli-n/rf?'"/"' ^"^■%^'^hr;^'r'^^^"--^?^ r-H^^ -- «' p- ^'i^a ■:• SoV^ t>t. Hilary (in />, „,:, ' '^""s, ly.'i^ a„j 1693); fo'r \he Ith "nt'ui^-sr Chr' '':"'^' V'P- torn. vii. p. 467 Pa" f:,^'' ^brysostom ccntu;y h' ^^\^'l^'\^ »" tbe I'./h Mary ^as born in ofilaT ,in ,"?'' *'"" S^- fom falling into IZ^^t.. '\ '^ -^ --^ t">T't was taught and believed thush '"" ~vedin.in,andsosubjectc:i't:t;gi^:; DIG MABV tlill^ ■:i' [If- but, like .I(.hn the Baptist, sanctified before her birth. Krom the 14th to the l«th century teaching and belief in tlie Latin church wavered lietweeii a maculate ami an immaculate concep- tion according iis the Dominicans or Francis- cans were most powerful at Rome, la the I'Hh century it was formally declared bv pope I'lus IX. that St. Jlary, having been conceived iiiiniaculately, was absolutely exempt from original and from actual sin. This belief of the 1-atin church is regarded i>y the Greek church (>ee Coiijcrcncc between the Abp. of Syros utul the Jlp. o; 11 mdicster, Load. 1871), an.l by the Angli- can church (see lip. Wilberforce, Hoiiw, her tieiv Dojmi and our Duties, Oxf. 18J5), not only ns untrue in fact, but as heretical in its ten- dencies. The Jay in the calendar fixed for this festival IS Dec. 8, as being nine months before Sept 8 whicli was regarded in the 12th century as the Nativity of St. Mary. The Eastern churches observe it on Dec. 9. 11. Sr. ilAKV AT Snows (Festum Dedicationia 6, J/aria" ad Mves). Its iniitituti,n.—Th\3 festival wa« instituted ns a local anniversary, and observed in the basilica ofSta. Maria JIaggiore as early, it would H'cin, as the lijth century. Its observance was extended throughout Home in the Uth century, and made obligatory on all Koman Christendom by I'lus Y in the Itith century. iU purpose is to celebrate the legendary foun- dation of the church of Sta. Maria Maggiore in Koine. The legend says that in the 4th century one John and his wife, having no children, were anxious to devote their substance to St. Mary, but did not know how to do so acce)itably to her, until they each had a dream telling them that they would iind snow on the ground mark- ing luit the spot whereon they were to build a cathedral. They went to Liberius, the poiie of liome, and found that he had had the same dream ; and behold, the snow was Iviug (on the ■ith ot August) on the Esquiline in the shape of a cathedral. So they built Sta. Maria Maggiore Ihe ISieviary (Aug. 6) contains the legend. It jirobably ai,.se from an attempt to explain the name .( / Mvea. which may itself bo the corrup- tion of .some lost word— possibly of ad Lv:. or ad Liciae — aa the church was built juita macel- Iniii liciae; or of Liber., as it was known by the title l.iberiana : or ..f in ^s,/., as it was 'built cu the Ksmiiline Hill. The story re.sts on the authority of manuscripts belonging to the cathe- dral body, which might ea.sily have become difli- (ult to decipher in the liijise of centuries, and of leter de Natalibu.-, a collector of worthless legends, who lived in the Kith century. The miracle is first mentioned by Nicholas IV in the year A.D. 1287, that is, 927 years after it was said to have taken place. Gregory XI A.D. l:(71, and Pius 11., a.d. 1453, have' given the sanction of their authoriiy to it. The ori- ginal legend stated that the earth opened of its own accord for the foundations, on Liberius beginning to dig them. But this part of the miracle was expunged from the Breviary by I'lus V„ while he left the part relating to the snow. Tlw date m the calendar is Aue. 6 MARY -i-^ter fr^t-val, caiicd ar. MaUY AT Martyus, held on May 13, to commemorate the dedication of thti Pantheon, or Rotunda, to St. Mary and the Holy Martyrs, by Boniface IV. at the beginning . This festival is conjectured by Benedict XIV. -o have Cologne, make up sacred ir has no | Haller, d Kicbach 1 instituted I'astoral ( (See Hrusi 1>. fi">8, S versal obi by a decri The jiui St. Mary j This is endar whii the year. late institi ceding Go( September, hi TiiK Mariae I'ir This fest ."!ion of th Oct. 7, 15 Pius V. or -Mary of \ Gregory XI Rosary of i the most Ho sion and say on the day i oervance (ibi Innocent XI Leojiold to n he died bef. complied wit gation by CI defeat of'the i'ts date in October. Its pn of his »uc- i'llla liunif.'isi tin, July '-') 1+41, it was of linsle, n.> us iostitutiiiu, not ackninv- council. Tiu; th tlie inattiM it. torn, vii., ;omnicmorate ;a belli le/'ore Juttah or, it L'liraiid savs, ni:il of IJa;iL- ■n tlie Turlis, lie trod upon way to her ae Eccisiiie 'estis, Heliu- il fact coin- ained in the J date. T/ie Beatae Vir- •nnon of the th century, institute 11 the view .f of the uni- chapler to in O^hciii/ii S. Joscp/io th century ired for the o It after it lice of the XI 11., A.D. Italy, Kng- he .Jesuits. id by licne- erugia (/« /leiil. Curs. 342). The JS. ^'ominis ■lin at the IS removed estored bv Dpza. It locent XI., lat of tbu i to enc(.u- of Marv. fi)U«win,' MARY 1147 !orie» 0/ Mary, Load. 1852). .o have been , •«.,«((<<.,/ bv Theo-lorir hi !,„., e .■ . I'o .gne, at a (Hovineial VV^,d a ' U^? ^^ If'''^- f"'""- 1 ,S:;u^."r7,;;TS.t:it,'r,*^ ,. - ]>aston.l ..haige in the year of ,u L r , "i^'' ^j}'r''"'^""^ h He. V. ,. , '■■• "I'lry to ftimon St(,ek, an ;»'ts;:; :rs;:;!;;r :„"'5;-V'; «f the 18th century ' "' *'"■' K'muing ThiTiVth^"" "^"T" f ^""''"- ^^"'-"T the vear The second l:,::i,^i~,:;!' late „,s Utu,i„„ ns ,iat,, „, ,^^ ° '' ^«^ > -Mary of Vi 'y' h ^VrTeM""''"" "'''' H::s;^>?lll;trru^'£^-'^"^- the most H,dv RoWvh^iH," ' ''''^ '^"">!"'».o.s of Jon.n..eobn«a.,,rythrou;S4;r'L:'r.:: StvSie^f-?"----- Oct?br''''''"-'"'^-'^'he^H.rt.*undi;in' theRo^:r^,t;;;;7rv'''^'^r"-«^ sistsof th; r citation of no l'''1i.°' ■^'"•='' """ with 1.^ P.-/«-'\wl TV '^y'*':'.^ '"gather i"-'.''-«"',.:urt;^.iS;;-j-p- Ix-en ,n>t,tnted by St. Ooniinic A T, I'o o T --'-e^i by St.-A.,b„so de'1.ig^uo.;-t!;\:!:: whether'^h^'X":,,:;:;:' .^--'^ t<; Oecl^ire most Holy R„s„v ,.. 7 ""' "''""' the >vplied:'-r.i ;";-,„^^f "■"■^i, ""^^'ins- they 1> ours has said of A,,,,,- « d o, 'h ^^ ::»?' had nVp w^: .,it ^:"'"'-'^"'''^'-«J''-l that the that nia'v by inv, ki,''"l;f"'"°'^ «'' »''"T, and saved contrary t„rhfdt,ts""Th" '"'"', V'™ siving, ' We are fo,.p ' i 7 , ; ^'"^i' '■'"'"eluded, that of th^n^t H , .V --for^f "'^ \""' ■" f«i' those who are sinL,.?^ ' '^'■"'>' "'""'"s ,.....:.. .1.. ;. • "oniiuic then nrnde the ,,„, sesi tinatt K"klislM„an,t,e,e,S,fthf'r"" 1"^' l-''''l. St Aif„n.> .1- "" '-armehtes, A.D. "f the Ko;fJ'::^;% •'«"»';; the latest Doctor the Seneral a '";;uVrtr%h '' ''' '^''^^ *-"'^'« ■neiitcs, savini, P '"' "'" "^ the Car- '',»he appeared to p^ .. o ^X\ll"„:f ".T""''? him to ,„„ke know^i to ,,11 that on the Vl 'I''"' hy the same pontid in a b n\i, J '"'"""' I u.s\., Gregory Xlll., and Paul V.-^.Ua^"^: J^^:Jc,te in i',c calendar is My U. tht^e:ttr^;''^'" '•'"'""''''" -'^ to Veu^tia iT.r - "''■^^,"'>»^'> «"» extended 'talr,by'i;;ntdtxiu:,Tr;,.f-i'''"-f Its ;,„,yx,se is indicated by its name the province of'lV^t .'Irle"!;''"!:;' 'T nions. '" ''-*'> ""** ">« Spanish domi- facftirrK' to commemorate the alleged lact tnat the house n which St At..,-., i f- Nazareth, in which the Ann .nc^ tion i '!?' '" was carried through the Mir a n loo? ^ '''"™' Dalmatia and tb^ ^\C.'£^' ^:^ |« lf!,l.se Cat.oU,ue, vol. xi.. p ,32l, ptris 'hSh All tha can be said tor or aga nst it i ^ ^' !>.-«s,_ed into an article by the f y K S .Y u in the Christ:,^ i. ■' , "''*^- '■• °- l^toulkes Lond) ^'^"^'"I'runcer (April, 1«6 ,^ 20' T,'.?'",/^* ^■''''"^'- " December 10. -^1'. The PiioTKCTio.v op St JIadv d , the^si^Jtii^^l'iiS.r""^*'"^''-"' -^^;l;^,i679Si^-S-bXedi:;Sr at the beginn.ug of the 18th century ts^n^rpowistoencouraeenrav tn ■ » ancUonfidence in her protectio*!! ^ ' ^^"""y be observed in Spain on a SnnL • "^ '''^ *° '"^'^Kr,!'^f"'''^-"^'^oct.:be;:^-' 1148 MAItY This festival wns institiiteil In the ITIhrentni'v fii->t iHi- the (irler ,|e Meivede, th'ii (or Simi'n' HU.I then tor Kniiice. Its (ihservurue wns ex- temled to all Koiiiaa Christendom by Innocent Al It lU pitrjK).w is to (■omMiiMiiornte an alleged an- pe.iiMjice (jC .St. M.iry, which is said to have tanked the institution of the order de Mereede i'hi' nienilier- of the order, besiijes taking the vows of chastity, poverty, an'a- tion bv Tins V., A.n. l^H. " I It tvill be seen from the above that the two festivals of the I'uriHcation and the Annnncia- tiiin wei'e instituted as early as the (Jtli century, nud that tliey were orieinally festivals of oiir Lord rather tii.inof.St. Mary.' The Assumption, the ^i■,tlVlty, and the Presentation, which illu.s- trate the early (inostic legends ofSt. Mary's birth and death, belong to the 7th and the becinni', • of the «th century. The Vestment, the'lii- ; and the .Synaxis belong to the 9th century ; ■,<•. (liussian) Protection to the 10th; the t'oif >•>.„ tinn and the Kediration of St. Mary at ,Si.,.v..-. *.. the li'th ; the \'isitation, the Kspousai,. , „i ; Usuardus, MaHi/rolo,;iwn, 1 J'-V t, ' ^''"•'.V"%'". il'id. tom. xciv. Paris, 18.)2; Horentinius, yctitstins Vccldi-ntalis Eede- sxae MaH,jroh,j\um, Lucca, 1668; Durandus, Uitiimde IJivmonm Officioi-um, Venice, I,J77- Beletluis. E.c;,licat!o Divinorm cffichnim, Venice, 1 -o,. ' '"""""'^' ''^l'i't;i>-oh,j!u,n Hummum, Rome, l._.«b; Hospinianus, Festn Christianontm, Tiiruri IblJ; lienedictus Papa XIV., De Festis lunA Migne, Iholoume Curs. Compl. tom. .xxvi. Paris, lS+2; /accaria, Di scrtazioni varie Itatia„e Komae 17hO; Neale, Ihty Ea.'ern Church, OrencrU fntrod ction, I.ond. ISod; Bim'ham AnUjnities i,f the Chridian Church, blc. xx o viii' Lond. 172(5; Tillemont, Jfemoires pour senir al/ustmre • cclesiastipie rfra six premiers Siecles B.;uxelles, 170« ; Tyler, Worship of the Blessed Ur,„u J/«ry Lond. 1851 ; Migne, Smnm, Aurea Oc Laud,hs Urgmis, Paris, 18ijJ; Trombelli, de tiUluimhIu-o abecdesm B. Mariw e.rhihito, Paris IHbJ ; Smith, Dictionary of t„e Bible, s. v. Mary the Virgin, Lond. 186 ). ^y ^ 7 MAltY MARY, ST., THE VIRGIN (in Aht). The history of the Virgin Mary in Art^orresponJs to that of our Blessed Lord in the complete absence, m (he early nge.s of the church, of any repre- sentations ot her p-rson having the Mua lest .■lain, to authenticity The words .^fs,. Augu It ne it '"'('■• '"'•;•"'■'•, ■'^"^•"■M"-'-'-" thlH whilewh,.hes,,y,,of fheditlerentidc H^^^k hy dillercn persons of her lineaments, ,11 p o- ahly widely at variance with the trull:, i ,||. cates notonlv the absence of any recognised ty e "f portrait, but also that pictures of her wl 'o of.v;tn.me rarity if indeed they existed at all When found the Virgin Mary appears in all he earliest lepresentathms .as a min.bcrof a„ istoncal group deputing a scriptural subject, Mich as the Annunciation, the Visitation the ^^' .v.ty, the A,loratiou of the Magi, ,he P U n- """ .n the Temple, an 1 Christ' loi he tion of the Magi, which re.urs in ..mntlesa examples ,,fall the various fornis of, 'hlS . t--carved on s^uvophagi, sculptured on ivories" 0. depicted in the mosaics of the basilicas, and the Ircjscoes of the catacombs, thus evidencing the iin-.J Ihe Nativity without the Magi is of very woi^s^'Tarr'' 'h'"*-' ""'^' •■'•""■'"■> -"inur woiks ot art, such as coins, gems, ivories or sarcophagi [Nat.vitv]. The .Alinunciatio , 'aisi appears very seldom U is represented in one of ; .at clothes the western face (,f the arch of Without a nimbus, is seated in a chair, behind >^hich two nimbed angels stand; the archangel Gabriel stands in front, while the Holy Do\^ Uibiiel. rhis mosaic also inclu.les two other ^ubjects, in addition to the Ado, ,tio„ of the Magi (see woodcut A.voior.s, Vol. 1. p. 84), in which the Virgin appears, viz., thJ Pre el- ation m the Temple, and Christ among the he", he'd "" "'f^ ''"''J'^'^*-^ ♦''« ^"^ ha! he, head uncowed is without the uimbus, anrt IS very richly clad in a gold vobe, and i, decorated with earrings, necldace. and hea jewels. (See Ciam,,ini, Vet. Mon. vol. i. „. 1^07 tay 1,.; DAgincourt, PeLdure. pi. xyi. no. 4,' S Kens Museum, no. 744,5.) The Annunciation' IS also found on the north w.ill of the apse of the Cathedral of Paren.o, i„ Istria, viX 'he Visitation opposite to it. The \n,,\n i, here .seated, with her head encirclcl bv a°ni„,bus, at the door of a small gabled cottage, and the anWl stands before her. A later exam,de is seeii^'i, he mosaics ot St. Xerens and St. Achilleus at Kome, A.r>. 796. The catacunb of St Pris- eilla contains a fresco, which mav very i.robably he 1, entihed with this same subject: ' In this the drawing of which is excellent (see woodcut Ix. \ "'? ^"'■'^ * >'""°g ■"■■'n »"'ly 'lothed without wings or any of the Inter ancelic at^ tributes with extended right hand, .addressin.' a seaed feinale who with downcast eyes a'nd "Pl.ffed left hand seems to be receiving ,1 speakers message with devout submission. ° The earlier illustrators of the catacombs were far to the subject of this picuire. Bosio says that it IS iiapossible to determine what storv it renre- sents. Bottari (p. 141) expresses his opiiioa with hesil the .\nniii by .Mr. W p. '.'t), at (See Ho.sio tav. 7,% D( thu itame f ills "a ver rative work w JIarriott (u. ; tion of this gi tomb of the . huilding." Tl the dignity a: with the ftiiei Jioverty and ; later frescoes, \ assigns it to or at the late.* 1. e. the close of century, while hability, bringi No- >. VIrjin snd Child St. PrlKili,. The fresco in quei sists of a seated clothed in a tun Dirabed, clasping MARY th« ,Hme cat,.cu,ub th.r: is anothnr fv.J, th" MARY II 19 I'lilliiiiii „HT hii d'toimine; nor i, its rfl,„ „ '""^y 'J' ''^^uH to (■ ,. ' "''' a^te nccuruti'v fivi.,l ?» i' .". "a very small p„rt^,n of a nil, , . ■ ratn-o work which," aoconiing to S \ Vh T"" tion of thi gyoL mi^hf r *"-' ''"^'''■' «^^'-M'- tomb of the^Nast ,f !!'"";u'-"'" '"""'^ '" 'he with tie L.e.M\ri ac i„n*''ru„;z',^r poverty and stillness which chkmctert h later trescoes, point to an early dnt^ De' R •" .■'■•'■•'igtis ,t to the rei^n of Tra^n or H.. ' or at the latest to the time nfth«i .''■'*"• «. c: the close of the 2n?l ITt ■ ^'>f"' '""' testimon .'""[,;;. t f 'T ^'"'■''■'■' "'' l'-l'hw,c ':%tav..^N',HhXlt^7:-y'7- ft'on, the catacomb „f no ' , "'"'Vl':. •';"). tinns on the Kl-m,i„i. 'iv '"' '"' •^•- ^"l'"- ;;.-:arr..cciS::!:.^;r'^;;;;;;;;:;'''^^ w:rh'?:'^:^'f:^,[^^■'•;-i"^';^l:;^^*^,l;o •n.m clothed in a , " and ,.,l'l"'""'. ' '! '"■'"•'''"' a veiled female o , "" l' """ ,■'.■ '''e •■cntre, eight rears old wiH • V ' ' " '''"''' "' ''Imut '"the gh ' U sh ml I h "•"'" " '"■'"■-•. •i'at the ea lie ■ s W ' ^T"!-'' '"' '"'■'"i""-'! •*"''- ^ and Aw;Mtli,^,-^;';-;;;^'^.B,,sio, vcre re,,rese«tations of the ,e • „ *^!"'.^'-'' the tomb below. De' Ro 7 ju '"■,""' '" I'i^'tiwe from a mutilate Ve^ ."." ""'''"K""-^ Hain?:i";fe?;;S7t1''^v? he considers rei)resen»« ♦>, female, which M.rti,„y(^,sr/!:4'"' """" ""'"■' ^""^'- the early date and the fr' ^'^ '" ''enumstrate with h„, IV • ' -"i """^ '" which she aM.e'irs she is :;ret";:d ,':-. ''f ^^ '^"■^^' •■' ' '"''^ with arL ou rS V^*''";'"-^'^-;"" "'"•-'•-■••' attitude of praver Them, f '"''■' "'"■•■' '^'-"'' '" turesof the first class L.r; '^^""""'^ "f the pic- nist Class IS the fresco on the plafond ''■■S % vB IMAGE EVALUATION TEST TARGET (MT-S) % A / i/.x m 1.0 1.25 ^1^ 1^ 12.2 ^ 1^ 12.0 JA U 1111.6 Sciences Corporation 23 WEST MAIN STREET WEBSTER, N.Y. MS80 (716) 872-4503 >>,% v^,-^ i % . ^ ^ 1160 MARY MARY J li-; of an aixosolium in the cemetery of St. Agnes ou the Via Nonientana (womlcut No. 8). It is tho- rousfhly Byzantine in character, its stiff religious symmetry contrasting most strongly witlT the freedom and grace of those jiwt describeil, from Ka. 3. Viisia lad CbUd. FreMO frum 8t AgBH. the cemetery of St. Priscilla. It can hardly be placed earlier than the first years of the 5th century, though De' Rossi assigns it to the time of Ccnstantine. it represents quarter-length figures of a mother and child, the latter standing iu front, clothed in a blue tunic up to the neck. The mother stamls behind, vested in a green tunic] and a pallium falling over her arms, with her head covered with a veil and circlet of beads round her neck, and extends her arms in the attitude of prayer. Neither have the nimbus. The sacred monogram ^ on either side is turned towards the group. This picture is generally recognised as that of the Virgin Mary and the infant Christ, but the identification Ciinnot be considered beyond question. liottari, following Bo.sio, considered it merely a memorial of the persons buried in the sepulchral recess. This idea is strengthened by the freciuent occurrence of portraits in the same position in other arco.solia which are unr.uestion- ably of that character (cf. Bosio, pp. 473, 499). Its identification with the Virgin and her Divine Son is asserted by Garrucci {Arti cristiarw pri- mitive, vol. ii. tav. 66, no. 1), by March i (p. 157), (who has some excellent remarks on the infinite distance between the Mother and the Son, indi- cated by the fact that she alone is represented as in the act of jirayer), and De' Rossi (^/)mg. Select. J)l. vi), and is accepted by the judicious Munter {Sinnhililer, torn. ii. p. 128) and Wharton Mar- riott (K. s. pp. 28, 2i»). (See Bosio, p. 471 ; Bot- tari, cliii.) There is also a seated female figure with unveiled head giving suck to a naked infant, given by Bosio (p. 549). and Bottari (tav. 180), from the, cemetery of St. Priscilla, which may be reasonably identified with the Virsjin and Holy Child. It deserves remark that this group occupies a subordinate position in the right-hand corner of the lunette, a tall and stately matron, as an orante, identified by Bosio with Priscilla her.self, being the central object. But the whole subject of this lunette is obscure. Among the few undoubted pictures of the Virgin, furnished by the catacombs, there are two of late date given by Poifet. In both she is accompanied by her Son. Neither can be placed earlier than the 9th century. That from the baptistery of Valerian under the church of St. Urban all Cafiarella, a rude and ignorant work, represents thp Virgin ip ^ blue veil over a rod tunic, holding Christ on her knees in the act of bene- -n. diction. MP ©V is inscribed above the group (Perret, vol. i. pi. 8:!). In the other, kn.nvn as the " Madonna della Stella," from a cat.icomb on thcAppian Way, near Albano, Christ is |,l,iced between his Mother to his right, ami St. Sma- ragdus to his left. Her ban Is are outsjiriMd in prayer, and MUkr tiikv is written above her (Perret, ib. pi. 84 ; Agincourt, feinture, pi. v. no. 2.i). A fresco of the Virgin and Child, discovered by Mr. Parker in the corridor, or sentinel's path, in the Wall of Aurelian, near the Appian Gate (now the Porta di San Sebas- tiano), is perhaps one of the earliest examjiles of the Virgin and Child extant. From the stvie of the painting, which is Byzantine of the 6th cen- tury, it may probably be regarded as the work of some Greek artist for the religious benefit of the troops of Belisarius during the siege by Vitiges, A.D. 5,38, when the fortifications of the city were generally repaired. It is executed on a piece of lath and plaster stretching across the corridor, through which the guards would pass. The painting possesses "a kind of solemn grace, characteristic of the best Byzantine art," The Virgin is represented standing, holding her Son on her right arm. She is veiled, and both have the nimbus. (Cf, Mr, Tyrwhitt's remarks in Mr, Parker's Church and'AUar Decoratiuns and Mosaics, p, 157 ; Parker's Photographs, no. The' second class of representations, viz. those in which the Virgin appears alone, without her Divine Son, while it supplies a very large number of possible examples, furnishes verv few that can be certainly identified with the Mother of our Lord, No» object is of more frequent oc^- rrence in every form of early Christian art, on sarco- phagi and monumental slabs, on gilded glasses, in mosaics, and especially in the catacomb fres- coes, than the so-called "oranti," i.e. standing figures, wi.'h the arms extended in what was of old the ordinary attitude of praver, 'Ihese figures are of both sexes, but the females lar,;ely predominate, and are represented either alone, which is the more usual practice, or sujiported by a male figure on either hand. These " oran i "" were generally unhesitatingly regarded bv Bosm, Aringhi, Boldetti, and the earlier investigator.s, as memorial pictures of the individuals interred below. Others consider the female " oranti " to be symbolical representations of the Church, This view is stated by Martigny (^Eglise. p. 226, §2) as well as by Garrucci (Vetri, tav. xxxix. n. 3) and is fur from imjirobable. One or two are considered by Bosio to be pictures of the Virgin, though it is difficult to see on what principle he distinguishes them from the others Oe' Rossi, on the other hand, and his translators, Messrs. Korthcote and Brownlow, have adopted the opposite rule of interpretation, and have thus enlarged the list of supposed catacomb-frescoes of the Virgin to nn almost indefinite extent, and certainiv far beyond what the facts admit, Dr, Northcote allows that the female oranti may possibly in some instances have "denoted some martyr or person of distinction buried in the princii)al tomb of the cubiculum where the painting is found " (R. S p, 255). But in forgetfulness of the fact that male oranti and children arc iiftcn found in precisely the some positions and with the same surroundings, and that the names of the indivi- duals are not unfrequently given, he speaks MARY »;.„ (■ •^ "Oitncote as ev denrp fKo* the former was intended for that of tl,! v- • may be rather reirarded «, „ • ^"'8"'' ofoVn.mentationTwhichnothTn''''"*'!''''' '•"'•' whatsoever to distin..yf.K '.u "T"' """""S the m an ne of the 7"°''' ""i' P'""'' """^ 'h"" in precisely the same romh^'".."' ''* ""' ""'^ '' F'son represent annexTi .„%"'"'' ''^""' "Constnntios Deciae conj J qu^^™""' P" •'"«- though almost So ^ fr,;;' " '""♦~''- unquestioningly to the Vi,Ji„ °'^"\''>'''-^-^ up to 'a' mn;t.«„?","d "(p •■°^^? '"."n, running ^-trat&ToSrLr^t-f'r where theie is nn -J *• , ' "* """iber -(jiectisroeXVr./." '''•"''''" '"'he tt>.y »rpe«r I, provT.; "l"!'", "'\'*"-«<'-'y "here inscrlbd over the Cre^hlT'" """=" » """« " epl-.ph below. 1"^ V™ a wT" *?'!"' '"""'' "■ ""' «tae o.,u,l„„, „,„i„,*i ,i^*J„P':, ">: "•^"cci ha, so,„o »iibj,ct ..>f orantes In g/nZT^Z^ii.'^' "»;"*■)• '>n the p. 328, note F> '^'nt-Uurent (.ir« chritien. vl. 1 MARY „5i the first quarter of thlsfi, P'"" '"'"'" '^an But even here the dtfi-cultv of « "'"'': .C'^''^*--] Suishing the ordinarTo^Ste ,;r"th'^;'/'"''; ^"•Sln is candidly ncknZlL J .. "" '*''^''»*<1 number as Jar, ;, p^'l^t'C^ '" ""•"<« 'he 't is never posrible f„ . l ^^ confesses that the person ?ep sent.^ erL l^V^' ^"^'^ '•' " Maria •%ccm"'„77h'J"«P' "''"" *''« "•■<"■'« St. Peter and S . Paul eIV'^k'TP""''^'' ^^ not deemed a true one bvpj •" l'""' '^^^ '» f.njilar example's^ a Sale'L?'''""KP*"''^'-'"y diffeient name PeieJtin a ^'"■* '^'"'ug a between two'a^s'ii: Y;." if„«-?' ^'^^ ''-dig at Saragossa, where " Fork " i !?''"'P'"'«"'' name) suggest the doubt whether whei'* if "*"i "Murs t necessiiilv inj' """"ei when '-Mar a" This doubt Teems Vard';' ^ ^^'"^''d Virgin, frequency with which th^ K™"nded. The these gilded glioses A "'""• "^^"^^ "'''-•"'^ «n than Iburteen^r^TTav "•'" «.'*''" "» '""^^er the conclusion thai h w"'" ""•>-P''ints to ftmalebearing^hatn'amUuTtSrholvVw'^r Agnes, who was intended Th • '"""'en St. holds good with, iir^,l„; ^^^ """« argument Maria^lthough the fnt.rl.T^"'^*''"' ""^ """'^ tional attributes flrbids . !"f "'^ ""^ ™"'-«n- the point. VVelive^n, '" "*' certainty on (tav'ix. fig. 6 vTof TheL"'"!' '1 ^""'' ^""''^^^ both we have the Virlir. ^"'"'^ K'"*^"- On -mrtedbyti;^^t::iL»;,^:st.^^r;r Sroreitt^^^drT/zt-^*--^.^"- -^^ symbols of the HolvScri.f "■'^,'° ' ''"^'l »■■« the Borgian Mu" I' tT'pron '° ""> '' '"'■"'" be observed that M^. r!f .• P*«""''"' "' "'ill Peter and S P, ,, ;;j''"^"« P''»i''«ns of St. gilded glass (OaSu' ci:T«/«.--f ,, Another i^i'-T:^«k.^'Xi r«^)'nJrjv5:;^-^ .. .,- /'..»,*' a female fic-m-e wjth tK- > -Mana- above her head «tZS- > "'""^ two trees with bhd, rl"'^ "'""" '"'"^'een Bide. Another (G r Cf ^J^^ "» P','!"', h.v her name "Mara" «!,« -1 S t ?' l^^ ^ives the ^«ubtt.,whetho;';;^:SSt%■-^,jt^u llf.2 MARY or is n ili.sliiirt iiariiR. "Mara" is fouml in epi- taphs Kivi'ii l>y HdMetti, 48J, 5+7. Some ot' the gliis^fs pii'suut St. Agnes ami tlie Blessed Virgin st.iniling slile by side as examples of iiciv vir- ginity. Tliese glasses sujipiy one example of the MARY the old church of St Peter, at Rome, dated A.D. 7(13. There is also at Kavonna. in the church ..'• St.-i. .Maria in I'orto, a has-relief nf the Virgin as an orante (wocxhut No. H), of Greek workmanship, probably of the Uth or 7th century. No. ^ This Virgin ami 88. Puter snd Hmil. From Owraad Uruali,' u>. li. a(. 7. Vein i^( se.ited Virgin with the infant Christ on her knees. The Holy Child extends His right hand in benediction, and is attended by a deacon hiildini; a fan. (See the woodcut under Flaiikl- I.tiM, No. 5 ; Vol. I. p. 676.) To pass from glasses to monumental slabs. A very curious example, which can hardly be )ilared later than the 4th centurv, is found in the ery])t of St. Mary Magdalene at St. Maximin in I'rove-ice (Martigny. art. Vien/e, p. 660; Ma- c.uiiis, H,ujio a ;:Mri;''s^r'''''f "^ »^ --S p.M(l to If, and Its vario«.sly reported fortunes i, given 1^. J^-ge (C *,^«V.. XS^ i„i 1 . I ' P'") Another a most eguallv celebrated portrait of the Virgin bolongire o n.m iti l,e,ng preserved in the church built bv s t";:;i""' Th'T' "'■^^"-'-tin-'Ple knowb (- vo ;, n V/'''' "■ ™'''^'"8 toGarruooi 8 11 in, X r 'm ^' I' 8"'<"' «n coins of C.n- tc.ud,.darn.L*-an^'oVn't^e: A^htKo^lt Bv^antine Virgin is the e«T<(«o, r^ n„S Ill'T/'''" {^^"'"^ (Garrucci, u. ,. No. 2)^so caled from the miraculous ' spring Leo^'the Thracian caused to be included within the church erected by him outside the walls ofrl«? .• nople, in honour of the Mother of Godfnwlilh It was treasured. (Niceph. Callist. ,v 26 -u- cango, Con^^t. Christ, lib. iv. n 18'J ^ In fti i, Vurtiin. vol. \x, p. 282) -at-ua. emt>e*tlibt'tir ""'' ""^ '"'"' "' "'« Eastern It'll u ..,„'* "•■""« hieratic type which established Itself in Byzantine art. "This tvne " writes Dean Milman (//,», of Ckr^^SX p. ,91) gia,lLially degenerates with the dark nevs of the age and the decline of art. The countenance sweetly smiling on the ch Id be coiiios .,,.d and severe. The he.ad is bowed wfth a gloomy and almost sinister expressionHnd the countenance gradually darkens ^iU it a ume, „ bhu;l^«ur^ At length even the sentiment of c^C'u,i^ut"prl"„a, rr?:ir, -) -^^ •o '>'e H of dev ^^ "I^Ik "'''""" *" """^' thedemS ui ucvoKws. A further unccrta iitv arlBrn lu tn •!,„ „, whnre the holy picture, whlche^r .t C t"at «4lT tured, was deposited. A letter of Baldwin ^cw^ Z irh^ei:rdterrf'j,~'-|^^^^^^ do Salnt-Luurent. ^r< cAr' MARY 1153 pain Litnei than ot gentleness, or placid infincv " According to !)„• Ite.j (A,;,^. v«Y. j jiN there was no tixed riilnrnrti,„ "-""t, p. 14) the Virgin on'the ™ ns o" h Ki':'"''"" "^ rorsjmsc^c„f.Hichshe''::^r-r::;!;r „!,» • , '■^0 * '• J hilfisophus, A.D HSr.-Qii , . . ,"" " ™"io( Romanus II. a d fl'-.q on i 8he ,s nimbed and crowns the em, e or 'an o' it fhl' veiled witK »K . "^8'° *''»"'8 en/w, piece, ana 1 euet, vol. i. frontispiece. See also preserved at the chur'c^ of^ A rl'^oe Tlr ' t h : hSi:£;;Ln'^^^''-«'""'-''-HS Jrom the obliteration or destruction of Chr,sti..n mosaics by the plcture-hating Mussul- mans, mosaic representations of the vlrginTre of the extremest rarity in the East We .^I give a eut (M. ) from Salzenberg's great wort taken during the temporary removal of the whitewash irom the interior of the mosoue According to a very usual Byzantine trnTcf the fresco from St. Agnes, No.'s) the Holy' Ch»5 No. 7. •">• J^r'tjn^'lCl.lM. fW«»,l„i,VAltohrirtIId„ lunilenkniaU nm Cuniluiuiiuiicl.' "•"""" not'Tnf?'"' 1*"'"^!°^ '° <■'■«»» Of His mother, youthful r.*"" '"P- '^'"' '^'"•g'-''^ fece is youthful and characterised by calm be.iuty. She J Salatler, vol. U. p|. xlvil, flg. I8rTO7hl,»"7i^ engraved on a seal o. the priors of the convents'^f Zfn" de Sulnt-Uurent. ^r« .krHien, vol. 11. p. is from DIdrr IIH MARY 1.1 "iipimrtcil by St. I'liul nml St. .Tolin the Bnp- tist CHI oiiluT liiiiiil. This lii'iiiitit'iil mcmiic iiinv 1)1' Miil'i'ly ii»crili«il to th« iniKiii.il orcitiim Dl'tliu clini-cli liv .liisliiiimi iii the Otii ((.iitiiiy. TIik fh century at Kavenna, except as a member of the Magi group; nor does she appear in those of St. Cosmas and St. Dnniinn, c. A.I). .'•),tO, or St. Lawrence, c. a.d. .'iTH, in Rome. Indeed the ahsenco of repie.seufations of the Vir- gin in tlie earlier Koman churcdies is remarkable. The arliest example in which we find her occupy, ing tiie position of chief dignity, formerly reserved for our iiles,sed Lord, in the'centro of the conch of the apse, and exchanging her primitive attitude of prayer and adoration tor that of a throned queen, is tho mosaic of the apse of tho cathedral of I'arenzo in Istria, the work of bishop Kuphra- sins. A.i). ,Vt.S-,')43. She is throned and nimbed, and suppiu'ted by angels, holding her Son in her Up, rather a.s n diminutive man than as an infant (Xeale, Xote.i on Pnlmnti.i, frontispiece, pp.7!), HO; Kitolberger, fC'mstiienim il,- <{<■■< oslrr. tvk-/iisi-/icii h'aisfr.ititiites, Heft 4. .'■ ; Lohde, Der J\mi rr)n I'airmo). The church of St. Maria de Navicell.i. or in Domnica, built by I'a.^chal I., c. A.I). 82(>, is the tirst in Rome, in wliich this new" type is fouml. Tlie vault of the apse is here occupied by a colossal (igure of the Virgin in a blue robe sprinkled with crosmcs, seated on a MARY golden and jewelled throne, «urrnnnde, o. xxviii. tab. M), and in the cathedral of Capua, constructed by l)ishop Ugo at the en>l of the Hth or beginning of the i>th century, of which we give a woodcut (Ciampini, ii. p. IGS, c. xxix. tab. liv.). It took ' A similar representation of the Virgin, In tlie scene of the AM'onsiun. occiiis in Oi.' rnnious .MS. ol the .Svrisc (iosrls (A.I,, MM), »l,ich is on,, or lie- tPasiires of the Motioein Ui,r«ry«t Florence. ll..U»v th.'ssciulin^ Hume of our Lord appivir the AiH)M 1.8 ^l,y,ui liiRtovlcl error re- presenKHl as i», Iv,.) with the Vlnta, in the midst, sian.l. liiK«it her lm,.l,l,. ol' 1,. r is u.ldr,.»»lng the Ap.>-tl,s Th,' Vii^lu „nil iho aa^.i, ,,rc iheorily Ix'rM.iiR «lth the nimbus in this lower Kronp the «p«tl s l)eing .testiiute of It. (Wharr.n Mar.l„n,' T«. tiwuiiy of Ihf i„laom,ht, |,.<4i A^s oi.innl. Kihiinlh. J.'n/ic-. p. m-i. }f,v woodcut.art. Asckls, \ ol, l. p. as.) Nn. 8. TI,.Vlr>rtn.nlhr.„,»l. (M.Mir ,i r,p„^ SU, omtoiT.) three centuries more to reach tho climax we see in the mo.saics of the church of Sta. Maria in nastevcre, where we (ind the \ irgin seated MASS f>n till! sjinip (hiDiin iviik 1, .. '"-"i"M with ti.;r,,i ..v,:," '" " '""■'< l;"""""" ''■ ''-■■'mum Mnun-i/'r;','' '''■"' ••• •111- IS fill- l„.v';.•;■:'• ".i(.-m.i, .■n,„.|,„|,, '"" ^"'■"'""i V n-Ki.i M,„y ,„u,j A 'it/tori firs, .R/wIrt Tj „ ''"'". '''■'--''.-■" -X^rT *'«;"■'•!""•''/ Boi. ''■■"»»l-v, U..,n., !s;V. : „tr. ■•,^""-;"" <.n,i '' •I'lli-Arti (•rhtiun/ T'J '''"'^ '<''>> //■"/"'./////.<„, e,|. ( ..^,i r;',""';"'- »'»n.,i„s, '■'""""■'■•'I 'lo .Saint- L^'T''^ ^'''"•'■f'<««,..v, ^Vl.a..^,„ Ma ■""/■;/;: '""''^ "//'- ^/•"/"««, ; a«.v;.. ' "'". ^"! J' iclm,j of the J'nmiti4 [K. v.] J^fATIIKMAT/cng MASS. [MissA.] MA«SA CANDIDA [„ fi,„ ""•'""ff lim«-kiln, wl,..,l ,K ' '""I' """ ■■' the ,ritl.,!t. ",7.n,li,la " to thi' . 7' ''■ "■-> '''''■" ';■"'- '■"'• wind, tho mr V,. ''''«':""••'» "'' tlio '■■iiHiajrinian calondar" !,!„,!; It '• "' '''• '''h« ration i„ August. ,"j'„'"7/''o,r e.>.nn,..n,o. »'"i|'l.v " Massno o,n,li,lZr 1 '"' "" """ ''"v an.l .\,lo Ktvo tho nnmb^, i"!"/i"'K"'i." U.sun,,, '.-•"'"«r ha.! this fl:Ji;,iii\";;r',r'"\?"f Ma*'ti'(K:S;; '='""'"'"""'-«tH at Milan March r(^;'^;;^;''m„omorat„d in Africa MASTf r T A '■^' "'■' CmilST. ANT.-VOL. U. t*"'- "J rr; "■-'■'^-;-;M-?;fr;,!|- •'"»"';.' '( '/I'-^^^.iAi'^'^' ^''"'"'•'"•orato,! "MJom, ''''^ Mi. 7.-,!»). "'"nil...(l Apr. ;iO(H„||. ^,.,„ l^'ATKUViiH II L I''- "•! ST -'^'"^'..Sft^iS-is;;!: MATKlJtrH (1) M , C'- ''■]' ^'■rioa un. 2„ (///n.,3,7) ""'""''''""'•''•-I in »'ATilANA. [„„„,„, (3). ^"' "J ]»IATII1CMATIC|;h , nainu H-a.s asKi,„„. I , ' "" n»troloir,.r -pk ''''"'am (in. now von, V ' """"'■'"'■'•« of |„,,„,, 'f'-'-p^'^r,;;' :;;;:"7''-''^"p^o/v-.;;x'' f^'; v>.at)M.,„„ti,.i«K;. ' „,^'; •^!r-^; xiv. o.i«. • --')- '".III «i.o„t*^r„'V'M"'""'^ (//'■" ',"|pi.-.iM,.s, „i„.„t Voo . » /;,. „ ^^"'v''"'y .scvtus "■l'al.ly almnt |,;o, a,C ' >', .^."'"■•"-llins, "'7'«K of th« w„;,| 'f; "M-laUMn^ ,h, true "';:''>-'^"'oart,an:':i„!"^"-"":'•■' l-y the ;•"'"•■•«■' it t/,o,nM.l ' rZ, "'her, that 'thev ("■/■)■■ "'M.n,.„|o^i„ Hh,h I, /. "" '■'"'I'in.u, >•"«'..« with maBnit .eot „ ' ^""•'•'•■an.; ,|,.co. ';;;;;hnnati..ian,fas;r;:^'::-,;;''i',t''-™M,h.es ■"'"), who wrote on UuUhIi' . ' V""-'"^ ("''"ut '•'■"ilentius, ,. ,v,,„, , ": • '".rtullian, * /,/,/. o,*; «^-X claims thA it^'M '"J- '■■'»'; M,'"'s. i. ,,raef. and „ a ''"' '^^'""nity. See' or. i"""*^ '■'"■'•'"''" writers St a "f tho»e " who were ,.» I '. ^"ffstine .speaks 'owcmmonlyfvui ' '7! "'^ ''"'N 'nit are A-'^-. r/iW.,^y^;/«?V,'';'«'' .nmtheinatiei " i^ "ay, with OelliuH ?.,:;• '^'"•' "n«'ents," he >>"'thematiclwho„;, J'*^ ":" •^o" tho^e'men th« later Hen^, ..robaWv h ' '*''"■'' <■'•«<■'/ in «n.k'rstood thanUt „,'? r^s'' T' ''^"" it:":- "ftT"^ thr('-Ltv:^'ff ,- b,st. ,V ''fr raiiod yn>ntXi„\A, : '"'nii that «'". nmthetnati^'"'"/(i^^>"'' *»><"" the vnlg' '* Again: " 'J7ie A,t,;,/ ^'- '° Dan. ii -n """> to be controlled 74 nr.fl MATINH liy till- I'oiirHo nail I'ulliiiK <>C llio «Iiii'h " (r'ci/niii. ill l.«;ii. (I. .1. nil. xiii.). (iiilti' in iiccnr.liUH i> witli lliivHi' mil limit li'H, AiiiiiiliiiiiiH, |>i'iiliiililv II hi'iillii'ii, iiliniil MHil, niijH dl' lli'lliiiliiniK, wliiiiii III) hiiil ■li'iriilii'il (//i' /. xxi> 1> III) " I'litdriMii |ii'i- Kciii- liiiiis iiiti'i|in'li'iii," tliiil 111' ttiiK " iiindii'iimlii us lit iiMMiinriii vulnim " (i/ii'i/. 'i), Till- riiiliii'll 111' Liimliccn, linwiivnr, nliuiil. 'M'i'<, iippi'iirH to ilJ.HiiiiKuiiih lii'twi'iMi nstrnlKj;! iiml mill liiiiint 111, wIii'H It lorlij.l.i inirmiim in uriliirs til 111' " niiini 111' rni'limili'i-s, m- iintlhi'inatiii nr list idlii^ti'i-s" (dill. Mil). hiiNiini '\|>liiliH liciic Hint "till' iiMlhi'iiintiii ni'i' tliiwi' wIid tlitiik tlint IIU' lll'nVl'llly llliilii'l ll.lVl' llnlllillinll OVIT tllii IMIJ- vi'i-M', MiiJ tli;it nil iMir nlt'iiii-H nir ri'>;iilnli'il liv tlu'ir iiintiiiii ; ■ wliilii "n,«lriili'^i'r,H iiir |mm-siiii» whii witli till' niiniiin that tlii' oaiinn only t'uvlihls I'xri's.^^ivc a, I, lilt inn til any "I" tlii'iii. Krniii tlmir fniii- iiU'iitM wi' may iiil'i'i' that thi' luiil innvi'nlii'iial KiliM' 111' thn wuiil wa.H hilliT kniiwu to tlii' I.aliii.i than to tho (lii'iks. Malhi'iiiatiii «ri' I'miili'mni'd hy iinini> wit hunt i'x|ilanitioii in Inw.i ol' Cnu^tanliiiM of Ihn vi'ar.i :t,'i7, ;l.">H (('. i^.r T/ie that thi-v wi'iv "illii'iti," anil of whnli' lihrarii'.i liiiinl h'v thoir owniTs iu tho |iiinii' oausi'il hy fh« jii'i'si'i'ii- tion. Kroiii fho opinion that mtrolonors were in li'amu' with iliMiioHs thorn nrose nt n latoi- poiiml tho hi'liof that tho " niuthomatioi," iiloiitilioil with thoin, piiu'tisi'il tho hhuk art in ovoiy toini. Thn.s, in ii vory nnoiont jionitontinl pio- .ii'ivol at Kloniy: "Ifnnyono has hion nuiatho- iiiatiiii.i, ('. <: hii.s invokoil n ili'iimn, nnil lakon nway llio niimls of nion or ilrivon thoin iiiml. lot him siilVor ponnnoo live yoar.s," oto, (o. H.i; Mar- tono, ,/,■ li'it. I n7. Ant. i. vi. vii. ft); in nnnthor : " If any ono Iw n mathoniations, i. c. has takon nway tho mini of n person thrmiith invoontion of iloniiins, lot him," oto. (/VxhiVcii/mA' Uwn. in Worin. i/(' l\cnil. App. .'iliO. Soo also (,"ij;lii'vi, /.■<\7. l)v,jm. X. 'JJIl, 7.) [W. K. S.j MATINS (.V(i Psiilins, and the Cipitulum. See I'liitlier under HOURSOF PHAYKH, p. 794 ; OFKICK, Till: l)l\ INK. [C] MATRIOUr.Aliri MATrscoNKNHIA CONCII.rA. [MAi^m, ('lM'SCII.H OI'.J MATIUCIA, wife of pienliyti'f Miiioiliililiin | ooiiiiiii'iiMiuled lit Muuinudia Man Iw I.I (llutim. M.iit). [r, ii.j MATIIICIII.A. A rntnliiKiie or liidex. Iu oi'rli'-.iaHtioal wrilern the wind moaus : I. Tim roll of the elor^y ln'loiiijliijr to nny ohiuih. The fourth eminril of Ciirlliano (Cu'l. 7.'ri7. /l/fi,'. 0. nil) speaks of the roll (mal i Inilii ot arihivuH) of the Afrioan cliiinli, I'liiitnliiJii); the datoH of the ordinallons of the hlshops, hy wliloli their prooedonro was ili'loriniiieil, oiiplos of wlikh were to lie kept liy I ho prim ite and In the molropolis. The Ciniiiiil of A^do, A.n. .'ilMl (o. 'J), oiilors that eoiitiimaoloiis rler^y im lopeii- taiire kIiiiII have their nailios roplarod on the " malrloiila," and so he reslorod to their ^rados and ollioi's. The fniirlh iiniMiil of Orloalis, A.li. •"i 1 1 (!'. l;l), I'Inims certnin priviloiios as IioIiiiikIiik to all the iliTjjy wlioiie uunios are iiiHorled in the " niatrioiila." 'i. The poor who received stipends fiom the revomies of (lin cliiiirh. The widows who re- loivod allowaiicos were sometiiiios called " iiialri- ciilao." OroKory t'le Oroat (A'/i. il. 4.'i) speaks of n widow "lie mnlriciilis" who had lieeii severely hoaton for some t'aiill. f Ma rnidi i.Alill.] Ilolioe Miitiiiiiltt came to mo.in the fund I'loiii wlilih the stipends were paid; as when it is said that vows must he paid oitlior iliroctly to the poor or to tho Matricnla (Com;. AiUmml. Aiixorie, c. .'I). M. Tho house in wliidi the poor were lodged, ol>en luiilt at the door of the cliiinli, mil with reveniios attached to it. St. I!emii;iiis of Uhoinis in his will (Kliidoaril, Hid. lii-m. i. IH) leavoa certain funds for the mainteiianco of twelve poor persons, livini; in the " malricnla " and wailiinj at tho ohiiroh doors for their allowaiici' ("ante fores oxpoitmites stipeni "); ,ind, in iiiiiil her part of the .same will, mentions tho kuosI -houses and "all tho matriculao." I)iiciiiino('^/o.v.i.), i|uiitinf; from a tahulary of fho church of Auliin, .speaks of a " luatriculii " built atthodoor of the church of St. Naziirius. (froj{ory of Tours (i/c Minw. ii. il") speaks of foediiii; tho poor holonuini; to the "matricula" of a certain cliiirili, and (/fiat. /•'im;ic. c. 11) of the poor lieliin]4ini{ to a matri- cula close in front of a church. Ailiovaldus (do Miiiu: .S IteiKilii'li, i. 110) speaks of a matricula as nnio»(j the property of tho church of Orleans. Kinjt |tai;ol)ert 1. is said to have foundod a ma- tricula and xonodochiiim for the poor of either sex. especially for those who, having; been thou^'ht worthy to be restorod to health hy the ({race of the .saint.s, wished to remain there in the .service ot the church (Oesta J)a>jolK'rti, c. i!9 ; iligne, I'dtnil. toiii. xcvi. l;il)5). 4. lor Mot, U;ula in uuothor scuse seo Mother Cili'iioii. BIATUICULARII. Tho poor who were borne on the matricula or roll of the church, (ire^jorv of Tours (//i'>/. Fninc. vii. '29) speaks of the niii- frioularii and other poor. Al llielni (i/c' Lauit. r/r./m. c. Til) relates thnt cert.iin women gave t'loir ueckhices Rud other ornament.i fn tho maimed and the miitricuhirii. llincmar of Kheinis (Cii/iitnl. (/(I /i','6. AtiUf. 0. 17) enjoins that matri- cularii should be fittingly scbctod, not swinuherdj ise see Motiikr X;:;;:l.::;S';;:''i;:::•.•« generally ,|,, n.,ti,.e' ,',, V ?"''''^'' fharti,™... an',, on^.s! .teler ' '""in ^ "^'« (-■Aclv.,a.oTarn■u.n.^>„uli:,u;!;f^^l'S: 4 K a 11 o8 JIATTHKW, ST. I I' (pf Piirthiii as tiif sccni- of St. Mutthcw's Inliours (I'lH'ini ,\ix. HI, whiTi) sdu Mnratori'ii noti-; J'ltti-ul. Ixi. "il4), iinil Vi'iiaiitiim Knrtnimtus (Pyeiii'itii, lil). viii. U; I'litnil. Ijjxviil. JTO) s|:i- cilii'H Ills niiiiia of the town, " Miilthaeiiin exi- iiiium NiiilHaviT iiltii viniin." This place is ini'iitlciii"! iiy the I'seu'lu-Abillas ( I'iM .S'. Mitth.) aa in Kthlnpia, probably usfil in n vt'i-y va^»e way. On the other hand, Isiilore (h. and lived on berries, fruits, and herbs. \\V nee.l not do more than allude in the most passing way to the story of the translation of the body of St. Matthew to lirittany (where it was conveyed from Kthiopia in the 9th century !), and thence, at the expense of a startling anachronism, to l.uoania by the emperor Valeutiuian. In or about the year A.D. 9,54, it was removed to Salernum (Leo Ostiensis, in Actn SamtO'Um, infnt), where May 6 is observed as the comme- moration of the translation. Strangely enough, a second finding at Salernum is recorded in the time of Gregory VII. about A.D. 1080. When a festival of St. Matthew first arose, distinct from the collective festival of all the apostles, it is impossible to say definitely, but it is certainly late. It is absent from many f.). We also find it in the Latin marly iolngii-s g*^nrra!lv, as in the Mart. Hieronymi. lUnn mum, liede, Ailo, Ijsuard, and Xotker. The notice in the metrical mar- MATTIIEW, ST. tyrology of liedo I,, " Undecimas capit at Mat- thaens doctor am.cniis" {/■atrol. xciv. Uu,-.); that of Wandalhert {['itrol. cxxi. 1)1 1):— " Kowndt Ciirlsti) miinUI cpil lucm voennl* Unil tai-it to Usuard's Martyrology, as.soeiate May 6 with the traditional translation of the apostle's body to Salernum {Patrol, cxxiv. 29). With this statement, however, though found in Haro- niiis's JAiW. /.'oin., we need not concern ourselves, for the alleged date of thin translation is, as we have seen, very late. ^ The calendars of the Greek and Russian Churches commemorate St. Matthew on Novem- ber 11) (Neale, Etstern Church; Int. p. 7H4). The notice for this day in the Greek metrical calendar prefixed by I'apebroch to the Ada Sauc- tui-um (or May (vol. y. p. liii.) is, i«aMBToi/ VlaTeaioti Ttvp SffcnVp Krdvfv (KTti. The tthiopic and Kgyptian calendars published' by Lu lolf put the festival of St, Matthew on October 9 (Coiiiin. "d Hist. Aeth. p. 394). The same is also the case in the Egyptian calendars published by Selden (dc Siinedriis veterum Ebraeorum, jiji. 'Jl_', 2-22, ed. Amsterdam, 1(579), one of which als"o gives another commemoration on August HO (iVi. p. 210). Ludolf's Lgyptian calendar has also a commemoration of St. Matthew on November IG (|). 394) ; anil in the list of commemorations of saints in the Armenian Church this List .lav is associateil with St. Matthew (Assemani, Bid'.dr iii. 1. 648). As regards the pseudonymous literature attri- buted to St. Matthew, we mav mention (1) the apocryphal Latin gosi)eI of Matthew, on the birth of the Virgin and the infancv of the Savioui, edited in part by Thilo, and fully by Tischendort (ICcangeli.iApocri/pha, pp. xxv,,50). A majority of the ,MSS. of this gospel jircfix two letters, ac- cording to which it is a translation by Jenmie from the Hebrew. It is on the authority of this preface that tiie gospel is referred to St. Matthew. It IS impo.ssible to say whether we are to connect tills with the reference made by Innocent I. (h/.ist. vi. ad Krn}XTiam Tolusmum, c. 7 ; Putrul'. XX. .")02)to sunilry apocryphal writings professing to be due to some of the apostles, among them perhaps being Matthew. The reading, however, varies between Matthew and Matthias,^ the latter being apparently to be preferred. (2) The acts of Andrew and Matthew [Greek] in the city of • Ihls only occurs in some MSS. ; the Cdd. Corbeieusk, Kptemacensis {Acta Sunctoruin. September, vol vi r, 191) ■ ' ^' >> This statement as to the various reading Is given on the authority of Tiechendorf (pp. cit. p. xxvL). MATTHIAS, ST. «he Aufhi'n,,„,.h„g|, first puMi.h..,! «,.,,nr„t..|v bv Ti.,..s ;a,.M i • ,v , ,; ,1 ."r I ?' '," '" ""-■ I"'-- ! '>'-'H--v^.t'Mf*T;:;;:'i;:;';Mr" "MM, iii.ir lit 1 1 else nets (^\ 'I'l, ... ■ ■ ■■'• [I{.S.] .s.nneoCSt. Miitthiis'. ... '' pl"-'" ''•'" ""e m.nt also i,s ge ,tallv f , '?•■ ' Y" "''"' »'•"«- general ten,,,, o • ^,e fnl , '"/.t "^^J*" '^^e s«M„ to imnlv l,f " S""-'-f"'e above woulil death. ' ^ '"" ""' "l"^"" died a natural Other witnesses, again, spoalc of St M ..u- ?hr7ri;''^'t''''«(^^^-'^«''<^;So: >i-«i.vt,,„.,;;™u;,.~r' ."''''■'• """ MArTIIIA.S, ST. 1159 ; "le (i..|,,,i„u .Sana,, .,,:.. ""' "'" "^•'"'' "' J^/- //".-•, but s , ," • ."'■ "' ""•• '■•'"-» "'"I i" inilbljesslv fn ' ''V"'"'"' 'I/"'*'"/., '''••''■'''''''"" iltz "-^ "»^' '" >'.« ' l'^'"'-(J"U,io calon la • , ''•""•"'.'"■"y-' The l|„. '!.^^.!.l:d^:r;^ti,i.:;i«^^'-i''''"^ '"■•il iin that ilav is ,-e«,.'„ ^^ " ' "'"' '"" *>">• C^"/'v,/. X.U. 44,-,], the \l,r r ;■ !'"''""l"'" «'• 'Jail AI,S. of tie IJ 7J '';',••, '""I "'« (Act. .V„„J.,..„;;, mTJ/- v"'"TiV'':"'!'^ '"'"■-•«r "n ancient M.s Mart n ' '"• f'"'). ""int'ons tl'e le.stival altugetlier.' ^"■''''"y""' *''''^h ^"m.s In C(in. twiee over, whei,™ fh.. „ , ';.'^'''- '''•irt." canie ;''"i''ii'Htthiaea,,...:-"^'^\f:;;;,-'"-ke.l however, re.i.l .M,ttl,„.l .1- """■'' •^'■'^'■'■. ti-io^s t:u,■s'•l"'•""^:^''"'•^''^''«'^- "«ti™ for thi,s d 7, ,'i i'V;.'" '^"J^"^' 9-^ 'i'l.e '"<■'•«», prefixed hv ',,,1 ,?".'' ""'"•'™' -E)'^'*- ^-v, fii,^ .^e.o;Ml; Iw'"^!" ''f"'!''"f' .?n-^l«l in the Gr<.ek Chim (, ? ^'"'""^ "'"' •_^-'- ^''e Lthio|iic talen- tills I.imrg, In the v».ir,„' I ?'^ "'™li"n8 a MS. of -ilea Herman, o'^fofThetve,:;.'.'" """""'^ *"» ■« «-»ted ,„ Ku,UZllZT^ "' S,.AI..tth,aH hoivever, byl|eu,tlevffl;,rn.J.- .. . ■*''" ""■lh,,, the l»ri,Kl An. 901-,cos '""'""'""y- »» be referred i„ ^•^t.r«oT.n'':i:;rtheer''"''^ •'^^•'"'^'' f^*« an enteriirise aglln, B Lh^T'' *',''^'°""^'' ''"!«• in this fact. Souihey hl"e™ bow. "^ rorgHM^e^s of ..ave b..„ a.are of thru:' eX^tiL:"""' -■" "•" '" I'rayer.B^Kik^f J %t:^*';;,^,f'''; 'ollo»cTor the following day '"^ *"" P"' " «t the head of llfio MATTHIAS i I i I' i il.ir |iiibli«liwl by r.iidnlf (OiHim. nr this ii|MiNtli', An H|p.iii'y|)liiil ({(wpul umli-r tlii! iiiiiiii! ciC .\Ialtliia» is liii'iilMiriuil by (h-ij(i'li (Horn. i. iV. /, n:. hjI. v. M7, (MJ. I.oiiiiimtz.scli) iiuil Kuaubiiis (//(,«(. /om. III. V!>) : aii'l ill tlio nets of a couiicll liulil iit Udiiu.' Ill till) i'|ilsio|iate of OubmiuH (A.D. 4!M), we llii'l " Kvniii{i'liuiii ((j/. Kviiii|t Supper aii'l of our Lord's betrayal, so called with reference to the and- phiui " Man latum novum do vd»i», ut diliKatlt inviiem " (Job. xiil. ;14) appropriated to it. The name, whi. h is not a very early one, probablv i:iui(ain.> also an allusion to the other couiniand of our Lord in the same chapter (Joli. xlji. U- lU), as well as to the ntura iraiurt of Luke xxii. 1!>; 1 (.'or. xi. 24. The collect at the v;ivlni{ of the Kiss of I'eace in the (Jothic missal (.\luratori, lAtiti-ij. Jiuiwm Vitun, il. ,'i78) speaks of "cmi. niands" in the plural "inter praecipua nian- datorum tuoriim I'atrlbus noslris Apostnji, r,.. lic|uisti." In later times " Mandatiiiii " bv Itself stoiKl (or the •' Footwashinji," which had beiui instituted on this day, and even lor thi' R,-arl- nu'Ut iu a monastery appropriate I to il (iliicanjje, »'ih vu,.). Other names for this day are i\ niydKri ir«V»Tt|, il ayla rtifTa^, feria i/iiiiit,i juim-/iiw ; also, as the day (d' the institution of the Kiichaiist, Coivt.i J)(iinini, ilien cwnna fluininl, ffriii inlnti in coeiui Ihminica, dies wttais Eitv/mrintiir, wit lis calicis, tlies pmia, litcia, nviatcriwrn ; also, with reference to the other ceremonials behuittini,; to the day, (/iV.t mm/ieti'ittiiim, (Ufa imdi/./inti'd; itiea pidilaini. The more re-ent title. dii:i ciria i/h,, t o which the (ierman name (Iriinilo niO' stiK/ mnv- spo»ds, IS of uncertain origin. The referiences to a supposed introit(l's. xxil. 2), and to our Lord's words (l.ui.e xxiii. .'il), are purely coujcctnral (tlerzog, l.iul - Eiu'i/ct. xviii. 22.1; AuKUsti, C/fi.-.t. A'chaul. i. r>49). ^^ The cerenioiiials specially beloncin;,' to Maundy Thursday whicli call for notice are those relating to the can liilates for Baptism, the lieconciliatiou of I'enitents, the Consecration of the Chrism, and the .Vdministration of the Kucharist. (0 VatecliHinciis. — In some churches the »r7. ditio a-ih,hi)li took place this day ; i.e. the cate- chumens were required to rejieat the creed which htid been given them by the bishop and presby- ters to learn by heart (tmditio ayiiM:). \Ve find this ceremony fixed for Maundy Thurs- day in the canons of Laodicca (can. 40 ; Labbe, i. l.'iOl), and in the ''capitula" of Martin, bishop of llraga (cap. 40 ; il,. v. 911), and in the canons of the (juinisext or Trullan council (can. 78 ; ib. vi. 117,")). The mcire usual time for this re- petition was Kaster-even (Martene, de liii. Ant. Eccl. i. Uti, lib, i. c. i. art. 1,!, § 2). Ihe paMi- vium or washing of the feet of the catecliuniens, of which some traces appear in the ritual of the early church, was in some cases performed in this day, the washing of the head, cajiiti/urium, having taken place on Palm Sunday. There is a reference to this ceremony in two letters of Augustine to Januarius (^Epiat. cxviii. cxix. c. 18); but in the former he speaks of the custom of the catechumens b.ithing the whole body and not only of washing the feet on this day, and that merely for purposes of cleanliness "quia bapti/. andorum corpora per observationem quadra- gesimao sordidata cum otfensione sensus ad fontem tractarentur, nisi aliquo die lavarentur. Istum autem diem potius ad hoc electum quo coena Domini anniversarie celebratur," and adds that this liberty being granted to the catechu- mens, many others claimed it also, and baliiej with them on this day— a luxury forbidden dur- ing Lent. In the second letter he makes parti- MAl'Vny TJUrnSDAY f..Iar nvh ,.,n„f washing fh. f,...t of th« o«f Prl.n. nh««rt.r.,t, h„t a,l,U that l..,t, ,t »h,.„|.| ,'',". to b« .1. «ny w,.y e»».,„ti„| toth.. m., ,„.,„.„t , „n ■ .•hufh... ,„, ,„.v..r „.l,„llt.,l the . „st,„„ „ I o.h..r»hH,l .11,00,,. i„„..,l it, whil« „,„„. h„. ' : I'"" t "lU I,....,. ,|ay. Allhn„>;hlhis.,t ,, (AiMhr.w /,. A,„,.,v„„. ,„. ,,_ n ,„,,,,,i|„,| ,. (fuul, M,l,„,, ,„„| S,,„i„, |,„t it K„„„ f,.l| „„t t fav,,.,,-. a„J wan .,,,r,.s,|y ,„.„h,l„t.„| l.y th. canMns.ilth.. ii.„,i,i| „( Klvirii a i. unit ^ ,T lib. ..• ..art. 1,1 i,,; !,(„,, „ ,,k. ,|,•^.'•i,• ''•';, '';/*'^.*^''''s«.vnl.i.,,. 1,34. he .ay tor th„ ,,ul,li, „i„„j,„i„„ ..',,.■".'„ J-"*"''"?"' ('■•'X'in.icH it in rightly glU "^"'7 ">"'■";■ '"^""n "»■ tho Chu,-,.h of It,,, J was to gn„,t ab,ol„ti.,„ either of v,.„ial or „,o, I M„s n„!y, ...,,„„,a f,.,.i„ antflWha," „, I " the J.n,;.awa^at,,o..lby«....rosi.i„.«:u.^:: 11. 1.* ). ht. An,b,o,st., writing to hi,s sister he r..|ax„t,o„ „f ,,e„,„,ce, " erat .1 ^ 0,0 I>.„.,n.,s sose ,„■„ nobi, t,a,li,lit, ,,,,0 iu cvcl?,,? celhn. .t. y/,'.r-tf,„m-«, lib. v. c. '.>,^). „„,! st Jero„,e s|,eak.s of Knbiola a., »tnu,li„e n o .blic pcnan.o on this ,lay. » ^„i, hoc cr fret .' „ tola >,rhe s,„.,.,ante Ron.ana ante ,||e„, , a^hao Z1' 'y "'?'"!? I'Titenti,,,,,?-- (Hle.-o„' AW ^^.. A iettero?Gi,bon'::,,:„ii:;„ , y-; ■;^.:: .W p. 80), states the custom of the I,i,h ehuT^^" be hat venial sins were absolve, '.;^",^. ymW >no,tal sins " in Coena ai,in '•C .e„„ents l,rst asse.nblo-l outsi.le ?^e chureh ;l;";.-.s. where they heard a sern,„a fro n ,e b'shop ; they wei-e then mlmitted into the ch„r h he o -'t ."''■^" "'","' '-"'■'g SMnte,! then, before «eh.s|„s to this day'X Z ^^TZ^ Of the penitents, which, af,er ce'r, n c Ilea (e) ('o«s"c-v,i,y„ 0/ CAmm.- The sacred oil that «.,„ re,,uire,i for the use of the year hl,:id be consecvUed ou Maundy Thursd, y n £ io«mU^,rony,ni we find under this da7"ChLn,a MAIXDY TllUnsDAY \U\ f"l„l ai>|p,.ars in (K.. !/• 7, ''' '^ s,,,,,),,, I'amelinVr/v, '.'" -''^"'" ^'"Vo.s,„„„ given bv •h.-hrislr Sri!,;" ^ '■■''':■?•''■'' "^ (•h.^sti„'n worll' Vhe V, ' "";""«'""" the who!,, -.«:-K ;y;:S:;'r,z';'t;;i:::^^ '■ '- Th ■.;;; '".r- ";">; '" "'« ^^'•'■''■»•' "h"..blbe'i.!i,''j;--«t.^thealtaV ^f'^^C" S,;i::'i;;7; n"""s^""r ""■;-' •'Iso, while insistiuK on fasti,, /:. A"«"^"<'« -I'y. '-"Honsti!;,r's!: "rr;::";;:'^- iiietnorat en n,o,e Htiltm , ^"""^ anil in fl,« „ • 'I"' ■''■iKc ot those who ,. 7^ he p,act„:e of an evening celeb.'n I n on tl i " (e) Ot/wr Observances. —The bells of ♦!, after Latins ^if?M8';;'^*'f^ kept burning till thSatu,-7 """ """"^'^ "'"^ tui i> ,"'"«/'" 'le 5>aturdiiy morn n,? uli».n Es^'i'^sat^c^.- ,^- f ■ /- «»>iH ctTcif.; firstroldr;Ma. 2S0; commemorated May 3 (Basil. Mcno/. ; Cul. liyzant.). [C. H.] MAUKKLIUS (1) Bishop oflmola. cir. A.n. 5,'!2, martyr; commemorated May 6 (Boll. Acta SS. May, ii. 106). (2) Bisliop, martyr in the 7th century, patron of Feirarn ; commemorated May 7 (Boll. Acta SS. May, ii. 154). (3) Presbyter in the diocese of Troyes, 6th oi'ntury ; commemorated May 21 (Boll. ActaSS. Jlay, V. 4;i). [C. H.] MAURELLA, martyr ; commemorated May 21 in Africa {Ilicron. Mart.). [C. H.]" MAURELLUS, martyr; commemorated at Rouie in the cemetery of Praetextatus, May 10 (Hierun. Mart.). PC. H.] MAUREXTIUS, martyr with others, under Diocletian, at Fossombronc in Italy; comme- morated Aug. 31 (Boll. Acta SS. Aug. vi. 665). [C. H.] MAURICILIUS, archbishop of Milan, cir. A.o. 670; commemorated March 31 (Boll. Acta Si!. Mar. iii. 910). [C. H.] MAURICIU3, MAURITIUS, MAURICE (1) One of the forty-fiye martyrs of Nicopolis under the emperor Licinius ; commemorated July 10 (Basil. J/eno/.); at Alexandria (Hieron. Mart.). (2) Commemoratod with John Palaeolauritas July 26 (Basil. Men;l.). (3) One of the Thebaean martyrs ; commemo- rated at Agaunum (St. Maurice) Sept. 22 (Ifieron. Mart. ; Usuard. Mart. ; Vet. Horn. Mart. ; Bed. Mart.; Boll. Acta t^S. Sept. vi. 308). His nata- lis is in the Antiphonarium, but on what day is not stated, and he is named in the I.iber Respon- salis (Greg. Mag. Lib. Sacr. 710, 810). (4) Martyr with Photinus his .son and others ; commeuioiated Feb. 21 at Apamaea. (Boll. Acta SS. Feb. lii. 239.) (8) Martyr with Oeorgius and Tiberius at Plt;nerol, under Oiodetian ; commemorated Apr. 2+ (Boll. Acta SS. Ap. iii. 266). [C. H.] MAURILIUS, bishop and confessor ; his de- pnsitio commemorated at Angers Sept. 13 {Hieron. Mart.; Boll, ^rfa -SS. Sept. iy. 62); Mauriuo (Usuard. Mart.). m jf i MAURILUS. martyr ; commemorated in Africa \\m\ 28 (_IIierun. Marl.). [C. H.] MAURIN.A, martyr; commemor.ited at Tomi May 27 (^Hieron. Mart.). pc. H.l MAURINIANUS, martyr; commemorated ir Afiica Feb. 1 {Hieron. Mart.). [c. H.l MAURINU8 (1) Martyr; commemorated May 26 at Tuscia {Hieron. Mart.). (2) Abbat, martyr at "ologne; commemorated June 10 (Boll. Acta SS. Juqe, ii 279). [C. H.l MALlJlTAXUS, martyr; commemorated in Mauritania Oct. 17 {Hieron. Mart.), [U H.] M \URO\TUS (1) Abbat of BroyhisfBruol) in lieigiuni. A.n. 7ol ; commemorate I May 5 (Bed. Mart. Auct. ; Boll. Acta SS. May, ii. 53). (2) Bishop and confessor, of Marseilles, per- haps A.D. 786; commemorated Oct. 21 (Boll Acta SS. Oct. ix. 362), [o. H.] •MAURUS (1) Abbat of Glann.ifolium, A.D. 584 (Boll. Acta SS. Jan. i. 1039), in the terri- l.>ry of Angers (Usuard. Mart.); commemorated Jan. 15. (2) or MORTUUS-NATUS, hermit in Bel- gium in the 7th century ; commemorated Jan. 15 (Boll. Acta SS. Jan. i. 1080). (3) Bishop of Cesena in Italy ; commemorated Jan. 20 (Boll. Acta SS. Jan. ii. 333). (4) Martyr with Papias, soldiers ; commemo- rated at Rome on the Via Nomentaua .Ian. 29 (Usuard. Mart.; Bed. Mart.; Vet. J,'um. Mart.). (6) Martyr; commemorated in Campania Mar. 18 {Hieron. Mart.; Bed. Mart. Auct.). (6) Martyr; commemorated Apr. 12 {Hieron. Mart.), (7) Martyr; commemorated at Antioch Apr, 27 ; another elsevyhere on the same day {Hieron. Mart.). (8) Libycus, Roman martyr under Numerian, buried at Gallipolis ; commemorated May 1 (Boll Acta SS. May, i. 40). (P) Martyr; commemorated at Rome June 5 {Hieron. Mart.). (10) Presbyter and his son Felix, in the 6th century ; commemorated at Spoletum June 16 (Boll. Acta SS. June, iii. 112). ! (11) Bishop, martyr with Pantaleemon and Sergius at Biseglia ; commemorated July 27 (Boll. Acta SS July, vi. 352). (12) Martyr, with Bonus, Fau>tus, and seyen others ; commemorated on the Via Latiua Aue 1 (Usuard. Mart.). (13) Martyr; commemorated at Rome Aug. 12 {Hieron. Mart.). (14) Martyr with fifty others at Rheims in the 3rd century; commemorated Aug. 22 (Bed Mart. Auct. ; Boll. Acta SS. Aug. iv. 515). (16) Confessor, with Salyinus and Arnlor at Verdun ; commemorated Sept. 4 (Boll. Acta SS Sept. ii. 221). (16) Bishop and confes.sor at Placentia about A.D. 430; commemorated Sept. 13 (Boll. Acta SS. Sept. iv. 79). (17) M.irtyr in the province of Histria; com- "memorated Nov. 21 (Usuard. Mart.; Bed. Mart. Auct.). (18) Martyr at Rome under prefect Celerinus • commemorated Nov. 22 (Usuard. Mart.). ' (19) Martyr; commemorated at Rome Nov. 29 {Hieron. Mart. ; Bed. Mart. Auct.). (20) Martyr ; commemorated at Rome Nov. 30 {Hieron. Mart.). (21) Martyr with his brother Jason and their parents, Clauilius the tribune and Hilnria, at Rome; commemorated Dec. 3 (Usuard. J/ar<. ; Vet, Horn. Mart.). (22) Martyr; commemorated at Rome Dec. 10 {Hieron. Mart.). m. H.] MAI'SIMAS, priest in Syria : cnmrncnxirafed Jan. 23 (Co/. Jiytant. ; Boll. Acta SS. Jan. ii. *•*"'• [C. H.] MAVILUS [(J. H.] MAVR0XTU9, abbat of „hl Sf n ' i'-i. ^a«o.. K«. Col. Ag. i6i«;^ol.V .;;7): MAXENTFA, widow of Trent cir a"" n lln co.nu.nu.ratea Ap. 3u (B«irl.^;'ij;';- f ';;.; MAXENTIUS (U M«rfv.. "'"^ at Nic.„„,edia Feb. ^rJ/Kf')};.';")™"""'"'''''^ (2) Pi-esbyter and confessor in I'o'ltn,, . at ^^^^omJW(i^]i,^'tl"t \ '="•"'""»"'■«'-' p.'w2!;.r:['r "'■'" ''""'"""^ «"''''■'■ Jan. 8 (tJMianr:!}:;;./'""^'"'^' •-•".n.nemoratud MAXIMA (1) AHrt^v. „ '■■' natus in Wot jL. "■^'"""' '^ "'""'' '^'u- (/£f J/!;;.';.')™'""^'""''"'*'' «' Antioch Apr. 7 ^^(J^Martyr; commemorated Apr. 12 (//fe.o„. ^|ei--St=ns--tJ^^ Ai^S^irJEllZ^r"'^' «t Alexandria j"iM ('fel'ClT'"""'"' "' '"'"''*'"'"™ (///"i.*S.'): ™"""'"""'''«d at Rome June 2 irAXIMUS 11(53 "nufin!il!:;ir;:rl;» Africa with Marti. (UMK.rd. .U,,;;.) " ' ='"»»™«>-ated Oct. l,j ■•H^lIS"^' °''{r'"^!«"';n"I'l«;commemo. (») One „/ the'- s:^- t";:' :vt'/- A^^n rJiTard^l.fr"-^ ' commemorated inffiShZ;:;:!!^'::^"-'^^^- in Africa Maytf ™1S S f-'y-^ con.n,emor!tea lO^XSriyT,;. -'•"""•norated at Antioch July J'S^lofjJUU.Z^^"^'^^''^ '^t Alexandria (2) Martyr; commemorated in Svn« M. (3) liishop and confessor «> t innmorated May 29?//. "'Treves; com- (4) liishop of Tongres, cir a d ^t\c^ mcmorated June 20 (boll Ac a 9^' T^'. c""- (K\ r <,"iii. Jiua b\ June ,, -■> .■ir'A^''™^V'^ ^''''"' '">'' Martyr inOaul -S',,L"na.'S7^^,^^n,--mo- (3) lii.'ihop of T.Kirmim .-r, u- ■> • . (0) Propraetor, martvr «,;.fc l- IKU SIAXIMl'S (fl) Minlvrj I'liiiiiiii'iiioi/itiMl lit Ali'Miii'li'iii Vi'U. 11 (//,.■/, III. M.iit.). (7) Ttto inmtjrii ('(MnmiMinniiti' I in AlVicii Bllil iM\i> cIm'wIii'Ii'. \'>'h. 1(1 (//i(iii;i. ,l/,;)7. ; Hull. AittI S.<. jVli. ii. Si! I). (8) Miiityr with <'h\ii'liiH iin<< liii nll'n n\ 0>li!ij I'i'iiinii'nii iiitixl I'l'l), 18 ^1'i.iiaiil. Mml. 1,7. /m./ii. .lAi.Y.). (0) Miirtyr with 'rin'oilntiin ; cimiiiii'iiiMinti'il Vi'li, lliill.isil. Miiu'l.); il|iiini('iillv tlio niiiih' hn (10) Mnivi'; riimiiii'ilioiiili'il ill Niouini'ilin Miiirh \'i (li„'v,m. M.I t.y (11> Mriilyr; loiniiii'iiini'iiliMi in Miimiliiniii Ai'iil 1 1 (llnnm. Miitt.). (13) M^ntyr witli (,)iiiiilili.'iiiiiH mil |)a'lii nil. Ill- lii.'rii'liiin ! ciiiDiivniiiriiti'il .\|iiil 1.1 (hull. J.I, \.\ A|.. ii. l.!7). (13) M;ulyi' Willi 'rilnnliiH inul \'nli'riniiiiK ; I'oiiinii'ninniti'il /\|M'il 14 lit I In' ccnu'ti'iy of I'riio- (I'vliilus. iM> tho Vi;i A|i|ii!i (//i.ivii. M.i't.; r-iiiihi. .U.iiY. ; \,'t. A'lim. M.irl.; lUI. M„,t.). His ii.il.'ili,H nil Mils iliiy ill (Jii'ii.iiy's .'^ai iniiii'ii- liiiv, aiiil liiH iiiiiiio in llio chIIimI ((iii'K, Miii(. J.ili. s,,,;: .s:i), (14) Miirtyr. Willi 0|iliitiiii nnil nlliorsj coiii- iiiriiini.itiMl .\'|iiil U (l/u^ivn. Af.il.; Itnll. .I.7,i .^>. A|>. ii. 'Jlv'). (ID) SnMii'r mill miirtyr, uno nf Ilio llioli.iiiiin li'ciiMI. ril'. A.l>, V.'!t7 ; COIllllliMlli'l'llti'il Aplil I i llt Mil.in (II..II. .4.7.1 *>'. A|i. ii. 'JI'JV (10) Miiilvr Willi Olympi.i.livi. ii.i1.|,miiimi, nt C'.'i'.lul.i ill I'lMsiii, iin.li'i- I'l'iiii.; oi'iiiotory ot »':ili\Ui> on till- Via Appiii April 'Jl (llnivn. M.iit. : |lo,l. M.itl. Aiht ). (18) Miiilvr; onniiiu'iiiiiiiiti'il in AlVi.n Ap. '.Hi (ll„r.>n. M,„'t.; Hcl. .1/..»7. /li/,7.). (19) Miirlvv; r.ininii'inniiiti'.l in I'tuvpt Apr. •j; (//i.T,.D. .U,i,7. ; IW,I. J/,1.7. ,tM,7.). (80) M.iityr, Willi iM.lii.t iin.l (inintilinnnii, Bt l>i>ii.>toi mil i roiiiiiii'iiioriitwl Apiil 'J8 (liii»il, .l/.H../ ). (81) MiirtYV in Asin, oiro. A.n. -'."lO ; rnni- tiii'iiiiiMli'.l .\pril ;io (Klnnis, up. Il..,|. M,trt. ; H..II. .1,7,1 ,s\v. Ap. iii. 7;l'J); Miiy l\ l.y llio lirwks (llii,-il. Mr-n,^.); liy olhois on April 'Jl iin.li'i' till' n;inii> nl' Miiivi'lliiins, niiil mi April 'J.'i .IV Miii'i-i'lliis. r..i' nnnllKT M.'ixiiiui.H rninini'- iii.'iiilcl on April 'M liy tlio (frccks, soo Uoll. «(/ ,','h;i. p. ''X\. (28) Uislu>p of .Ii'niMiloiii, <'nntos»or. ,irii'r A.n, .'ii.>; i-oniiiH>moriiti>,l Mny 'i (Boll. .1(7.1 ^X Miiy, ii. T). (88) M:irlvr; conmioniorativl at Milan May (//„•.•,.». M.iit.). (24) Two martyrs j tHimmi,1. M,,rt. .li(<7,). (86) I'rosliytiM- ; i-oimni'moialixl at Coustau- tinoplo May « (llwivn. M.irt). (86) Martyr; ooniniemoratod nt AlcxAQilria May t;( (Hienm. Mrn-t.). (87> Martyr ; i'oniniomoiMt(>.l at R.itnp on tho Via .Voniontana, May '.'8 (^Jl.ci'on. J/m<.). MA.XIMUS (88) Hislii.p of Vi'r.iiiii, ^lli I'i'niiiiv; cniii. nii'iiioraliMl May '211 (II,. II. ,l,7.i ,s'.S'. May.'vii. :ill), (80) Marlyi; coninii'iiKiralcl at 'llii.».■. .Iiiiio, ii. 1711). (33) Martyr; hinliop of Napli'H, li,'l',.i„ a. I), Mliil; I'nniiiii'iiiorati'il .liiiiii 12 (lloll. A, l,i .S'.V, .Iniio, ii. .M7). (33) llisliop of 'I'liiin al),.r AH. ■dli); ,.oni. ini'iiioriiti.,1 .liiiio v.','> (Hull. ,1,7,1 ,s'.s'. .Iim,,, v. ,'iU). (84) Marlyrat Ali'xan.lria willi I ....iiliiiM ami othiTs; i',iniiMi'iii,irat<'.l .Inly 10 (//»'/',i;i. Miirt. ; lloll. ,1 7.1 .s-.s', .Inly, iii. ,',;|). (36) Martvr; loninii'iiioraliMl at Svriiiia .Inly l.'i (//k".i;i. ,(/.((7,), (36) Martvr; I'ommoiiioraliMl at Aiilimli .Inly 111 {l/i,r.m. ,l/,i(7.). (37) Martvr i i'oniiiiiMiioralo,l in Asia .Iiily 17 (//|<'/„H. ,)/.«7.). (38) M.irlvr; ooininiMiioratcl at Dorosloriim .Inly IH (//.,r,m. ,l/.i/7.). (89) Martyr, with Sahinnn nn,l othi'iB; cnin- nii'niorati'.l al DaiiianiMiH ,)nly 'JO (//icriHi. lUmt. ; l"snar,l. .l/.i(7.). (40) Martyr; ooinnii'ni.'rati'il with Cyriarud an. I olhi'rs at «'oriiitli .liily 'JO i llicnm. ,U'.i/7.). (41) Disliop anil coiil'i'.^wir at I'.itavinni, '..'inl I'l'iitiiry ; ooinini'iiiorati'il Aug. '2 (lloll. .I,7.i .S'6'. AiiK. i.' 10'.)). (48) <"onl'i>Hniir, "our holy father;" transla- tin Aiii{. 1:1 (lla.sil. HiHol.; tii.', /U/miit.; Uaniol, Co,/. I.ttHiy. iv. '2il(l). (43) Vontlil'ul martyr in Africa nmliM- lliinnii- vW; I'omnii'moraloil Aii(t. 17 (UiS'.V. Ann. iv. .'>,'■). (46) Martyr, with (iaiann.s an. I othors; com- m.'iiiorati'.l at Anoyru Anjj. Ill aiul ,S,.pi. 4 (llicnm. M.irt.). (46) Martyr with Tlii'oilotiiii nml Asclopioilotcit in'l'liraco; c-onimrmorati'il .'^opt. l.'i (llasil. ,l/i';i()/. Uoll. .1,7.1 .'^■.s•. .S,.pt, V. HI). S,,,. (0). (47) Martyr; ('ommomorali'il at Niici'i'ia .Si'pt. Hi (/lirr.m. M.iil.). (48) Martvr with .InviMitinun j comnicnio- ralo.l *)ot. !i (Hasil. Mvnol). (40) Marl vr at C'onlovn j oommcmorali'il (Vt. 14 (//iV-iVft. M.irl.). (80) I.ovita, martyr nmli'r Hcins; i'oiiinii>. m,.r»l,.,l Oit. !!• (|i,.il. Ad.i SS. Oct. viii. 417); t)»t. '2.1 (|!.-uar.l. ,1/,»7.), (81) Martyr with l'2i) other soKlli'rK ; oom- mom.iiali',l at Koiiio Oit. '2,') (//icmi. ,l/.(i7.). (88) llishop of Mi-ntf, in Ihn 4th rontnry; ooimiH'morati'd Nov, 18 (.Snrin.t, do I'nib. iii ; rominemorateil nt Konie on tho Via Appia Nov, l;' (IliiTon. Miiii. ; I'Mianl. Mart.; \'et, Horn, J/ii'7.),' MnximuiUD (Ik^l. Aluit. Auct.), ^^!tri:%:,r'"'' '■ ' "' '"""» '^- ^.'"l:.■S:.r■:c;: ■ '"^" (98) Marl.vr «(||, « •Invs,,^,,,,,,, „,,,, p., „ ..,",'!!:,!:i'„:,,;: "-' " ■"■ ■'-■. (01) I'lCsliyicr ninl (■..iifi'Mmn. . ,„ . »•"" »''-. i^M//.v.:.Zi ''''T'im' "'■'••■'!? (I !,sn„r.l,yl/,„.,.). " "' Al,.,,,,,,!,,,. MMDIATOKH 1 1 r,r, '.«.'i"™::is:;;ri:i:!'s ;•;■■' MI;aI,N On a til) Ti, *') «'''""|- '■''■■>■ (•,„• i„,,„|„„ 1 „ ""••';*'"i't -l^'r;.;:!;:^;:!:;;;;^-£:;::M:;.';;; M' '•■■(, ||,i, ...iti, ,,„ •'"""« ( /iMvYi.mMmr) ■■v"".ri- T i r." ""'7 7 '■;■'"• ""'V" t||,.,'S iil II I """ "''I'lli"!! („ ,,i,.. ihi-lt, ;;';;;'";;: :""'""r"- n-1.;;,. - --'.t.'.! Hni o „;rs, ^""""r '■■ II- P- 2!l;l, ,.,(. 187,(1 nn.l <• ■ '■ " '• "'"' ^';'^/-.- ([„;,.„,.. Si,: 1 n''-*;"'" ^;; [Vf' ii..nMi,, :,,,,'■'';;;; •;-' ■■'■.)„.,. ,, '-"i-.^i.' ,::::::''''■': i ••"•- •I'Mni,!,,,,, J j; ;;;''"; |.h.-.,„i „„ '''''•'''-"InI,,':;;";:'';^';',"- ■'•'-• - ;;""«"^ '-u: il,. ;': „;;;""":^, '■ ■ (!>,), l,.H,.|ii,„„ „ ,1,1 J"..:"]"'; Aili,.,„„.|i, (''^ ■'!••) n,l|H it ii',;'" •<'"''. "...I V„n.„ I '>". "inn.is ,1",. I,, :;''''■;■'''••''■■'• '■'''■•"-• "";i-. TI,., iw., ..,„ ' tM,:;: ,i""' '""■'''" ['<• St. ,1. T.j Mr.;r)ANiiH .„. mi.;i,|)ani,h i.i ' , , -'-;om,„..„,,,,,.t,H,,t,i,,: ; - -S'^^™ffir'!e; rif .■i,"!'''"T""' "'•■'■"•' .'..I'..,; ''''''•'•'•''''''• ^'■'■' -w. A„«/viA,V "n'l'' tliP_ Kiiin., i,i,.„. P" "■''*-'• <^"""'' rti,cat Tim Biithi.r , C (l,n a,^„, ,■ , ,, ill •i'i-i it; m n 1100 MKDK'ira I?: ns iliicK nlm) OiiKi'ii. St. Cliryu '•-Imn, St. IlnHlI. Rllil otIlcT.I c.f tlll> (illM.k IiiiIkmn. lint l,y tllili tlioy ni'i'in f-i Imvo inti'iiJcil, iidt tlnit llit> inlcvit WHS |irii|M'rly n iiii'ilialnr liiili'|iiMii|i'nlly nn iiimsk ,,!' ,ni,i|,itiniis iVniii tho (Inii.ji flit horn, .^lll'^vill){ that tliov oinistiiiillv iiiiii iiiij. (iiiiiily ii|i|i|j,''. May vii' 8*^)' [C. H.J ' MEDIOLANl'M. [Milan,] JIKDION. inaityr; commemomted in Alri.a Slay 14 (//irnm. M„rt.). n\ || -j MKHH.WrS. with hi.s l.inlhoi- Oilraniis, conlosMii'.s in liolaiiil; oiiiiiiiioinoiatiiil .liilv 7 (Uoll. Ada SS. .Inly, ii. 477). [C. ll.J MKnm,.\ or MKIHILLA ami hor o,in,|ia. l"'.iis; i-uiiiiiiniiiu-aloil .Ian. 'J.', (CI, /it,., ml ■ i4..ll. Act,i .v.v. .Ian. ii. tilt!). [('. n.j AIHFOMUS, niailyr; conunomoratod .Iiino ;i (.llicnm. ^t,n■t.). n; n -i MKtil'Vrr.X, martyr. [Mioktia.] MK(!(:iNr8, niarlyr; rommomor.ntc.d in Mauritania IVo. •> (/f;,;-on. ,l/,ir<.). [0. H.] MKtJINl'S. martyr; rommcmoratud nt Po- nisiii ,\p. ._><) (/fii'ron. M,i,t.). [c. n ,] MK1„ Iri.sh hisliop in tho ."ith oont. ; oommo. moialoil I'ol). () (Hull. Ada .W. Kch. i. 77H). MKl.AXI.V HOMAVA, "Our Mllthor-- poinniom,iiat..d Doo. ;U ((' /. /i,,uv,t. ; Basil, i/.H,i/. ; Dimiol, Cixi. I.itmy. iv. ■J7«). [C. II.] MKLANIITS (1) Mshop and onnlossor; ooni- moinorat,.d nt Ronnos .Ian. (J (Usuard. Mart • noil, Ada SS. Jan. i. ;)'27). "' (2 W.shop ofTrovi.» !!! tlu>4lh rout - com- niemoraUd Ap. 22 (IJoll. Acta ii^: Ap. iii.''J9) [O.H.] MRF.ITO MKI,ANTtTS, martyr; oiinimoinn,.ntod at, liijnii ,\iiv. 1 (lli,'nm. Mad.). U', l|.] »t|.:i,AN|l,4, mnityr In Afrlonj ooiiimonin. rnli'il l)|.e. II (l/Uniii. Mad.). u\ |j.] IMKI.ANI'H, marlyr In AlVlon; oiiniiii,.ii,„. rati'd Ho,.. J (lliervn. .ktart.). (,'. ||.j MKI.AS or M|i;i,AM.;.^, Iiishnp 01' Kiiliiii. 00 lira .■,inl<..s«,,r i,, |||,. ,-„|, ,.„„,.. ,.„umm,u,. raloil ,laii. It, (|l,il|. Ada NS. Jan. ii. l,',). MMI,A,'^ll'lTH(l)niartvri,.„ni ni,„.!''ll at l.annioi, .Ian. 17 (//umn. Mad.; IIshmi.I ^" ;,'•'■ UMI.) (2) Marlyr with his wil'o Ciwlna ami mhi An- toniiis; oiiniinoiiinialod Nov. 7 (Ilasil. M.n,./.). MKl.CHIOJt, Marian kingj commoininalod .Ian. Ii (lioll. Ad,t >y,s'. Jnn. !. ,l'j;l). [Ki'iniANv.] |('.ll.| MKI.flllUS, Irish Iiisli.ip, of .Mh oonliirv ooiiiiiioiiioratud Fob. (i (Hull. Acta S.S. h'oli.'i "^^' [0. H.J ' MKKCnADKS (1) liishop and oona's.sor ; do- piisitlo o„iiiiiioiii„i„|,„| „( |;„„|,, ji, ,1,,, ,.,,,||„|,,ry ■if Calisliis nil Iho Via Appia ,lan. 10 lllunm Mad.); Mohhiados (H<.il. M.id.). (%i Martyr; ooiiiiiioiiiiiralod nt Aloxandria Ann. '.* (Iliciim. Mart.), u\ \\ \ MKI.DANUH. [Mkhamis.] MKLUK(;asI!,S. niarlvr; oommomornlod nt lorraoiiia Nov. 1 (llieron. Mad.). [(;. ||.] MIOLKTIUS (1) ULshop of Antlooh, "Our lalhor," A.I). .'IHl; oommomoratod I'Vh. IJ (('.(/ Kitant.; Danlol, V,4. /.aw;/, iv. y.'-i.'l ; |l„||' ^il!.i .S'.V. |.'i.li. ii. r
; Ant;. 'J;! (Hasil. .l/,';i„/.). ' (2) Ihix, marlyr with li!.')0 ,.,nnp,inions ; ooni- liionioralod May .!4 (Ilasil. Mi-itd.). (3) Cnmiiioinoralod with Lsaoiiis, bishops of Cyprus, .Sopt. 'Jl (Hasil. Mend.). (4) Iiishnp mill ooiir«s»or; ooininetnoraled in I onliis Do,.. 4 (Usuard. J/iir<.). [C. II.J JIKLKUiS, miirtyr; oonimomnrntod nt Alo.x- nmlria .Inly Kl (ilicron. Mad.; liod. Mnd Aud.). |-(,, „ J • IMKMSrUS, bishop and mnrtyr; commoino- ratod Ap. 22 (Usiiard. Mart). [C. I|.] MKMSUS (1) Mnrtyr; oommomorutod in Alriua Nov. 'Jt! (Illeroii. Mart.). (2) Martyr; oonimoniorntod nt Nioomoilja Nov. 27 {llieron. Mart.). [(;. H.l MKr.lTKNK, COUNCIL OP (Mditeum^c Con-tlium), ouu of tho synods nt whiih Kiisla- 1 hills, bishop of Sobaslo, was oondoninoil, and hi'ld, oonsoqiionlly, boforo A.I). .'l.'iSI, by whon ho had ooased to ho possossod of thnt soo. (.Maiisi, iii. 'Jill.) Molitino Iny on thu frontiers of Ar- monin Minor and <.'nppndo(.iii. [K. S. I'l. 1 HiKM'riNA, of Maroiani)]inlls, niarlyr iindor Antoninus; commonioratcd Sopt. 15 (Basil. ,1/. ""/. ; Boll. Ada SS. Sept. v. 29). [(.'. II.] MKI.ITO. bishop in Itiu Ul or 2iid oontiirv commenioratud Ap. 1 (Boll. Acta 6VS'. Ap. i. 10) [C. 11.] MKMTirH • Ml •"'"• ">■■ A.I. 411 .;,'"• """■'y- 111 iiii- ^^•.<^w,,;«\;:,'V,;,;."'''''''-•"'"'■''''■■'•'""••',(l«nll ""' ;•"•' '(E;z":r"'"''''"''[:;,^^-- ''v'I;'w„)'^,r^r,^i,'";f f;^'" /'^A"". « si......,.). iMiiil ,|n„, „f , , ' ^'1'. <'iiiiM („ |,„ , , <"-; .vM /"'/,/. i.'^H';'«""»|'i";>im ^""'■'<'. " IliiYiniiH • iii'li'i"!. dl' iinv kin,| <'l'"(?"lills Moiillcluis "' lni,.(„M r.„.,,,s," ,„. OY.m„;-y.) ^^ ^, Mi<;t/n/\i)F,s ''''"'' ''■-' ri-'.i..ao«,. 17 (//,'•:: ,;;:;;;;^""'"-'"-i ill m,,,,. . MrarMiOKiiM, „,„Hvr- ' ' M'OMMr^ imirtv... ' -^ FWi. Hi ( ///,,,.„„_ ^^/„,.,_^ "' '^■■" < <'"i>i"ii'ini.nit..,| (4) llisli.i .111.1 ,.„„(" . , '"^^■' ""ii.^i. Stub's ' """rrtr- lioll. Arf„ ,s,y, A,,, iii. 57„,'- -^ O^iMl. McHul., MtOrORfA mnw '-*■■ "'^ i-' M.'r ""■'"'■'", ni- I ti,„,. ;.' ■• u ./i;.^:?'"' ' '"""'""■"' '"'- - !'"' '■''"'•«y,.: 1 1 j^:',r>v!r■'^"''|■'''-" ;:'"'''. '-'"I u;,, ,,:'i'' '"''-'■'''• "•-'^« ' (//"■/•'„,. M,„., . ,"""'' 'l/'l'i'i ill Ar/,l,i;, A,,^ ;^', "' ^i «t l^:ah';;.V- / '- - (//"■'"". ,I/,„.<.). •"^"' ""'« ilHMl Un,m (2) Miirlvr widi n 1 1 :";";^«i --..H.n!.t. "It',/""' •'"'"". H.r.e (""ll./(,*,,V,v. A,,. ,■«./;{ "'" ''^•■"l<-' A,,. 12 (3) or MI'JWau . , ""I''". "OmSmt ■•"?■'''''"''"" "'•'•"-".....fi. "'»). ** <■"""• -^cifu -W. Aug. V. (4) "r MKVVAH "l-'-l'-.i Mf „, '.M,,,,"; .."" .''.'yplli.n ,„„rUr »'"! MHxi.„i„„, wi , te' "'"''•^ '"-loH,.,. /.'toy/, iv. ^74). :,„ ■ .^■' "''ni"l, 6W '""iilMi-y, and hi.s „„,„„, ." '"^'X'Ty'^ .S,„.ni. (;'"T.Ma,. A,.:,^;::--;;<'''';"iii..i,..cMiA '''"'(< '"'inns, ,/,,,sv,2';i;j''';;vn,, d,.,,i,..„t„,i /• rnoril,.,! ,n„^, 1 , (f, Mair A V , ' "'""ne- Mal.ill,,,,, Act,t.SS:of,f^- ''?'■ '• "'• <••. 'M- l-l.'). •■•^^•'""••'=-'-i'.a5,-,,Veuet. (6) 'ir MEN.Vasi », . "'""•'"KniWHiH. i..r;Ar„"[*[L"""' ""^•""R"'"". ^';' '" { nasi I. A/onol cT, '"'""""""^""•'l , MICVDIOANCY Ti,„ c C- H.l ^'^'' .iJi..' an,, the wS..:;"/"";"""'"'^'--'* lllH MKN'DU'ANCY tlw pniii- vIliuM iMMinri'j;i\fi' ruiiiiil llio iIuki'k nf MKNI'MIHK III!' iliiiirhi"* 111 H.ilinl iiliii* WHS I'l'^jiinlnl ih it luihliililii iMiiImn I'nim vnv\y tImi'H. Si'mtuI |iii«- wiKi'-. Ill fill V -11^1 (MM rniilniii Nli'miK mluM liiliiniM 111 tliii |ioo|ili' 111 l)i'«|i)\v mnni-y in rluiiilv \wii\\i' I'lili'iiim rliunli. Ah tlio ('liilslliin In his iliiy li:i I wili'i' Kliiiiillint lii'lnic IliK iliinr lliiil (111. wniA|ii|.|ii'iK iiiiijhl III I wimli tlii'li' hull, Is, HO llii'ir roii'l'iitlii'iH iilrii'o,! ili,> |iii,ii' ilioi'o Ihiit I lie I'.nvi'r of .hurlly nil|{lit |Mir(l'v (lin soul (ChivH. /I«,n. \\\uil,- IVr/i. .l/l.■,s^ I //om. i. m '2 /i»i. ; y/"»i. iii. 1^ I'.^nil.). Willi mii'li iiiilisi'ilniiiiiilo lllllls)ti\ill); il «nsilll|i(nsilili' Hint I'liiillly nhoiiM ivl III' iiliiisci, Amlii'oso roiiiiij II, tii.i'i'HHiirv lo Hiliiii'Uish ^l/<• (ijHrAv. Ill) lhi>liiKlio|i.siin.| |ii'i.',s|», who hiiil llu' liiMiHUi'i's 111' Iho cliiii-i'h lo ilN|iriiNi>, (o 111' I'lri'l'iil ihnl llii'v iiro iiol. wimli'il ii| Wi'll iililr lo liilto ciui' ol'thi'iiiHi'lvi'H, mill il'thi'y iiiii lii.liil);i',| th,.y will Mi.'ii I'xli.'uisl. ihii |ifovNloi\ oC ihi< pooV an. I lii'lili-ns. MorooviT, Ihi.y mo not loiilml with II III do, lliov .lii.»« Ihi'iiisolvosns iionllonion, nn.l |.i..|..|il 1.1 111. of j;o,i,| linili, „n.l on tliiN Croiiiil olilain n uri'iiloi- sluin.. Ciu'o lui.l iiioili'- iiilioii niiist, 'hi'ii'l'iiri', ho omti'Isi.,! {n Iho ili- trihiilion, llml Ihosi. who nro roillv In wiint miiy n 'I 111. M'.il iiwny iMn|i|y, luiil liial iloslunini; liou'K'. :"'(»!, (l.'iioo 1 (0. .'r.') that I'loijty niovinn .il.oiit fioni one .lioii'so to another witli- out i'..inini>n.l.ilovy lollors wuro ilcnieil ooni- niunion, Tho oouncil of I'.paou, A.n. M7 (c, l>), has a similar ili'iioo ajjainst olorioal vajtranis. Ami tho siino nilo is l.ii.l down in the Spanish (•lUii'i'l of Valenoia, A.n, .'>'J+ (e, ."i). The ten.leney lo idleness, inseparahlo from the monastic life, tonn.l no Mnipovt from the early chnrch writers. Tassian (i/.- (Wii. /,islit. x. ..m') ,ji!,iti« n sjiyiri;; of th.- K;yptian father.';, that ,\ workinit monk wn.s temptcil with one devil— an ill.' on- Willi a l.-jrion. t>f Anthony the cele- braleil ascetic of tho Thehai.l, it is related {Vitii, >•. -1) Ihiit he l.iliiiiireil with hhi own hands, anil Huve away all ho ei.iild sp,ne. Tin I '..iiiolilleH, or aseiilies. liviiii; In enniiiiiinllles, an.l ol' whom lliore were not less than .Ml,!!!!!! in Kijvpl in Ihn ■nil ci'iiliny, siipporti'.l llieiiisi.|v,.a hv their own In.lllslly (ras>lan,i/e(',i, II. /unlit, x. L".'). They em- j'lo\el theniselves in nL;i Iciill lire, an.l In tiii'ikiinj Im|s1(,.|s, r„p,., nil. I siindaU, llieir prodnee lielni; sent down the Nile f. rsiili'ln Ali.\aii.|rla,ani| whit, was not i'i.i|iiii'ed for their own inalnlenaiiee w.is Ifiveii 111 till, iioor. In ueneral il imiv In. sidd Ihal, liidii. trial occnp;ilion wis the rule nnn.im the inonl.n In the Kiisl (see liolierlson, ('/i. //isl. ii. il( ,U,e,.i.>/i, i.viii). AiiKiisline wrote a HperlMl Ir.Jlllse (/I,. ('/.,.,■,. ,l/„)i,(, /loiHiii) illiccle.l ilHiiiii I, monks liein^' exempled fiom lalmiir. In ....imi inslanies, however, iiiiiinial lalniiir was ren.iiili.l with less lavoiir. Maitin, who liiiroilm |.i| iiionastlclMii into l!aiil.
  • Martyr: roiniiiemoriitod nt Sinvrim Keli a? ( llicnm.' .U.irt.). (8) Martyr; conimemorateil at Tarsn.s Mar ■-'.S {llin\m.'M.irt.). (6) Martyr; oommeinornted In AfVlc»,liily 17 (//otm/i. M,iit.). [(', i|.| MKNKIjAN'ITS, martyr; commemorate.l in Africa Keh. J:l (//I'l nm. Miiit.). [('. 11.) MKNKI.AI'S, nmrtyr ; rommemoraled at Alexandria .Inly;! (Ilurtm. Miirt.; lle.l. M.ni. Auit.)\ another at Tarsus on the ^ame day {/Ii, ivii. M.irt.). [C. Il.j' 5Il';\KI.r.rS, alilmt nnil eoiifessnr in An- vorjtne ; conimemorateil .Inly '2'2 (Usnard. Mmt.; lioll. ,li'/,i .v.s', ,lnly. V, .(O'J), [r, H.J RIKNKSKISK. OOtt.NdL OK (.^ft•ne.•:h rns, cimci/i'iim). When all the lilshopii of Uritlany met At A inonnlain of thai name, near til. I'ol tie I.i'on, to exconmuinicate I'ouiorre, count of I.cou, A.n, .'I'.iO, or thercahouls. (MaiLsi, x, 4i)l,) [K. S. Ff.] MKNKHI 1)10 Its MICNlOsrid'MIN. in.iHvr. ^' '''■'. '"iy'.(/;;;:;2'.A;:;7'''"p'7j"' I'-!. II I MKVVAH. [Mknah,] ^ MKUflllflfH n()!> MKNHA MYMTICA. Kr„ MKNHIIltUA DIVIHK) (K. .». II.J '•iMMvi,, ,.„,i. ii. i ' :,^:'''''':"''V''"'''" ""'""" IVnni very vnvh li, , , "'" ""'»'" '«'•■ •■IHVH,,. "(• Ih. I, rt ,,."', ^""'",""'" I'" ll..n'„iu (A.... Hrt7 NH<)) n,.,^" M-.,.,i„„,„„ <'""st,„„i l^'^iv■ 1 '"'''''■"'"'''''■''• "'"I <^'/'"'- ..(• the .. „„i ., ;, , ':"""'"■'" «r Vhni- "■■'-■';;n«toH„M:;;;,tr ^h;/:";rs';''r'''''' "'"' '-'"I'l in th« cm,.,, ,• '",„"•" M,.n„fl„, MAtlM„|.,„C the ,„,ir .;".'''''""' "'■"■'• ">n "ith ii::;;7 ir;;:^ '!• '« l.iin.l otf^ . 1. ' '""• "'"» 'i'M.^v .i:ii ^'i^w,„,,h;,:\ ,;;;»'''■"<'•; "twhi.h .st. >^'"'' CM„n,i, ,ii I ,;,""'""'"'y '7 ;';-li„K hi; '' IK H. M'.J ".u^^pi'::'^;:^''^'-'^^^^^^ ai^Sm;!;'^^,:::^'; t",'- ^"" "• -t "^S-?^!:.i;&;Lr; -- ^'u/y.>';;;;!-;;A;,.;:;:"'"''''''''''''''' "^ «"'"'". a „«, (3) Miirlvr iini|,.r I),,„i.,. ■ llt.U. V,;]. '; "•/■'•'"'"""'■"'"INw. "■"!;;?i::;::;:i;:;rt;,;;;?— 'V5"''"' .IlMIC. ii. ,1(1) ' """ ' (""11. Arlit US. L''- n 1 MKUiMA, Coiivcfr OF.W/,' , '■'/"""), hi.|,l * I, lie,. . M , . ('^""■'•'''ww/n- ■■■wniv!; hi ,^; i,;;i,^"'i'''''''^''tr'M"-i,,n.. """' «<•". th ■»,',« ''•"'';■'"" ''i"''"i' "I 7';"^y-u.. "-:^r ::;,,:;:''"'•;:'-! v^" "t thiiMn the CI,,,,,! „(•(' ""l""^"' In f,h.. I\nt " "'ii''"!.... •• ,1. ,: ,';,'"'''"'''''''■' '^"'' t''" '-'-7 .iHH...h:;;: ;;;;::-';'-""'• ''•n';vv.,ihy '"• will not «„„„„t to if II ",,''" ■■'"","'" ''■'"". vitatory, „, .. \-,.,,i .. V, "^ ','"! """""I. "10 in. •"'"« "t v.s,„. H n th/ 1'""^' '"''"•'"^'•■•'1 t" I'" 'l''"'^ l.« om. 0^ I Iv tr ;h!'"wr''''? '" "'•■"r who, ^„^,„,, i„";7 '^^ut ?.'''"« ?'' »•'« "'■'■ l"rhi,M„„ to h, talcTr' I.! ^ '-^'' "'""'' '■""« '■'"•'«- ->r ( r ,1 In f«l ''''■■ '"-Kl^l-'K tho "I pari.Hh (hiir.heH An, Inli'^ i ""■' >'«'■'>'""•■» '- "--^:.':i^»S^:l:;^^;'r'"" ~S!;'J;,'^:y;:;:;-;'f.j^ii»«n,io,ho;?, with Kclix mil ., h . ''"'(''''■'■'^■^^"'•<.).• ■^' CO- H.J 1 1170 MEROBUS MKHODUS, ni.iityr; comnieniorated nt Tciin St'iit. !:> (J/, |j -i MESSENGER. Polycnrp is desired in the Isnatiau epistle to him (c. 7) to choose some one who may be wortliy to be.ir the na -e of ee. 81, al. «, 8 4) applies the word to Kogatian, the first martvr sent to prison in the Decian persecution, who lie says, went before the rest as a harbingcrfmetatori to prepiire their place in the dungeon. See also Ojitatus, de Schism. Don it. iii. 4, § 61. [p. O.T METATORIUM (M^rara^.o., ^.Taral (r(. Theodor •ect. AWo;/ li. p. lij.-,, and the ..tlier lelcivnccs to IJyzantine historians given bv Ducan.'e, Cvn- atantinij/iolia Christimi, lib. iif. \», ha] Gonr IS of opinion that the metatorium was aiso used hy the ministers of the chuich for rest and re- treshuient, and that they there partook of a slight repast. He regards the word, as does .^uicer(a«, voc.) as a corruption of ^.^aoTuJpio,/, derived iy<>mjxl„T Hfrdroi', is of not unfre,|uent occur- rence: e.,J. yoni(ovTts «al ^•'T^^iTdrwavTm, iv . I.e. 39, §§ 1, 2) gives instances of farms bestowed l)y Charles the Great on bishops who had received him with such hospitalifv as was in their power, and of punishments inflicted by him on certain bishoim and abbats who had neglected to receive some ambassadors from Persia on their way to his court. This custom appears to have brought with it certain incon- veniences. A curious canon of the Council of Meaux, a.d. 845 (c. 2(J), reminds the reign- ing monarch, Charles the Bald, that w.unen were strictly forbidden to enter the houses of any of the clergy, and that especially the dwelling of bishops should be free from their presence, and implores thein not to comi.el bi- shops to turn their palaces into lodging houses tor women during a royal progress. The right W.MS also claimed for tho~e who were travellinif on public business. A capitularv of Louis the lioiis (11 tit. Iti, ed. Baluz) sets forth that certain places had been appointed by himself MKTELLUS "n I his fiithiT c.r (I,.. . , '"I":. '."I H us J'"?' ""■'''" •"'h-ri- ■■■"•'■''"llv .liM.harLl « "",""" ""'^ 'l"tv u.s «"'! l-uvisi'n ,•„, ), J J'"» ^•"•<'Hai,„„„„t t)'n.at,.n..| with deprv.f ,'7 i'""'"'-''-^"'") are they ,„,,v h„l,|. rle ' on „:? ""' ""''"^ "''t by statute thtVo oVrT'r '" ^•"'•"•■™ swvM.,, or „n anvdutv LV •'^■'*'-l'"iK nu his ^vas -.ui.abi . -IC h2° "-»S it -nore ,h,,n I'. !«-'), e.vhort.s h m not toT''''''^''^"''"- " by continual f.rog lef." w,^:',"".,:'"' .^'""•'h exactions whid, were Tot r, ^ ^ ""'' "*^" of ),is preJooessor, ""^^'^'^ ""•■"7 in the ti.ne >»"''i",?itapretexW„rlTe l'w:i,:>' '''''T proshyters of ,),„,> di„eeses ° A V'""'\."l'"'> '•'"-' tion delivered bv the nWr A ''"" "' in^'nio- t"«'^ii.p..)Jo;'esr■ ;:^';;" (f'™''"''- ^''"• •heir fr'nds , S'';;: ""^''' l"--''y.ers for the name of free eifts ;,'■"' '" •=«"'•' "'"l^'r any su,,plies of h,^.: 1 ":?'•""'' "' "'' '■'l"'^' ") ■nakiug 'provision ?„; u,e ■'^''* "" l"'^''^'"- »'' bassies! SouH'thnes thi ""'"T^'' <"■ his en,- «h" had no t ie to i' ^7''""""' ''^ ""ose ^vere exempt. aI elict' ^f 'r, '"'"'"■^ ^^bo practice which hnrt .,„,., " -' P'"hibits a ' if the omp!^re, oftSL"'; T""^ ""' '""^■«" I •■"■ce (•' man.i ,nitieo7., '^ '"''g'ngand conv..,- I f.«m free menbut L, '""'•''''"'^'^" "^' ""' ""'^ gn-.-houses;;?:?hS,^~i-. convenes, Exemptions appear to hw!?. .'''''''''''''"'• mo.,a'teries. An " ictof I ? ?u '''^'^" g'^'^" *» by Thom,a.ssin ( r'r.V A "'i'' ''^'^''''^■ '1""'<"1 "nod|ing^^;;:::!:itSj';:/;"r"'^^'^'"^ monasteries. Flodonrd V'//- , I ^ ""' ^'''ni'l that Kigobert. ar Sb 'h P '^- Kh'd "'• "^ '^''y^ that all church nropertv f„ M • ""'' "'■'"'■•^J f'-m the lights if enteHn . '?'-'''" "■•"* ♦■•«e j..'iges on the ground of e?'"! *-"'""""'' ''>' »'"= the Frank kings ThU "'"'''V"°'' ^'^nted by times extended to it , l^^T *"' «'"no- themselves. Aeharer.^'''\"^ '^« ^'^^hops mond, Co«o. (;„;/ iu ll\{ ^'["S^c (Sir- bishop or count shoudci;„K!h ''■■'' f" any right of lod^ino- or r, • ■ "" """nks but that the, shS b ZTTZ '"' '^' '^"y- I duty of hospitalifv to all 'K '' '" '''''""' 'h--' ""■• ••"'"■ the utis e "eete'f."'"' "' ''""' '"^° ' "itntions in the wav of re " "'""''■^"■'-•in- distinct from the hfw of rm";":^ v^^-'"i«'-«. «^ TALtrv; Hosi-itjum! 'n«'atus,' see Ho.sp,. oth'^f l't\''eS;s«";:a'.'!j,r'*'' ''"''""'"^" -^ (L'suard. J/;w.). ' '^"'""'eraoi-ated Jan. 24 ™^^«e' CONCILIUM. Cm4"'^ Oo,¥"Ou^r°hTfit\\,!'.»?"''='' <"■ Constanti- cusisr. A.VT.~voi, 7i. ' "="""'«'"o>-'>ted June METltoPOLITAiV I171 J/"'-/-; I>auiel, Co,/, liiurj. H (nasi (2) Itishni) ni' P.* 'ian ; con,„, ,„,„',' '■";"• ■"»■•»)■'• "n.ler Djocle- MKTRAH or METRAVtlS ""^ ""^ 1^ r-^;""iria , eommemo -ated J.n .', ni"i^''. "' ^^- Jan. ii. Ui7<,)_ "^'^ -*''"• Jl (liidl. y)c/a ^-S'^iT^f'fZ^ ; commemorated i„ ^Mc/.) V^'ttz-on. Mart.; iie,|. j/y,.j_ "x-ated at Mcomtdia i ^^rr."-" ' •=""^"'- /Si \f . »• " ("""'on. Mint 'I METRODORUS n« k . '•^" "'^ 7'^'icom,nemSKri'^;?r'^'"'"^'™- METROVA ' -I '••'-aAp.29\/A;'^:']^;;p™"rated at IV '""rated June 4^basn' Zi t'"-^-^ ' """'"«- and ^LandUitf- S,^:r No^;^""""- METROPOLITAN nvr , f^^'' "'^ - 6) co^siderr'tl! t S.i'^f- ^•"'' "b. it "/ «|.ostolical institution ,,," ."';' '■'"""■ ^I'ostles founded the IhSl '''" " '«''st the a» to put matter. ineWtllvTn T- " •^^•^'^■"' ^'•ection ofmetropolita e"-Ld mrr /'"'' "'« be suj.pnsed to have cnnV ' 1 ?"''• tbereforo ;v''ich 'their act". ,u ." iT*;';' '"V" '■^'■^"" '" '^'J- In support of tM :; ""' necessarily, the fact thai'tl e apos les i ?• '"''" '^ '"''' "n vince of the enipirech 'l ^'.""^ '"'" anv pro- "^ that prov'i'r i ': iX "r'!,"""^"''""^ quarters, and to found «.h ' ""•'''' ''ead- I "ample, Antioch v the nttr '•,• '^'''"^' '"'«• Corinth of Achaia, Kphe''' o^^l"?''" ,',t "'' ^-^'ia. of Macedonia; and wl en , .0' th'"' ^ '^^^alonica I centre, other churches h'd, .■"' "' '''•'"» « are collectively spoken of anH '"""'''' ">ev in >-efere„ce to the Rom' " •^"'""P'^ '"S^'be,:, '■.-e to its metropolis '"•Anrr""-*'"''-^- ^ew Testament of the chn .h !";"' '" ^^e churches of Macedonia the ur!L''^•'^'^«''. »>« ■nterence, therefore, .s drawn H Z'^'""- ^^ ecclesiastical conne ion hltZ ''?' " <=«"aiu the chief city an"l the chur .r^K*'' '^'""•'='' "f P'-vince, wlih had derived Theit'""^'!'""""' >t, was to be expected an.l •" ""^'n from this, it is urged 1 '° T" '"'"nded. And P'evail at an^early pS^'^r •"*," *'°""'l '» '"••'-i that Titus «ihJin%'"r''^^ ^•- metropolitans in Crete An,) 7k ^""^ "'''«'' as Chrysostom is cited ^n.'^^Mr"'.^'''- which chryfto.„•.,edZ:Tar'^'^''■^ I u:illy iti'k'iluil as tlit' lir»t scats iil'ihiii'i'lira, yt't ciiiinidi'is that "all cccleslaMtiial |ii'uHiilil xtiliiinliiialiiinH, ar ili'iit'uilciirics of kdiiik ll.>litratii>li nl' uplrilllal Hlliili's, weru iiilnxiiiccil nii'it'ly hy hniii.iii nnli- liaiio', ami cstahlisheil hy law nr tii^ldni, uimiii )il'iiili'iillal ai'iMiiiiils, aci'oriliii); to th« cvim'iicy of thiii){!i." "At (iint," he says, "I'M'iy hlshup, HS n |>i'iiice in his own rhunli, did act fici'ly lUTonliiii; to his will and diserclicpii, with the ndvici.' of his cccli'sia.stiiial Kciialu, and with lh« consi'iil of his |iu(i|d(! (thu whiih he did iisu to I'oii.Mill), without bi'inx (.' by iinv other, or accouiitahic to any, fnitlii'i' than his ollli^'alion tu U|diidd the vciity of Chiistlan pi'o- iV'sslon. anil to maintain fraternal coiiiiininion in ehai'ity and |ieace with neii;hh(inrinj; ehnrcht's Jill iei|niie." liiit " hccausu little, disjointed, and ini'ohei'vnt hodies were like dust, apt to he dissipated hy every wind of external assault or intestine fnutiun: and peaceable union could hardly be retained wi'hont some li);aturc of dis- cipline: and churches could not mutually sup- port and defend each other without some methoil (d' intercourse and rule <>( confederacy engaging tliem: therelore, for many good purjwses (for upholding and advancing the common inter"sts of Christianity, for protection and support of each cliurch t'lom inbred disorders and dissen- sions, for preserving the integrity of llie faith, tor securing the concord of divers churches, for providing lit pastors to each church, and correct- ing such as were scandalously bad or unfaithful) it was soon found needful that divers churches fihonld bo combined and liulSuppos. v.). Dr. Cave, iiiioted by llinghaiii, and apparently Itingliam himself, appear tu take substaiiliully the same view as liarrow, Thom.issin lays stress on the fact that the |iriiicipal towns being first evaiii,'clized by the apostles, Christianity would radiate thence, nnd ilangliter-churches spring up around the original church in the mother citv, owing it a liliul obe- dience as sprung from it.'' .Such obedience, however, If taken in a strict sense, though well established in later days, was at first id' somewhat gradual growth. Soon after the middle of the 'Jml century, .synods were ren- dered peculiarly necessary by tlie diversities of opinion which then sprang up. And, as liarrow states, these would naturally he held in the chief city and under the presidency of its bishop." Tlie more frei|ueutly sucii synods were held, the better defined would the dignity of the iiie- tropiditan become, especially as it would be his duty to rnuvene them. When they came to be convened at regular intervals, it would assume an established ciiaracter as an integral part of a permanent institution. Nor is it difficult to suppose that in the inter- vals between synods the )iresi,leiit would probably he referred to, when the decrees needed either explanation or enforcement. What at first was only llie inlluenco due to his superior position would thus by degrees become acknowledged as an actual authority. Other occasions on which • Accordingly wo find that tlie civil nietropuUs was also the eccli-sliu-tical nietrii|iijli», even when it nilnlit have been ex|>ectcil to be ntherwiso. Thus C"ic Siiroa, not Jcriisalcm, was lUe sent of ihe metropolitan in I'ulestino. Coin|inre canons 12 and 17 of Clialciilon. ^ " Kx quilmscolUnUur, «i civiles nintropoles In motro- poles etiiiin ecclesinsticaB eva.sore, Id eo miixinie fucluiu esse, quixt metropoleun ecclesiae coteras quoqiie (M'pere- rlnt fuiuturliitque provinciae ccclisi^ie; eo prorsus nioilo, quo urbis ciijusque catbedralis, ceteris vkliioniin oppi- doruiu eccleslis ortutn dedit, atque adeo niatcrnaui fa eas doinlnationem jure est consecuta " (Part. i. 1. 1, c. 3). ' Suili at least was Ihe general, though iiotat first porliii|i9 the hivarialilo rule. For Euscblus ( //. /,'. 6. c. 23) speaks of u syn(«l of Ihe bishops of Pontus at which the senior bishop appears to have presided. In Afiica the rule as to metropolitans was pecullnr. With the exception of Ciriliage, "hich seems to have be< ;v;;..w«.,..-.!.„,,;3i;;;:-;™,-;;... HMfitV th., .1 „r . 7. , ''"'" "'"■'' '■•'"' f" "h...uh.v,,ii, „',';;;• iff-'', ''''■"''■•''' «i"n, anil ,h t.. tl,o .,, . ," "'" ''^"'•'•»- ;•-•«-■.. ana ,l;;;':.^'--j'-/h,.y „.,.,,, I'l-li"]., in casp nnv nth,.,, i • ' "Knl'H' what was ,|„„e I'n uT rl^l *!'" '" '■»"■'■^■ tiitis suae arl itri, m .,, ''''"'.■'tl.s ct potes- ■^'''"•""■« '■'' Cone. C:,.C AD 2i'6'""j^''; "'li'i' was rather tC 1( I "'""' ♦'>"' his 'l-'tion or the othp /"''''""J;">y.''<^tual subor? J C.-l. ..... MHTKOPOUTAK n;3 HrouM Canons.! II.' V ■''''""''• [■'^"'' A|.„. ""'i'l"itvl„.,.anJ. (h. *'" '"■*•'""' '"'• "i,.ip ;'"''''''"'''»'"'--4i I ''''!'/'' ''•'''''"-'''■• ',"'-r- ''i'kWlani|,,u ;,,'"'''''''■ '""■""■ "'" »'n'« tinis l',i' , , '„ 7"'"::' '■'■"^''''■'- "'•■'t ("" matt,.,, by what ,:, .""■'•'■"l"'li'an ai.th„iit;r ""■ "l""'Mi.' -an , , , '"T'^'" '"' ""-I'- that '''-'Mn.'atal :,.tt'7/r 'hi- '•""". il „(• Xi,,. " ,;, " ='"'''•- a ly. that '"■ i^ not to b,. hX Tith,' r^' ?.'' " "''"••'■wis., "ee als,, can. iv) '^ "^ " '"'"'"'P (•-•an. vi. , "••-^.rnMhif ":"?'' f™"- -■) h- -.li„it '''«»»«.-l, but'witl , t,l;„S'.-a.,al "a'"re 'a>e powers of p,„.h bkhn ■ ^ '"•■^"vali,,,, ,,s t., the -i^b;i;:;?;;;!,,;';:"'"«i«<3that„„„„e,, «'■ the metro ,,:^ ,„;'/. ,V7'"' '"?'' 'h-' p.e.se„<.e tion (can. xii.) * "''"-''' '■'-•P=ats th. injuuc^. o.j.re„.,nc„sto.„:::xt.t."'S;.."r '"^■^'' - ""' •"A.I'x.'a., (en. 6). Kv,n 1. Im"'"""" '"^f"'»« '.. the N'i"oeL'car„ Itd^ L^;rK ^^^ -^^- -rr,::;'';!^r"t^t'i;--cs 4 2 I llfl mtinoi. UTAS k m ',.t Th* tight iif )i>'i'->l « v>J»»l 111 iiiflripi)iilltiin» lUI II latB ppii.l. 11)0 cuumil uf .Siirlicii may Im tliminht in ^Ar* * Umv ■'( it, hut tht! iliTicf* ot" tills fiinti- lid «u to Xk* *"»■«'• of J<(i'« dlreoleil thiit nyn. !< •lioulil W ' ' ■ f l'< ''■•> « yeitr in i-iich prnvinie, in oi'ilui' iWul »li«B li-r^mpu "f liiynn'ii hml Iwuii cxiiiininiinicatei liy fiislr own lHr.li(i|H th« imi- I'lii'ly III' the »L>ntime<' iiil^lit bu I'XiiniiiU'J iiiij riiiiliniHil, or niiti|{:iteil. (.Sim> raiiiiii v.) The ciiUlii il iit'OlmlciMldii (call, ix.) ilflini- 1 tin omiise til lie that when unu iliMHyiiuui com|ilaini'i| iiijahi.it another, tlijy nhuiihl lir^t v;ii bdlnri- thiiir own hiiihii|i, or beliiie jmlge* si'lci 1*1 hy Imth iiirties with hU Hiinctlnn. Itut If a ('lei');yiiiau iii'iiii>;lit Ik <'om|>lalnt a^'alnst a bii«li>i|i, it wan tu bo iluli-rmlueil in the [iiovinoial syiiml.'' In lilie manniir the cuumil of Autinoh (can. vl.) alliiweit A |iitrty exouiniiiunicali'il by hln uwa blnliiiji to u|i|ieal to the next ensulni; nynml. In thene Hyumls the metni|iiilitan wnulil no iliiiilit |iresiile, nnl exercise great Inlliienee, but there is no |iriMif as yet of his juiljjiug aUme in matters of Iniiiortanea. An interineiliate staije seems observable In the laws of Jiistlniaa (Co'l. i. tit. 4, lei;, ■j',)), jn wliii^h an a[i|ieal is given to the nietrnpulitaii, with H further a|i|ieal frmn him to a syuoil, and a liiial iiiipeal f.vom the lynoj to the ;iatriarch.' P'lwerofcoiinriniition came Into the banda of the metro- liolil.iii piTsuiiiilly. "yuoiiliim Inier epl-mpns iinlliui- I'lrt's, {iriniiis et priiPMB iiis"t metrnpnliiiinus ; niqii*' in'MipiT uiiiiiibiLi c<'m|irovliKi.ilib»H epl-cnpls cdmiiio- (linii iR4i>t, ud sinKuliiH eplscoporuiii nrdiniitl'tius con- veiilre, senslni ex quiidiiin ul minus t«ill.i icclislae roiiHoiisti lid nietropoliianuni, inie^riim p< ni* d'-vuiutiiin csi Jus elecliones dthcutiendl, eu^iipie vet ut eanoiiliMS priiliaiiill, vcl ut minus eaiiunlciis repMbamli." (Van K«pHii, part 1. tu. xlv. c. I.) For the prufesslon of olieilU'iice made to mitropiilitans liy the bli-liops uf lliclr |iruvl[ice. see Itislioe, 1, (t, ' 6 iKfiaX\6lltvOK i\tTu f^ovirCav in'i rhv inifTKnrroi' tt}? fii^rpoTroAcajf T^s OIITT7V firap\ia? niTar^eytii'. ti &e o t^? fiitTpoTToAfwt ofr«irTie, «iri roy TrArj(Tio\wpoi' ifaTaTp*'x*il', «ai a^iovv, 'iva fura oKpifieia^ aurnv i^tTa^Tjrai to irpiiyna (c. H, t. 2). TliumasHJn (pan I. till. I. c. 401 ln«i>iB on the view that as iiietnipiilllaiis ordalni'il the bi>liops of the'.- ;iriivince, they liiul n paliTiial auihorlty ovir tliem. " I' .ta Ilia emt Juris aiiilqui n'uula. ut qui bubet orillnundi, liulieut et Juilleaiidi p"ti»lali'm " ^ It he bad a dispute with the iiieii'o|Hj|lliiii, it vag-to be lieiird before the exarch or by the putrlarch. (Caiin. i\. imd xvll.). ' '^((TiTL^otief fxrjitva riuv evAa^etrT'iToie wAi^ptirdii', tire irn^a tivik ffvyx^rfpiKOV, t'lrt irapa tmv KnAoufieVdji/ AaiNuii' TlfOd tvQi)^ Ka'i iit npuinj^ (v nirtdrrn yfi't.tTlfat irapa to'; juafCapiuiraTOi; Trarpiap\ai¥ SiOiKriaeuii iKafTTrj^' a-VAa irpioTov Kara Toey lepoO? H*trfxoi(? irnpa rut ryj^ iroAtw? eiriaicOTrut Kotf' tjl/ 6 KAirpocbc Siiyet- fi 6t t'ln-on-TtuT i\n irpb? «fccil'Ol'. v/apa ri^ Tt/« fii)rpoirdArujC eiriandn-iu 73UT0 ilpdrriiV' f( i>i d'u^ fiKOc) oi're ra kit' eittU'Oi' nvTi^ dpe'iTKOt, TTl*" rots irpb ijfiiuv vtvo- uoSeT/)Ta», MKTIlorOIJTAV Tlio lr..u),|i ! -tate nf airiirs soiiajly and |i')ll« tieally, ^|» w>li ' ecilesiiistii'iilly, which ensuoii during the In thin;.' up nf the Itoiii.iu Kni|inM, and tlie growth of in. various Kuro|>eiiii iiiunar- cbles iVniii Its ruins, iimi liTe I It dilliriilt to bring together distant lil»hn|is, and i'iinsei|Uently synods were iv ly held or tell into disuio "• This wnuhl largely- "fiibute to In lepeudent action ou th« part of : ui'tr'iiiiditiins, Spealiiiu,' in ri'lalion to the «tnte of things In O.iiil aliiiut the nth and 7th ceutiiries, Ii11l2.it says: ''The civil metropolis was geiiei'.illy iimie wealthy, more populous than the other towns of the province; its bMiop hinl irioie inthu'iire ; people iiiit around him on all important ocni- sious ; Ills residence became the chief place of the provincial council ; he convoked It, and was the president of it ; he was 111 ueover charged with the c.iiitinnatioii and iiuuseciiition of tlie newly-elei le.l bishops of the iirovincc ; with re- ceiving accusations brought against bishops, and the appeals from tlieir decisions, and with car- rying them, al'ler having inaile a first examina- tion, to the provincial council, which alone ha dependent ou the pre-eminence of tbe ".' . lU which their see w.is fixed and on its ain cjut .'1.1. raeter lis a metropolis, the changes which tools place in the relative importance of towns at jieiiods of iuvasiiin and social change materially allected the jiosition of the |irelates. It is not surprising, theretbre, that in many [ilaces the metropolitan authority should decline, or that in the Sth century rejiin shoul.l have to consult pope Zachary as to the course to bo adopted for procuring respect for metropoli- " In the course of the 6tb century there were held in ilaul lllty-four councils of every descriptlim : In the 7th ccotuiy only tftelity. In lie- ilisl lialfof the 8II1 cmluiy only B^ven, and ttve uf tbcse were held In Belgium or en the txuiks of ilie Kliine. (liuizot. Hut. of C'ivi^Kadon in t'lixnce, vol. 11. p. 49, 1'^ng. trans.) MKTUOI'OMTAV t" l.-.t"i.. t lu lii,tiliit|,„i , '■' vu ■.-■in,. i,.i,ui: „■:,:;;'"; '"^ '^ m-itfuu ,„i<|„ have. luJ tl.i, ...1 1 I ,.,'■;"■; J,,!!,;."'"'"'"""'""""'"™-! », ol' these -u,,orim.'p :.:';, 'Vl'l '""^■"^ "fiea chiw.n, the iiw.ti-.ii .,i;t l«t.iaroh (.eu Th.„nas „ , " -t^ \u T''*' "' ti.0 a,,,,„i„i„i„n,' ../ w i .: i ;r : ^"'"^:''"' h"uu.l to >vait tor this b'f .-p , , "' .•^'^■'' ""^ " Soe ()I,w1ot, 3r(l ppriml, dlv. 2, <5 25 of s ■::'rc^;r'ir 't- '-"- "^ »-« III.. I,c. 48) metropolitan power (part i "Thaa L«.(A>.88),. ■' Metr„p.,litan,. ,|„r„„,t„ ,„„, l-t^te discussa ex p.e,l,yteri:!3L ^ ^^ s^ Z "e"; oi» onis optiiuus cligatiir." ■" <:w.ie81ae, vet ex MKrUOPOI.lTAV 1175 I'v th,.- ,.„i„„ , """""■'•'' Ihi.i waoiinstruH , • ,, |'"|"'s to iiiiMii n iiro,i,,,„ „,• 1 , -;::H.uo.,Laoit;:'o. u..! '"^';^"', part i. 1,1,, i. ':a|' ,.V"'' ■■■"'"'""■" ■^''"■- f^>KU,ms thiLs: • '•■""'"""•'»t«» th.ir •^--■Ichrata. co. rn.ar.. „ '' .'" .•"■■"i'-^ii '"i =,:- ■ "-'«t,:-;:,*-,:;»; >"vfs=~:"rsr:'"'-' j..:.:..i;,;":;-".::!;;';:;;,;r; ~ «i--...i.o,:::;:!;;:;;;;-,-.-;-.i....t ''.'i-w.iseoiU::^^^^ ''r«;''---'tiah Ti,eothS;n;;L^i:-th::l-';.f"''''-p-^') nihil ollioere, v 1 it,ol,,„ ''"■''■'''''■'"' "''*'•■'■'« .>;-n,,oiitaui'::';:;:; ; i2"p----;iiK..-ui politauo „t eiiiscir ™"""uui.. a ,„etr„. '■'•aut: praeser ,7;; '"•"^■.''"^'■'« Pert,a,.ta„,la« -porum^L: rnStrin^'''""^';•..'^'''■ Ji. n..ne„. deproll^C ve :r'r7; '" ■"""'" l)rovucatum vel .-nm : " ' '""I* erit l^eae. tnot"!,:;:!,:,';'^ ~~''-tuiaba.t. praeterebat se.lis aposto He 7 Oh """?■"""'" ".n«nu,n p.aele,;ti erant et vin"^^:''*""'"''"" vioktorum in iusos cul,,» ,„ .''"^'"•'•'^ ! "npiuiB tat Dabant liirn t't't ' Tri;'"-"'" '■"•'''^■ et .Irlicabanluf ao dotublnM^; """ '"'"'■"■■*'""« l>"l,a di.,tiaheb»ntur,,h '"''-'""''• "^^ ••'•'"•"'" ordinanJoru „ e" c.— "^ "'" = ^"""-'"^ cone , liabat auth! tTm ™'t L :«"".' '" '""^ in eosJen, e^regiae pot^^tatL juri!"^''"'' ™"'i"'^ 1 *e Van Kspen, part 1. til. ,(j caiT^T-j, ' This Ut I.e.d rel.r^iL ?'"■'• ''"* P''"'""' V which in Africa (,..«. canon MrfM.'"' •^"""""Ja-io,, thug..) and u,l,eV^,r. " ^Ott; '^"'""" "' C^'^ viii. .S) wore granted tyh^l^JZ? '^" "'"'"• '''"'*• beyond sea. ^ mttrupoliuu to blabops g„in. 117(3 METltorOMTS MICIIAKL THE AHCIIAXGEL h'f. p^i I if: 'J Aiil/ui itii'H. — -Ilowriilpft, C(mI, Ctmnnum Krr/e- s'St. Paul distinctly imitests (Col. ii. IH ; cf also i. lii). The Lsseuic character of this here-.y, whether or not there be historical connexion with the Kssenes (d' i'alestine, must not be lost sight of, inasmuch as angelology t'orined an important |«irt of the esoteric creed of the latter, and, in- deed, entered largely into the sp(M'ulations of the Jews generally (.losiiiihus, IS. ,/., ii. 8. 7 ; cf. l.i>,'lit- foot, Coiossiaits, inloc., where a number of illus- trations are given of this point, in connection with Jews, .ludaizing Christians and Cnostics. Those from the curious Ophite work, the J'istis Siij)/t!a, into which aii-gelology enters very largely, may '"' especially noted). It is interesting to observe that liuig afterwards, in the 4th century, we lind a council of Laodicea (c. A.[). 3i!3) in the immediate neighbourhood, that is, of Colossae, holding it necessary to forliid th( ..ngel-worship then prevalent in the country (cai). 3,') ; Lalilie, i. 1503). The canon is strongly word("d, bidding men not to t'orsake the church of God, and invoke angels aud hold commenujrations (ayyf\ous uvoni^eif Kol (Tvud^ds iroieiy), bccau-e those who follijw this secret idolatry are accursed, as having forsAkeu the Lord Jesus Christ. In the next century we liud Theodoret (in Cul., /.c.) referring to this prohibition as necessitated by the spread of this woi'shiji through Phrygia and I'isidia, and he adds that (jratori(!s ((tiKTiipia) of St. Michael were still existing in the neighbouring districts.' On another imint of connexion between St. Mi- chael and this region we shall subsenuently dwell at length, his alleg(.'d ajipearance at Chonae, a town in the immedi.ite neighbourhood ofCo- lossae. It may be added here that the above- cited canon of the Laodicene council was, with the rest of its decrees, repeated centuries alter by a synod of Aix-la-Chapelle (A I). 789), but with the reservation, " nee aoininentur, nisi ilhruin i/mos haljcnMS in auctorilate. Hi sunt Michael, Uahricl, liaphauV (Capit. Aquisgran. can. 16; Labbe, vii. 973). Besides such conciliar decrees, strong expres- sions of opinion are continually met with among the fathers. It is perhaps hardly fair to cite Kpiphanius as including the Ango/ici among his different clas.ses of heretics, because th(Uigh he mentions as a possible derivation the view that they were worshippers of angels, he conlesses that he is really ignorant on the [loint i* (Iliwr. 60[((/. 40]; vol. i'. 505, ed. Petavius). Augu>- tine, however, says plainly enough, '• we h(]notir [the angels] thnuigh love, not through slavish fear, nor do we build to them temples ; for thev wish not so to be honoured by us. because they know that we ourselves, when we are worthy, are temples of (jod Most High " (i/o I mi /iC/e/. 110; vol. i. 1266, ed. Gaume). Again, in his Con/t;ssw;iS (x. 42, vol. i. 327), he says, " Whom could I tind who should reconcile me to Thee ? Should I have recourse (ambiandum mihi fuit)tij • See the curious InsirlDiion from the theatre iit Mile, tua, quutrd by Dr. lilglitlbot (p. 6» n.). " Reieroiice ..\i\y also l)e made to Augustine (de Ilaeret. c. 69 i vol. vUl. &?, ed. Quume). MICHAEL TIIK AUCIIANOEL •n^'olH?" 1„ his /V ant„U- IK-i (s,,.. lil,, X ... fine::,,;':;;:--;-:;™, Jhus taking the ohurch ns ,i wh,.|,. f,h„„„i, miK'h inciio tnic f,.r this W...t .k .1 ,. (1.."., vi,. .•«;.■.."'■„'"£,.":„"'• '""■ ]:;^:.^— :r,£H tr-i- Imsud on «„v such ,,' ',,,'•,- ' u"'* "'" sin-ply oon„non.„..,.u,r", ::,,!';•, 7"™ events, ua,„,.ly, manifnsf „ti,„ s f h ,,,. K ^"''^' at s.im,. s,,«,.al ,(,„„ ' ' "' -'«e, a.1,1 file l,ish„,. of s . '"'""^ ""'■" di..ceseMount,iaJ ,;Lw '::;";;"•, '"."'•"- given to faslinL' „ii,i oi-aver w ' '''' ''" tin.eitwasv,rueh'a--,-,h; ,,'''':'■''''''''' ai-ehan-el i„ ,, vision 1 ,V L ''"'"" ■-"^' ""-■ timt tla. 1.1 .. „,T M„|.^. h'*-'*"' "■'"■ '"''' '"■■" taeutre at Mile- itine ((ie Ilaeret, lrMitai„,o fJc, r „ I ^ """ '"*■'" '•'"■-•I- 21, vul. vlil. 546. '^'''" "'""■'* '■««'<«»'. Jix. m:,t'ti:::;'^:„^r:;;:!l^:i«---p"""to, ..te. payers to atigel? 4 i,,''*'';"'. "".'"""» « -il'v.t MTCIIAKI. THK ARCIIAXOEL 1177 "■i»h the ta,f o, a '1 '^ '" '"-' '■onneetej «il."ii.o,., anil 1, n" ,."'::""" ,"'■• l'-|.J.- of been ina iitaineil ..n 1 ' '""i. It has a so that the ;';;.'";■ 'I".'"'" •' "" ■'^""'' ^■'"""•^»< tlio aiThan.-e -s „ .' """'• ""-' '"'li'-''' »f tion of the connexion bctueen tM i'' ''""■'- ""'1 the ro,nM,e,„on. ion „T ''"'', "'^V'""'^'^'""" »halls,,eal.„,o,..nMirM„:!'''''''"'''^"''''-« J*l""t .St. Miche nor ;^ Oipi-nrently the yea,- A.D. 710. to a";' f "."["■h'^'^), about the "fits hei!h ml „| """"" "'.'"""'■■^ "liacenunt i"terwa,.,isad,l;:i),'^tiri.,r;rr'"'^ '-■'"« rb;:;;:;;:sr!/r^r'-^ tH«^<-^..,t-this,nanire.sta\iol, '„,'%•:; ;•"•'■-■« U»t antieai- at 'ill -.,.... .•' "' /■™''<-""'. it cioe.s ^■7i"H,.ea:^th::;:z::;:;C\,;''^,:;:7'''' ^.iLrSt;';-:;-,:r''^^^"^^""^ Mount (Jaivanus as I ■ M '"•■i""<.'st,.tion on w« fin,! mention^,' dtd ' 7;, , " »''-■" again toNt. Miel,ael at Kmne so ,h '''l'" '-'"''"'='> raises ns Pi, cb,.;.,.,,,. T , 1''"^'""" to sii'™.l thro„gl,out tie ,Wut WeT"" ''^'"'^ "'"' ''■■l"'"l in the for, ?.,. f ' , !""'•;','" '■''"'■'^'>. 2S\;r'S';r £"'*'■• ?«■"'* ,rJ- //"''•"".'/''" .fives, nceor,|inV to the r > • Thin Ih Mabllloii'a duK-- S[l1iin„ /i , „ *Pt. .9. p. n a) give, moltc :",! „^,';!:5r'^'^ m ff I'. 111 1 178 MICHAEL TIIR AUCIIAN(3TX 07.')). Tlio Afiirt. Gellitnonsii h1ii-\v« n siinilnr vai'ialion nf MSS., tlu" slmrtcr forms ticinij np- imi-cntly tliosc nf tin? (ilili'st (i'.. xiii, 41.i, -l-'Ji), 4;t',i), UimIc, aiomdiiii; to the li'xt, ol' lliu lii.l- Imiilist cililiiiii, liiiM iniTi'ly "ili'ilicutiii I'lU'lcsiai' Kaiii'ti mii;i'li MicliaiMis" {/'iitrut. xciv. 10."i7), but III sniiii' fnniis lit' this last the oiitrv niiis, '• Kmiiai', viii Salaiiii niiliarii) si'|ilinin, duilicatjii lin.silii'ao saiicti iii-clianijcli Miiliaclis, vi'l in iiimiti'. . . ." In till! Mint. AiKciiNc, us here, the Kdinan cninini'iiiiiratioii (■(iiiics first, lint thori' is nil nii'ntiiin ol" tlu! ,s)ii'cial Inralitv; tlii.s is jjivi'u in a vajjiio way In a Mint, (^ii-'eicnsf (I.i-slii', not. lul Litni-ij. Moiiira'K, in /m'.), " l{iiiiiao, niiliarii) scxtii (sc|iiiinii ?) . . . ." 'I'ho niartvr- iilnijii's 111' Kalianiis Manrns (I'ntrol. ex. 1171), Alio (iVi. rxxiii. ;liiS) anii Usiianl (iVi. cxxiv. M.S) inaki" ilistinit niiMilioii ot'Miiunt (!ari;anns. 'I'lic nii'Irii'al niartyrolniiv uf lli'ilc, " Mldiai'lis tcrnas [si\ Kill. fAY.] tiMnpii iluilicatio sacnit " (rt. xciv. (iii,"i) is qniti' gcniiral, ami also that of Wan- dulljei't (I'l. oxxi. (U'J). " Ai'lliona virtntc imtens, prlnrcpsqiio i>u|H" to Uml in fiunuur ot Si. Jf icii.iel, Implying, according to Boine, the exIsU'nce of sevt'r.il ciHirches. « it is KUi!K>'«ted (I-eslie, not. ail Litiirg. Mmarab., in liK.) that Si'pi, 30 was n ally tlie nniiiveiSiiry ol tfif tliifi citfoiiiif tlie cfiiirch in Ihe Via .Suluria, wlifcli wa>. slift'icd to Sop;, ■iv to iiioiird with that of tlie dnlicailon of the clc.l'.di nil X!,)i;!'.l (;;iri.-ar.iis. in v|.iw, |i,.sv,.v, r, ;.f the cli'Sc priixlinlty ot till- iliiys, ilils sivnis rather far fcicliiHl. >• I'lierc In Ml allusiun to the chintb In Vm SaluHu MICIIAKL TIIK AnniANnEL In considering the aliove view, it will he well to hear in mind (1) that the meiif imi of fho Via Salaria occurs in the oldest sacranieiil.irv ; (J) that this locality cannot at all he reiimclled with the notices of the church huilt hv llonil'ace; (I!) that in .some of the nnirtyndogies we have cited the Koiiian commeinoraf ion comes first, whereas we are told that lioiiillice hiilll his church soon after (mm inultii ;«»s7) the maiill'cs- tation on Mount (iarganus; (t) Ihat a church of St. MIcliael was existing in Koine prior to the episcopale of any Honiface except llunlfne I. (oh. A.I). 4'JU), who lived long liei'on; the alleged date of the manif'esfalion on Mi.iiiit (Iarganus. This we know on the anthority of .\iiasfasiirs I'.ili- liothecarins (HO), who tells us that .Syiiiinachiis ,ol). A.I). .M+) enlarged and improved the diurcii of St. Michael, so that the church, and pre- sumahly also the festival, were existing before his time. On these grounds we hold it In he at anv rale fairly probable that the /i*vi/ Koimiu festival is earlier than the Apullan. To the ini|niry, how- ever, how far such a festival is fraieahle hack, it must be admitted that there is a scircify of evidence. Haroiiins (.Mnrt. Hum., May H, iwt.), who argues for the great antiiiuily of tiie Roman festival, cites iu evidence the Chrisfi.ui poet Drepaiiius Klorns ; but he is cert.iinly wrung in supposing him to he the Drepaiiius meiifiiuicd by Sidoiiius Apollin.iris, and the puet in iiiiestiuu is trt he referred to Hhoiit A.I). 84H (Cave, Cliiirtnph. Kid., p. lOO). Nur need we attach much weight to his remark that in a MS. vuluiiie of sermons in the Vatican library, bearing the names of Angnstine and others, is one of (iregury the (ireat fur the festival of St. Michael. Sliil the evidence of the I.eunlue Sacramentary is indicative of a decidedly early date, and we probably shall not err iu assuming the existence of the festival in the 5th century. We must next refer to the" church of St. Michael built by Bunil'ace, This, it will be rc- ineinliered, was spoken of in tiie Mnrt. Iloininum ini-vum as being in circo, in a place known as inter hkV.s; and the martyrology of Ado in lil).ifivnl V"l.i..„M.f th..' Jl !;,'..). i"''"'";,'"^'' '» t'"^ 'ii^t IIh' s.iiiK! is tlie nise witli t ,1 i7'^ ^''^'"''■ ---M'ictoi-ial.alcJu.' J^'^^^^^^^^ fe.-ts of th. K bio i. .'"" T '.'"'"-' """„M-ous tlH'foi.tio ..■ah.„,la,-(,W , , s M V "'"' '" MICHAEL THE AKCIIAXGKL M70 buJ r. ' r;^ , '•;'^''' r^*- Mich,.,. „„c.„uri. B""inuvi,,ai., tot,;;, u / 7'"' ""•"""■"■'' tliatsi. «lOnl,„f, |„ .,„».,,,„",'" ''';"""'*7 .0 .St. Al,cl,uel ;ri.^^i..ii.^,.t,i;r,,i:^'s,,:;';rr^'r"'; Hon <,f a H,Ht|v«| of ,St \1 Lh ,1/' ?"* "'"'''■' '" "" ■'"'»- ''" Vb 'r ^""■"" '"■"-— «■>■,.„ i,. with ti^ ',,',;: i"';;'--iinK i„ .,:,„.,;,;^ ll'i.s fetival is , . ""■■ "^'•■'''li-li»iH,t of ::!;''->' i-nai-i. o'V^lt^'-'^'V" '"■ '•'">- 'lii.sist(,tl tlirt ti, .1 ^"''- '*•"■ •""). ("I'. A.I,. ;..;,)f ,,,',' "';M""'-ianh Ab.,,an,|,T ''"iltbvt'l, .:,,"/^"'' ''-'a, wb„.h ba,l l„.,^„ wa. a la,:;: ';",;; t"'""''"'^^""'-"- '»"'" wiii.h „a, H,i..„, ;,;;, , rr- "^";""i Mi,.ba,.i, ^ I'wtival ob,s,.,-v(.,l Tlw ■ 1 '"1 " «■■"■" """""I "■^ l".'"ple thatthovJ, ,ri ■ ""F'-'"'! •" '^'-■■■ili.^ci to him, s., , ,.f I ^'"'"l"'- '""' ""'•'• '1,9 ""''" t" «".l TI, : • ■ ""*-''"■ '■'"'•'■•■•■■lo for l-^''""iMu'im:.^;;i: :;:::-;;^'•;^•^'^.,o. '•'■■■'''. on tif;^' ,;; 't„ ,0" '■'', 11" '"■'■'- "'« ""'•nfi-o n,„„,M. , s\ i:,i .."';'^"' ^'i''"-l. «".! l>. 'M') It i „. ' "'■'": «iMi a .so .S,.|,|,.|, '--MniV:iS'^;;i"!:T' '^ - this :!,!;;; '••■".■t,.,-, that, t , ,"l M " '""■^' ''""''■^'' '••'i"- '•'"""■"i"" with Mol„,.h w I, i , """'"""t ^"""e who.s,, „a„„, ,,,,,,,„ ,|i, ,';•;"•"' ' ' .f'atnrn, and !'» '■'•■' w,.s not a lik,. ,' . n, / "■'"'"■"« "I' "f i" Al,.xa„,lria so lat,. as It," '';.':T ''''l'l""-t (-'.) Wo sb.,il u,\\ '""■ "' • ""■^taotinc -i-i^h:,:^' ;;';;"';•;» '''--"iiostati,:; I'vor Ly,..us, by whth „ , I, , 'l'" ''"'" "'« Wi.^haol .ni^ht^ have L"''"";'' '''"^''"'^J '" «t. ^•'"P|.u.s, an,lo,,o„e.l ,, chasm i, , .' '"'' ^'- caiTiod otf tbi w,w..ru',!'f/" ''"■'"■'■'• tliat thus •' the w. shin f '''«'',"^^'"t '•'■ ika connected with h ,5..',"^ '^ 'l. ',"'-"^1/ "•>'" fjl. 71 D.) wh,Vh ! T T ""''■"""• «;....... «... tM;4ri:„,£.x:,tr,,s .s I ho boa,|,ng t\,r tl,o day in f M ' ' ''.• whi..h wo have al,.ea,| . on,.,, to, s -p '- 'T ■''"'f' Ivoloionco may also be ma.b, .„ Hu ^ '""■^^ his logon,!, Acta „re cxta 1 m <''-/!'*'')- , 111! tint niillii.nly «( i MS. Syimxiiiliili, tn iDciM'inli' IIiIh \Mlli III!' ili'ilii'iilinii iil'llx' iliiiich (if Si, Mirliiii'l ill Sivlhi'iiiuni, iii'iii- ('imstaiiliii..|i|c ; Ihciiinh, (loni tlic iilniost tiitill iil.ii'i'(i?|irf>'. It is nut i|iiili' ili'ur lii'l-i' Hlii'llii'i- lie is ri'l'i'i riiijt in twn ilii,|iiii't iiiralilii'.'. (-11 X'ali'siiis, iioti' tn Suzi'iiirii, iii /n.'.), iir iiii'aiis tliiil till' Mill' Siistlii'iiiiiin hail ln'i'ii j;ivi'ii 111 tlio Aiiii|i|ii Oil Mils |ii>iiit il may lii' llilll'il 111, it IIh' lu'«ilillj( 111 llui i'lia|ltrr 111 Sii/n- iiii'ii, 111 « lii'iiisiiini'r it may lio iliii', njiraks ul' llio Si'slhi'iiiiiiii as tliniixli it wi'i-i' till' saiiu' as ttio Hi'stlai' or Aiiapliis, ainl that t'l'ilifiiiis (p. IliH) ri'li'is 111 tliii rliunli, Tui) aiiyurTjiaTi'i^iii) ^f T^' 'Ai'uirAi" Ka'i ^i»o0ti>in\ riii'ii|iliaiii's nirirlv KlH'aks 111' till' plan' lUs llii> Aiiapliis (|i. ;H, I'lj. C'lassi'ii). Niri'|iluiriis u'l-laiiily mily ili'siiilu's 9111' liualily, iiaiiH'ly, mi tlii' 'riiraiiiiii siili' iirtlii.' Jfiispi'iiis, aiiil lliirly-livi'slailiiinl'ilinu't ilislaiiii' I'rniii I'liii.'.laiiliiiiiplo, ill thu iliioilinii nf tliii Kiivliu'. Tiiis will 111' tlii> most lonvi'iiii'iit plaro for iv- fi'Viili)t lo tin' otiii'i- I'liiirrlii's ili'ilnuti'ii In St. Mii'liai'l ill oi- iii'ar ('oiislaniiiiiipli'. Tlu' ompiror .liisliiiian, \vi' iini toM liy rriu'npiiis, li-vi'lli'il lo thi' (iioiiiiil two I'hiiirlii's ot' Si. Mirliai'l, oiii' in till' Aiiapliis. anil tlii' ntlu'r on tlu' Asiulir siili', wliiili liail lii'i'oiiit' vi'i-y ililapiiliiloil, ami ii'liiiilt tlii'iii ai;aiii in a vi'iy i-osllv m.iniii'i- at his own I'vpi'ii-i' (tfi- •irJitiiiis .liisliiiumi, i. M). Krom tho lollowiiii; rhapti'f «ii finil timl thosanu' I'lnpi'ior liuill on ilu' Asialio siilo ol' ll'i' straits anothor rluinh to St. Miiliai'l. IWsiiU's all thf-sii, |)ii- i'aiij;i' ({'oii.'^liiiiliiioiHi/in C/iiistitiihi, nil. iv. pp. 117, l^iOiiii'iilioiis no I'l'Wi'rllian lil'li'i'n olhonhiu-i'luw .li'.liiaii'.l til Si. Mii'liaol In •■;■ 'ii-ar Onnstaiiti- nopli'. lii'siili's a I'liiinh Tti'c (yifa Tayudrwv (i. i: III' till' niiii' oi'iliTs ol' aniti'ls), I'roropius also li'lls lis (ii. 10) iif II vi'i y liiiKO I'luirch of St. Sliihai'l luiill hy .lustiniau at Aniioih. (•+.1 In thi' I'l'plii' iliiiii'li wo liiiil ,lnni> 6 anil till' two t'ollowiiij; iliiys ki'pt as lirsl, .si ml, lunl lliinl iVasI ot' St. MiVluml ^Sol.li-n, p. '.'40; also l.iuliill', p. 4 IS). It may In' ohsorvi'il that in the Ktlilopii' I'ali'mlai', wliili' lli« lirsl of tlmsi' tliioi' days loiiiis oiii' of tlii' monthly fosliv.ils of St. Jlii'hai'l, llii> si'ooml anil lliinl ilays ilo not I'nter into ihii loa.-t, liiil on the M'ooml is a (•oninu'iim- ralion of St. tialiiii'l. (.'i.) Bi'siili's nil till' ahovp, tlio Ktliio|iii' ohnrch coiniiii'iiiorati's Si. Mii'hai'l on thi' twi'lftli ilny of *aih month, that is of thoir own falomlar, an- ii\vorin({ in ililli'icnf months to a ilay varving from the uiuth to tho lillli of our own (Liiilolf, i» nil-.). j (11.) Tims far thi' n.imn of Jliihad. oithcr | tlouo or iu couuexiou with the angi'ls goncriilly, | MI('IIAI';i, TIIK AUCIIANdKL ' has I'lili'i-i'il Into till' mil's of Ihi' illlli'ii'iit fi'stl- j viils. Wo may aiM I'lnlhi'r that lliuri' n\v roiii- mi'iiioralioiis in tlio Klhii.pn' iliiirch ol .-I'lvi/i/iiHi iia / C/icriihim on Novi'inhi'r !l iiml .liiiii' '27 j (l.iiilolf. pp. .'(lis, 4'JO), anil on Novi'inl'i'i- 4 of |iii I'lii'niliiin " (I'.i'i/. .".'.17, whi'ii' sn. imli'). ami on Novi'iiilii'r :tO of Si'raphiin (iliiil. IllMl) in Imtli till' I'.tliii'pii' aii'l Ciiplir nili'li.liirs.i" 111 I'oiiiii'xinii with this piiii of iiiir siiliji'i'l, wi> may oall alli'iilinii in pas'.iiii; lo ihi' iliioiiini' of i;iiaiillaii iiiiiji'ls, ii ilortriiii' iiiiiii'iil ly lu'lii'i nl in liv tho .li'ws, I'lilly ralilii'il liy niir l.oi'l, anil always lii'M iiiori' or Irss ili'lliiili'ly l.y lliii I'liuri'li." A fi'slivnl of tliii "(iiianliaii Aiii;i'l" si'i'iiis olK'ii to liavi' lii'i'ii lii'lil, piirtiriil.iily in •Spain, on various ilays, I'spi'i'ially Maroli I. At i|iiitii a tail- ilalii, it was ili'iiiiili'ly livoil in lliii Itmiiaii rhiiirli for Oiiohi'r 'J, loi' I'aul V. (oli, A. II. lli'Jl) ami Cli'iiii'iit .\. (oil. a'ii. Ill7ii). Ill nnu'liision, mill or two finilii'r ri'iiiarkH in OolllH'xii'll Willi lllO ol'Sl'l'VJllll'l' of fi'slivalsnf St. Mii'liai'l, thai liavi' not lilli'il into our main hiiIi- ji'i't, may liori' ho aihli'il. No iill'iii' for a fi'stival of St. Miohaol is fouiiil ill I'aiiii'lius's AmliroHian or Mahilloii's lliilliian l.itnrijy; liut in tiw Sivriiiiiciiliiriiint lUiiiiiiiiii is a mass I'li /iimmr .Sm<7i Mi<-/iiii-/i.i. 'I'lii' I'i'lli'ot for till' il.'iy in till' (iri'i;oriiin Siu'raiiu'iiliiry lian piissi'il llii'oii^rh till, Sai'uiii mi.ssal, willi hut slii;lit troilllinilion, into mir own prayiT-lmnk. 'I'lio I'pisllo ill tho ' iiHicv, a» oillli'il hy I'limi'liin (/.iliii;/;/. I.al. ii. 47) is liov. i, l-.'i, wliiih, Ihoiuli also lliat of llio .S.iriim iiiisK.il, has iinl hoi'ii rc'lainoil in Iho prayor-linok. 'I'lio >;iispi'l in tho C\'\iif!< ami missal is tho saiiio as iiiir own. Mall, xviii. I-Ul. In tho Moziinihii' missal, Iho /ini- jilii'tiit, opisllo, mill (;ii«pol 1110 Kov, ,\ii. 7 17 I Ihis is ii'iul for tho opisllo in \\w SiU-iniunitiriiun /In. 'ii'iiimm, of wliioh w. 7--rj form Iho opisllo in our own oliiiri'li], 'J Thoss. i. .'l-l'J, Mall. x.w. .'n-4ii, 'I'lio >;ospi'l in Iho .Sr r. tui'iiniiiiin is Malt. xvii. 1-17 (I'litral. Ixxxv. Hi.'i, wliiro sou l.o.-lio's nolo). Sovoral onlors of knii;lilliiMiil olaim llio aroli- nnp'l as thoir patron saint, c. ;/, tho l''roiuh onlor fiiiiniloil hy l.oiiis Xi. In 14l!!'. Tho oiilor of IlioWini; [ ■!■/ /l/.ij, I'.i'. of St. Mii'liai'l, salil lo liiivo hoon fouiiiloil hy Alpliouso, kini; of l'orliii;,il (oil. A.I). llHi), in iiioniory nfa liotnry ovor tho Mosloms, appoars, liowovor, a vory ilmihl I'ul all'air iiltop'thor. I.i:ii;ili(iv. — For tlio niattor of tho foroijoinn artiolo, 1 liiivo to oxjiross coiisliloralilo ol.liijatioii (0 Amiiisti (/'('»<■" iinli i/ioilt'ii nus iIit Clinstli li,n Arr/iiit'liiiiw, iii. 'JSl sipj.), Hiiilorim (t'fiihiiir- diijki iti'ii ,/i'c C/irisl-h'tit/iiilisi'/n'ii A'l'c.'/ic, v. i. 4i!,"i Sip].), ami iStillinv; (.4i'/( Simtoruni. Sopt. 2'J), K.'foroiii'o may also ho mailo to .Sloinri'liiis, ('., i/c ^tilil(U•lis itcc/nmi/c/i iiriiiri/ntii, iiiijuiriliiini'iis, tcmiilis, ciillii (■( ihinii'iilin (Auj;. Viiul., lilJii); JIaiu.s, J. Ii., Jc Ffsto Mic/iiit'tis, Kilon., liilitt; m It nift.v l>o notoil that In the (^nlontldr ii« itivpii l>y Si'liloii (p, tin), tlii'so ilu.v" aro iioii'il loBi'i'itlvi'ly, ns of Iho "lour iinnolli- llvliin oii'iitiiros," iiiiit ot ili ' "twoiily- fi'iir oUlore." iinilmlily wiili rol'i'n'iu'o in K.'V. Iv. 4. u riio followiiiK Inniiiilul piiiyor ill C' mioNlon with tlio (iiiiiiitliin AiiKi'l ili'SirvoK to Iw cltiil, Iriini llio Alox- flii.irirtii I/lturgy of .^t. llii-il ;— .iYY.'A,>^' * Jji,)* (h.^,i f^ fKdtrrj) i^fiiin' fi'-'jj iropaicarairnjiroi'. i/ifjoupov^ra. fitanj* poi'i'Ta, 6ini/.i'Aiiir(Toi'Tci, i/iioTi'Cm'rn. udij-yovora ^juav lit iroi' ifiyov oyatfor (.Ut'OauJut, p. it). MICJIOMKKI.; 77,-,). ' t"""' A,:t,i ,S',V. Ap. i M'. II I c...n,.,iia Mar. i.'(E:',;^;;;:;;: '"'J'",,"'- M„!'!l!,S''t,;"n^;;„: ;7" •'.•■(■'i "f St. Iliillii'i' MII.ITAKVhkkvk;/.; hhi '■'■" (" i'liiviiiii wlii.-J. I I I '""i"J *"« I II "''"-''11'" . h, ,!'''''''■'''''' """'""* ■ '•"niall,,,, us,.','" """"■" "" "'••'!"- ('^'""^i. vi. .',^7„„;i ,;]"^''"-...--w,.. ,,,,,,n,vo,l. C^l'-'i^i, xl. i;(),l-.7.) """'""' ''■'■•■'I tlicn jj, „s., M"'ni;u(JA.'vir.i„ ,,. ,,., , !''• ■'■ '''J "•"n.t.d K„i,. zi (i(.ii;/'swT, '''';■ '•""""«• ' '" ''•^- I'l'l). ill, .iHH). ,, M'UKJJTHAor M/LI)Wima .^''"^ MKUNIIH (1) Marlvr. it'K::!'^;;:;""" "'■"""' "^ "".•-.ci,. i,o., (4) Martyr; en,,,,,,,.,,,,,,,,,,.,! Dec ,„ , „■ Mill/.), "^ '•'■• 11^ (i/tfnm IMKiOVK, niHitvi-. "■■' (//..n,,,. ,)/„,; ;""'^'' «"-""''.."mt..,l Ap. ly '■<:Mii.;w,K..;.:;:^^n:;;;^'/;r^'-'"'^" <'"n.;cninin« IVIaLriani.,, ,'''«'''• '''"t 'f "i""-'""", 'h« -'(.th M,K.,.sN ,„.,'■'"''■'."' ""• «''i'" """"■'^'•"I'v, not «l' , . '."'"'"""■■'•■'"'"-'"»- ' """ "' ••' -IMacAN ('(lUNcii.s ^ Mil lo ^ ■ J L<'- il.j li''M within (I year „C , i, ., '•''''''-•il''^'^nr,|i,.^,Hwn ,':''''■'■;,"■'•'> ""■ h '•»'"'V.-.rM ,"^;;,:;l";v^'■7I'^o■ .)■^^^wa.r,.^.,.,,,(A,a„,:^:'S!,;''"*'-'- j'.rn^Ariani,„,(Ma„'i;';:;;;;:~'''''on„b. 'i-'-«'p;;:;,:x^^!;;:i[!;"^ i'-^^* ""- Sf. Atha„a»i„« was „, " """"""'""ti".. o( "■Il"« "U,l l'l..,,i„„ ' ., '^ '';'"« "^'!"'l. Mar. "■'''■'l» -'^'^M) i,ish'''r '''■'•" '''''•'''I'-N.y ..,,- «•■ A,h„„a,iu.s, . ;1H|I lit ,.,),:, .1, ,1 "«""-'avi,.«i,.',„; ',;;;-•«- bro„«,,t '■'l»i'. .in.l h(.r «,;,,.s,.rs ■■ '" l"'"""""<«l i-nr'Tstl"''!*'''"*"" i'"l I, 'M.r,lly „;',,";■:■''; '"''^ v. the.r lottor, iii. <'X\} ami (i^.vi" '"" "■■' '•-a ling, (ilun.;; Miiai1,::^-*:;i^,«;;;!''yKu..,i,..L,h,,..., <"^'"'^S™;:-j-irAXA:J. ninrat,,,! .I„ly .m J// - '"Armenia; ,:,.„„„;',. MILITARY SIORVICP lur,- ^^" "'■' 1IS2 MII.n'AUY SKUVICK MII.ITAUY RKIIVIOR III («'(' |)iirani(i', (ll'us.), Sd Aiiijuslini' C^i'i-m. 8J, § ;i, nl to llioso H'lio lu'lil liimln, ]ms- sossjons, 01' mil's liy li'iiiiri' ol' (Viiilal si'iviii'. Thus, (!.(/.. till' Laws ol' the I.oinliMr.l.s (lili. ill. tit. y, 0. 4) luoviilo tliMt 110 "iiiilcs" of a liishop, llbliiit, or alilioss .sliiill Insi' lii.s (id' (liiMii'li.'llilii) wilhuiil lit'iii^ oonvii'ti'it ol' a ri'iiiii', In Aiii,'lo- SiiMiii I'hi'onii'li'.s the tillo "iiiilt'.s" is coniiiionly Uai'il to ilcsri'ilii' Iho.si' who woro altai'l.uil in any I'lip.icity to till' hiiii'.i'liolil III' a pi'liii'i,'. Kor c.x- nniplossi'i' l)iu-Miii;i: (lilos.i.). So Avlliis of N'icnni', JC/i. H:l, Sl'_;isiiiiiii.|, kiiii; of Uiiijjiiinly, spcak.s of till' lilli" of pMli'ii'i.in 1 iiiifcrri'J upon liiiii liy llic I'liipt'ioi' Aiiastasiiis as "iiiililiae titiilos." anil (iri'i;oiy of 'roiirs {//i.'^t. /•'••.iiic. iv. c. 4'-') spi'.ilis of ihi' patrii'ialii wliirli a o'Tlain Muniiiiiiliis obtiiiiio 1 from kiiiij (iiiiitiam a.s a "niililla." SoiiU'liiiii'M it appo.'irs to lit.' usoil siiii]ily for iiny I'owMivIs !;ivi'n in roliini I'lir sei'vico, Tims (Jio- poiy of 'I'oiirs ( ///.<,'. Fnxnc. viii. :!!)) speaks of Iho willow of a CL'itiiiu llaili'Cilsiis, liislmp of I.e Mans, olaiiiiiiii; mhiio propi'i-ly w liii'li wa.s iilli'j;('; of the treasures left hy 1 eertaiii bishop Kjjiilius, says that those of Iheiii which were the pioiluce (niililla) of evil doiai; were carried into the kiiijj'.s treasury. Thus in ecclesiastical writers ihe woril is often found expressing any kind of service either civil or niililary. The Ajiostolic Canons (c. 82) priivide that any of the cler(;y wisliim; to retain any |iiiblic einploynient {crrpartiT. iTXDAdfwj'), so as to servo botli the emperor and the cliiirdi, were to bo depose. 1, on the j;round of tlie com- mand, " Keiider unio Oae.sar the lliinys that are Caesar's, ami to (iod tin, thinijs that are (iod'.s." (See llevereije, Nut. in loco, and lliiisjham, Keel. Ant.vi. 4, §'.',) Sozomen (//. /.'. iv. 'J4) narrates that a council of Coiislanliiiople, A. D. .'UiO, de- piisi'il one NoouMs, Mshop of Seleucia, hecaiiso he had admitted to holy orders certain men who were biiun 1 to civic ollices, iroAiTfuiVeroi (see Vale.s, Nul. ia loco). A capitulary of Constaniine (iotl. /.C;/. "/''I'. <'t' /•/ i."'!'. ft Clir.) speaks of the curiiie to which certain men belonged as "ollicia quibu.s liiililant." It is often also especially applied to ecclesiastical .service. In Iho Cn/o /loinaniis. c. l,tlie meinliers of the procession that precedes the pontilf to the churcii are ordered to walk ill the order of their respective ollices (part ibus )iroiit militavil). Gregory tl.o (ireat (Kj>. iii. 11) speaks of the servants of the cluirch as "ttiilitia ciericatfls." St. Keniigius (Sirmond, O'lic. Ant. a.iU. i. 205) speaks of the lectors' Borvice as "militia lectonim.'' lu the more limited meauiug of warfare it niu.st be considered — I. As regards the laily. The professlnn of arms in tlio earlier d.ivs of the cliiircli Mppears to have boon considored with some llis!nl^|, as Kcarc'ly compatilde with Ihe Clirisliaii ch.irMiier, since it necessilMli'il tin' slieddiiig nl Idoo.l iiiiil taking part in cMpiliil piiiiishiiienls. None of the eonuiils, however, veiiliiro to proliiliit il. The lir^t council of .Mc,' indeed (c. I'.') orders Unit lliose who had iiiMile profession of the fiiilli and cast away the niililary bell, and then ret iinii'il lo the service and given money to be resliue I lo llieir rank, should be for three yi':irs among the hearers ami llu-n for leu years among III" pro- stralors. Hut this cmiioii appears to li.ive relmi.il to some piirlicuhir case, very probaMy lo iIimI of soldiers who bad i|iiitti'd the iiriiiy rather tliiiii commit idolalry, and llien, repeiiling ol' whiit they bad done, regaiiioil their posilinn on coiidi- linn of ollering sacrilico. (See lliiigliaiii, /■.'.■,■/. Aiili:/. xi, c. .'i, § 10 ) The first ciinncil of Ailes, A. II. Itl4(c. It, Hniiis, Ciinimi-s, ii, p. 107) appi'Mis to recognise Ihe fact llial the profession of C'liris- tiaiiily should not be made an excuse for evading Ihe iliilies of citizenship, by o.vcouiuiiiniciil iiig tlioso who throw down their arms in lime of peace. Another ro.iding is "in lime of war." The Apostolic Coiislitulions (viii. •. :)'_') |irovido that a soldier who applies for b.iplism should promise lo obey Ihe injuuctioiis given to soldiers by .lolin Ihe liaplist, lo do injury to no niiin, lo 110111(10 no man falsely, and to bo conlenl wilh their biro. If he gave ibal promise ho was to bo admilloci. If ho refused lo do so, to bo rejecled. Kcclesiastical writers treat Hie subject very much in iiccordiince wilh their own porsonal lemperament, the gromnl taken by those who deny Ihat a Christian can contiimo lo be a soldier being always that soino of the duties roi|uired by a niililary profe.ssion are incompatible wilh Ihe laws, oral least with the spirit, of Cbrisli.iiiily, To'-liillian, as might be ospecled, is luosl oii'l- spoken anil tiiicompromising. In auswi ring Ihe iiueslion whether a soldlor in uiiiforui can be admitted lo the church, he asks in reliirii whether lliern can be ii .soldier who is not obliged to take part in bloodshed and capilal liuiiishments, and again imiuiros bow a Cliris- liiin can possibly light without Ihe sword which his Lord li;is taken from him (ilf lili.t. c, 10). Again (i/c ('iron. Milit. c. 1 1), in aii^woi-. iiig the i|iie-tion wliolher warfare in any w.iy is a lawful occupalioii for a Chrislian, he coiiliasis the ordiu.iry duties of a soldier with the posilinn of a believer. How, be asks, can a son of poMie make war, or bo whoso duly it is lo cast nut idols guard an idol's temple ? How can one who is forbidden lo biiiu incense submit to have his own corpse burned by military rule? The ease is iliileront, ho adds, when those who were actually soldiers were converted, as the soMiers who came lo ,liibn lliu Haplist and Ihe believ- ing conlurion. In such cases a believer ought either to desert at once, which, he asserts, is a common practice, or to be resolute not to be compelled txi perforin duties wliieli are forbid. bu by the laws of his Christiiin faith. Kiiilli, he adds, knows not the meaning of the word oompnlsion. Hut in other places he admits lliiit bis opriiiion bad not been generiil!y acted •■ ■ Ity Christians, " We till your camps," ho say.s {Apulojct. c. ,'i7), " we man your Heels, and serve lu your armies " (id. c. 4'-'.) The well-known Mir.ITAIlY SKIJVrCR '^-;i:::'t;';!';;::;::::V'')r'i.n. ,,.„„, nn„, ,„„| May n,,:,,, l,„t , 1^, ' 'j;, '' """; "1- till' (Miipci-ur iiihl tin, imiyci-s Ccr (4!^.<;:n^:;;::%:\:t;^-'-rp-n.«,ofN„,.. nn.l s,„,,k with nw' , ' ''<" '""'I'l'T v.Vw, If IS »"t clear wln.tlR.,- I ., I . '■"'-..i..i.M,„s;!i ,::,.„ ';:;•';" 'ha. w„rn.,i, (■■'"''- ""-Ian;. ' • J ;; t^;'-;!^ -'■■'^- on'"i-tio„ „,„j. ,,„ i,.„,.„,'^.;;,;„!;^ "'""«'' <'i« ••"■"■«■ ol-li,.r,s wl,„,.a„;„,, , „ , "'""""^- ""•■ oon.unon who ,,„ ' '" .'V''|''''^'' ''"'' ''-' />"'v.,-,, '<'«.<...<.i.4) ho own ,'"'■''• '^''""■" (^'^ - n..r.,. Christ. a,^|(..i^;^ -■;---.»• -vil hearts (uo„ ,,- „ '"''."l-atio,, h,.t their n^ikossol.lier e" I ',,„:;'''•'"''''''•■'> »■'"'•'' :''::';xj^^:r;?^ff--'-"nMil;- iv«..Th.' .(/■^4^s'•^'^''•«'^^•''■'^*> fit'i"i...Mu.oth,;[^,tr :;;;'??'''''« I '" "■'■ sins of those who ; I i „ V "■' ''•'"""" ' "Shorts that, thoso who onir!,?n '■''''■/^"'''P- ". 5) C"imn„mls oft heir ;„v,,:„i^ ',' I'Tin.? tho lawful «^o.lHarowara..ath<;se';ri-^-Jl,:;- MII.ITAI£YSKKVI(;|.; ],h3 ''•""'■e/lli,,,,,, ;^ .'I l'"'»'-'^ ,m,.|,.r r,.,„|a| '■'"« "'" .iu!i,. I,,. .Z'i 'Z ';;'"•■ ''■'"''•'• '" "'0 ;;"'l'lyN.n.n,|er, . .^;;7^' <'-Mn, ii v''l"» tlmt wh,.„Vi ,, ^'■''•"*•^''■•'^)|•'"- ■••'""■I'l .se„,| h^ """■'"'■■■es lh,.|„.elves thev -'■»i.Hhef,,ll,Hvi;/s, , t':,''''V''Vvill l-e Was l„ ,,r„ve„t. the ,.|,,, ! r' ""■ K'""' 'liUhulty "'« 'h,.!,- .r,„. ,„ a , 2'; . ■"'" ""■"'-'v's l,.a.|. "• A." relates , f^ 7 """•"'"' *^"""'«- "'^-•y'^ .s,ri,.,ivf„ i, ; tT '''"■"■ -'■» '"■»'■ -oiiiieil „V T r 1 '"■•"■ '""I''- Tlio '''^HtoheraiJ '': ,;;^:''';'''V'''''''''''-y '-•'"""•il of Chal ij y, ':^," " j'"'""". Tho '•"'l'loym,.nt. The ii,. '. "'•"""'"■ I" seeular ■*''"(•■ :,) e„. l:ollll.|| „f '(i.iirs A „ V'. •';, exeoiiiiiHiii ,M»,,^ ,,ii,i . ,' ' '*•"• ""«"«'' ill warfare T , ',''"-'>' **•'"' "'lall 'r''^ '"•m\;s;^ /';;;''- ''•:;''-Ky who »■''" MMiiiiter at th, . ^' 1,"'"''''"'< lliat all '"'■10 t„ be s|„.„t ,•,,"• "'" '»•" y-irs "<■ "»-• l'ishop,\,t ''„'"■':"•'";'-' "t tlH, will (■••• ■>), I'l-ovi.les that an. ""' ■*"• •'«! ■-'>"llhek,.ptf„r i ," Z ''V ^""""^ '"■"'« ;^' ■*■» Pn'vhles that c. ,;!„,:, ;"■''"'"'■','; '">'' '""■'le arms iu anv ,,^^u . '""'■ " '"'"Kly '•""''. "".1 '-• "e„t ^f„r '" ,!''"'" '"--• 't-ir "'•'-'■^ any of the l^yT^:';: '■'■' ('■ ^'), "••'■"Mipany armies »«. .^ft ' ''""''* '"' to ^^iththeirrhaplil's '„"•;•' 7" '"' '^^" ''i-''"l'» ;'■^--y^^,e;;;st"^:^,,^^-■''.iivisi,,nof ('•• ■)), („rhi,ls ahhats , , '"' •^"'-•'""'■■*. A.i,. 744 "■ho hy their fen, ''"•'"" '"'"'*• '•*••» I hose .-■■ii«.'n.o,;: /;;:;-- -'■-■'^'^^^^ ,a™ssho:i,,EE;;Ri;'''^'"«^-''-voi ""t be a,lmitto.l into lX\^";''"'^»'«' he shall '■"•••'^•-•n that «.l.iiersar,T I ■"''•■'' S"i"Jf as « c...n.nan,ls of tl eir 'n " ^^r' '" ""^"'« 'he lawful they mnv be ' ""'■ ""■.''"'•'h'—ver nn! ♦ho '"""""f liasiUntlenVr n'.' "'"'•"' *''at have .shed blood tr^e'S:?;'''^ : t^' M ■\ 7 ■ 4 M 1^- i 1134 MILITARY SEIIVICE for thrcfi yi'iirs, wmilil cflectunlly prevent the clofiiy iVoiii lii'iirini; miii». Th:it I hi' ilci-iciil (illici' was hnlil tn ini|i1v In- capacity (nr Ix^iiriiijt arms is alsn im|ilii!(l in the liuv (if llciiKiiins (('ikI. 'I'h'iiit. vii. lit). 'Ji); lie Vftrnm. Ipi;. IJ), which fnrbirls anyom; to cntnr thi' cli'iiciil "(Hot! in milci- tn oxciiso himself from si'i'viiiif in the rrniy i>n pled of ln'ing nn ccclusi- nstical piM'son. [Sim? I'ltiscKH, Consign i' of.] In practiie, however, it is evident that these injiinc'tiiiiis were oeca'.ionftlly frnnsj;resseil upon ninny pleiis. It appears to have been not iin- ediiinmn for monks and clergy to necompany an nriTiy to the field for the |inrpose of helping it with their prayers. Bedc (//. /•.'. ii. '.') speaks of the slanghter at Westehester of a great number of monks of llangor who had assembled to helj) the army of the liritons by their prayers, and whom he calls nn army (militia); and (i. '20, p. .^7) of (lermnnus, bishop of Aiixerre, who took commanil. on an emergency, of the nrmv of the liritons, and defeated the Pict.'i nnil Scots by the Weapons of prayer and praise. The transition from sneh weapons to those of a more secular kind was easy. Theodoret (/A A', ii. ,'!()) speaks of James, bishop of Nisibis, acting as general (cTfioT'j'j'rfj) of the forces of the city during the piege by sapor, and using his engineering skill in directing the working of the machines ujion tlie walls; but it is adilefl that he himself took Do jiersimal share in the defence, but remaineil all the time within the church in praver : the enemy were finally discomfited without blood- shed by a plague of gnats and flies which arrived in answer to his prayer. Other clergy do not appear to have been so careful to oiiserve the nice distincticm between ailvico and action, espe- cially in cases where the interests of the church Were concerned. Sozomen (//. E. vii. 1,")) speaks ef one Marcellus, a bishop of Apamea, who led a band of soldiers ami gladiators against the pagans, and was slain in the affray. Jt is addeil, proving that his conduct was considered merito- rious, that the council of the |)rovince prohibited his relatives from attem]iti!ig to avenge his death, on the ground that they should rather give thanks that he was accounted worthy to die in such a cause. Gregory of Tours {Hist. Franc. iv. 4;i) speaks of two prelates, Salonius and Sagittarius, who wore armour and slew many men with their own hands in battle. Boniface of JIayeiice {I'p. ad Ziicli.) asked the pope's advice about certain bishops who fought armed and shed blood with their own hands; the answer was, that such should be deposed. Paul VVarnefrid (flist. Lohi/oIkviI. v. 40) applauds the bravery of one Zeno, a deacon of Ticene, who went into battle cl.ail in the robes of Cunibert, king of the Lombards, and was killed in his place. In later days, when the church began to hold lands under the feudal system, it seems that in some cases the bishops were expected to come in person to the army of their sovereign, (.'harles the Bald (Sirmond, Cone. Ant. Gml. iv. pp. 14H- 14,5) brings a charge against a bishop named Vuenilo that he had not helped him in his ad- vance against the enemy either in his own [jerson or with the forces that it w.as hi-; duty to I'-ring. Hincmar of Rlieims (Kp. 'Jti), writing to pope Nicholas, speaks of himself and his 'ellow bishops as going with the king against th' Bretons and MII,K Xormnns, accnrdi :; t. H4+ (c. S), when |ii-oviding that lli^hops who are we.k of body shall s.iid thi'ir f'or('e> unilcr comoiaii'l of one of the kin',''s olliccrs, Indicates that it was Ihi' usual custom for bishops to lead their forces in their own persons. But eflnrts were continually made to keep tha clergy as far as possible? from" actually mlii_'liiig in war. A capitulary of Charles the (Meat (C'V'i'A iii- c. 141 ; AJigne, /''( (c. :!7), provides that clergy are not to carry arms on pai.i of losing their grade; also (c. 47), that bishops should send their forces under the commnn'l of simie of the church vassals (ex subditis et eccle- siasticis ministris), chosen with the consent of the archbishop. A curious jirovision follows: that such leaders should not indulge in ariv idle hope of succeeding to the bishojirie, unless in accordance with the provision made bv (Jregoi v the rjreat, for which see PuiNcra, Consk.nt Cif.' But the literature of the period abouuils in indications that many bishops and abbats piy- ferred the excitement of the camp to the sei lu- slon of the cloister or the monotony of jiastoral duty. [I>. 0.] MILITO, martyr; commemorated at Rome July 11 (Hieron. Mart.). [C. H.] MILK or MILKPAIL (in Art). Milkpails are represented in the t'allixtine catacomb, (ith cubiculum of St. Callixtus (Aringhi, vol. i. p. ").'j7). In these two paintings the Lord seems to be shepherd and lamb, or priest and sacrifice. The lamb in any case is bearing the mulctra, with the jiastoral stall'. It may be supposed that the vessel which often accomjianies the (inod Shepherd is of the same kind. (See Buonarroti, vi. 2.) On soma sarcophagi (see Bottari, pi. xx. ; Aringhi, vol i. p. 291 ; Maffei, Verona fit Mr. iii. p. .54) shepherds are represented in the act of milking their flocks. On the whole it seems mnrp likr-ly (see ICzekiel xxv. 4; Heb. v. 12, l:i; 1 Cor. iii. 2; 1 Peter ii. 2) that the mulctra refers to the preaching of the Gospel, than to the Eucharist. Mir,K a c-,„|,l„t U. this oi; t fn m .k" A*'?-'' ''""'"•' hi» evulent go„a will. 'j-;" y^^'^'"^ "^ Mir,K AND HOVh'v A •J ■"■ni:..erHtoin."r ,lji X';;;^'?'^''''- Oct. „1 (y/,«,„„. Jf,rt.). ° ^ ' a >,e r,..,^„ „,- i|l,„„inato s." ' nt t^I'l '"'«".'» MINA martvr. "' I J™'" "' tlwir ,.|,.|.P,. .1... _ ! 1"-^ *""'^ ""> Mib- July HmrZ:!7/jt.r'"'"'''''''' %*ii'- ■'■ L*^. H.J MIXIATURE 1185 th^X'r :;r:;:;;r' !",-p-''''' 'f'-n.ri.m.i I'l'i'^tr.ite (lie fiicts ni. n-at , ""'>' "'''^ '"■'-•''i"-'etu,e, c..mnonia "." *•' '"''""'■^ "'" i"V"lve sniiitp,! or L, ' '•''■■iiucntly tl„.»r " "^""™listi ct^ ;, ^ : r;,,"'^' '-"'"i'-- ''"n« iu 'l'''winir. ]„ „, V; ": ' " ' '> '"■• 'I'" ■-•■•ko nC the "k.ll ^vas,,ro ,/„;';;." ''7' '^■'•"n natnralistio (/S.Tt) ""'"^'' --^emorated M«.2G [C. H.] MIXERVIUSorMINERVIN „, * F.lea;jar iu the 8th centurv- . '™'"''y'"'^'"' Lvon Auu. 23 (HicrT D \ ""'"'"'••■'""•ate.i at I Boll. ^c4 ^5. A\7"r ' ^■^"'•'^v jYi '• i-s. June, ii. 1050). -""'t. , uoll. ^rfg «;'ir;sef '■"*■ *-' ^»'- !■;"'?: [C. H.J MINIATURE (i/in,a?„ra> Ti,,- . H^HveJ from >»m.«,„, or ed Jead th ™ '' universally made use 'of in the ead l., ^.'^'""'l ornamental writing, in order ♦!. ''"•^' ""^ capital letter, titL. "and tarSns'^7ti:;: j™t» of th.ir :. iv '"'y to"k the sub. I'- ve,e,ah.;: ^S,^, "^^.,1:;::^ '■""' llowcrs, ,1,1,1 c,.,,;,. „ ■,, ' '""fated loaves, !>«<-"rto„pri,o!^;i::'t:t---;"'-aot„es,: !n.«oar.h of brilliant d ,a k i?'''''?- ''"°*''' imitation. spnikling objects of peS::re'::i-'::'t:rd:,r''''^:'T''^'*'-"- =:£:;-~~^--- ^iniatSrs;i:::'r'""'=-^'^'^i'^ '•ave survived to ,^ j :;"'""*^ "" "'''^'^t 'vhioh ■square drawing, "t intTtlr,''''?' "'""■■>''> «"'all ornatnental mil ,n,Vs " H *■''".• ^'"""" '"'^ tla-se invaluable nt; „,"' '"??""''^ ""-^e Jf Library at Vi „„';•' r^'^P '° "■" '"'l"'>'i"l described by .S.hw'.rTx f ^.)" '*"■""" ^''''^■•"''"•. i»ci-shigt'fiSdV" "r,,'':!:' "'■"'^ «'-"' «ig'' and they are sm LVed' r,^ t o.,qui.sitely drawn j early as the rZrof A «;'"'.•''''•'? '^'''''''^^ « famous purpleTee/codex r '"' "•' ^^'" ""> ___Jlj; ^"^ ^"""^ Geneseos, with forty- ':'< I J186 MINIATUKB 1 .' .[•* tip \m Cdiirt, Pi'Inl'trc, |il, !ixvi.)i written for tlie «n- lii'fns .liiliiijiii Anii'iii at tlio l)e);inuin|; of tlu' litli ci'iitiiiv, iinl (irriiiiiH'nteil willi Iht jiortniit iiinl iii.iiiv mini itiii'i's, iiml (IrHwiii;^!! ul' |j!antM. Thi'^c an.' ili'si'i'ilii'il I' LaiiilicciuD (/lihlint/iiC'i \iiiilu- buncimin, Vii'iiiia, lOii.'i). I)'Ai;iii(cii\rt give*, (•ii|iic.t (p(' the illustrations of tho Vatiian \'irnil wliicn Wi'>twii(Hl saya may go back to the lime ot' (-'ciiistantine J ami those, too, arc in »iiii|.|e reetiiiji;iihir t'orni, nn>l thiiui(h hcjth Ixtiiutit'ui a\h\ iljustiative, are not iWurntivi'. The last woril will be celv. s into conveiiiional furms of birds, fhiwers, and anim.ils, often id' great graphic viguur ; and the extraiirdin.iry curves an I interlaiings of tlie two t'ormerare lull of .serpentine and lace tine tonus. The Irish .MSS, are dillerent. The delicacy and decision of their worliing is incredible (>ee I'llneiiiiniphi'i Kicni, (jospels of Jlueiel lirith MacDuruan, and Hook of Kells), but the minia- tures display a kind of fatuity and inorljid indif- ference to accuracy, beauty, and all else, which is a curious anomaly, and suggests a somewhat unhe.ilthy asceticism. It is doubtless true that their delicacy and precision id' execution were unrivalled by continental arti-ts of their time, or indied of any other period. There can bo no doubt, also, that missionaries fioiii the Celtic parts of liritain, a.s St. (Jail and (.'olumban, carried their arts and religion to various parts of the continent, and we ma_. a^uert with Professor Westwood, that many •,'' he splendid capital letters of the Carolingi,i„ period were executed in imitation of our earlier codices; IiiltUl fi, IJwte'H Jli'tnrin F.cf}tsuutiMt, fhjm Westwood's Anffh). I Saioii lUiU Iriiih MSS. I'l. »l!, Klg 7. though he admits that the best Franco-Gallic MSS. drew much of their elegant foliage orna- ment from remcinbrnaoes of classic art. Hut til p»alirr 111 t'imens, w for I he s the Iteoed li. IJ;.': tj.ixouuen I tiou.s atro riaufes, loi i.orsijue la fund lie ruil niieux les I jdus allecte that these have vagin; the serjient betiveeii tho hnest IvUowt perhaps the in the evanj; Count liastai and Gitorifji, il. llliistr eariy j)eriod. I'liiiy says ( Jihysicians ju they had iles rides; and in Varro great more than 7U( iSeueea (Ue li; as illnstrateii MINIATUBB But th.Mo who ,tii,ly ,„ch Mss „. .u , . MLVfATlTRE 1107 r9'='"'^'"y::^:'B£'^^ !.... lilus jilluctedViiibcllir" ,,""'■''",'■"» 'lu'ou a ((„. i , , *' '■"'■''.*■- cnnf,,,-,, niinix, .11. M, .!■ . i...k"L"^;,t~f; '■ p- '") !"» turvm lr..|a,ul a«,l Northuinbria l- „, i ,? """ ^'- •■^■nbn.se (7th cl; f ^"° '" " "''•■■•'ti^^ of seems to hav(> fiill.m . , "•'> l"'-toiial powpr I it ;, 1 "= v.'in century, unc a win, , •» , , who. early 'td^I 'Z^^l^lh'' i'-"'"'''''' ^■-'', No'"'t' t^^'""i"\<'f *' '^ «". a P.T/ -iy example., w^ .^j^ttflTu,.^^'^"'";!' '^^^^'^^'fL'T'"' ^^^^^ -n^S "leuorldouceniorp r , ""-'"^ ^^''^ »" tMch b ,t !rt • ,. '"""^ *° """W tree i.assn.r! ,• • I ™mM.e, are n,entio„ed by"p, tjl'" Vv"' '"'' -'- "« iJt S '"./'^ -"•Glance ^f • " a-s coatiuuing boa.itiCul ZZtT^ We.twood and rose abo 4 each nfi, ''"""-''^ '"">' beneath u Angio-Nuon and Irish MSS 76 nb8 MINIATlUtE • ilii very remarkiibly, tml, a« Iim l««n nM, iittiilni a riitlii'i' iiioilil.l |ilt(;li In thu littui'. Tliu ouiiitiiut ilseiit' wiikiT an-''^»u. A crim» liail lii'i'U iinlurt'il tii be inailv, I'roni ilrawlugn, lu wiukur HUil uthor jibiitt'il wurk, by mmii' Ii'inli irarUniiiD ul' gri'iit nkill, wliu nt liiat (MmIiu'i'iI unn In all ruHpt'i'tit auuwiM'ing thu In- Hlnii'tiims siMit hhn, vxc(.'|it tliit hv liuit bwu (ililij;i'(| til insult a ilrclu runnel thu Intursetthiu cil' tliv linibH an a fdiimliitiiin t'nr thu othur work. This kIiuwm tliu (iri^iu of thu |iu('iiliar Iriali vrm* with iiiMl'i'it L'urtaiiity, and thu adiiptinn cif jiat- tiTU-' IriiMi wii:kur-wurk U cibvious. I'mlusmir \Vu-.twuiiira authority muy bs quoted for thU anucili'tu. Till' uarliust ornaniunt which Inilicatu.s obiurva- tinn (if n.itni'u uu thu part of thucali^ra|ihist is in a iM"*. of uxtiautH fnon St. Angnstine of Ilipjio (sui.iml half of 7th cuntiiry — tliu jn-opurty In thu Mill luitiiry of L'Iric Oluuiht, of Stifisburg). hirls ami HuwurH aiu usuil huru, ilatVoililii bulng larufiilly vol. li.), contaiui not inly vaiioiis birds uxi'cutiid aIiIi naturalistic accuracy, but grand whole-puge miuiuturiw, Thu uau uf gold and »vurl«t iu tli« No. 1. rrom t)M awirenwiMrr al urnan and the Book of Kells, with that of St. CoUimba. They seem to date from the earlier Irish or Gaelic missions to the English of Northumhria. Hut the fac- similes of Irish and Anglo-Saxon miniatures and ornainents constitute an intrmluction to the his- tory of fine art in Britain, from the Konnin occupation to the Norman conquest, and throw a light on the monastic culture of that period. The chief characteristic of the earliest fine Irish or English is the greatly increased size and im- portance of the capitals and first lines of the text, with their pattern-ornament, which somelinics occujiies whole pages, but is often enriched with miniature. They are certainly enough to prove, as Westwood observes, that from the Hth to the end of the 8th century, when art was practically extinct on the continent, a style of work, totally distinct from any other in the world, had been originated, cultiv.ited, and brought to a marvel- lous state of perfection. Though British, Irish, and Anglo-Saxon pilgrims to Rome and liavenna d"iibtU-ss deriv-fd vsri.-.Ur in-pintion-- of s:irr.''.l art from the study of the great mosaics and of the remaining MSS. in churches or convents; they were taught the faith first at home, »nl re'i original seem, w Eugliah Tht Eipulilu and innni jects, as i\ the tvpicii the niirncl I'as.iion of Ityzanlium picture-lea lith centuri J'ots, lines' ornumuQt, i Bonlan. tmm fricacy of spii this school IV between Irish s'iKht, so that church of Bril • lie Irish may matters. What is here 'Infe than the style of more gi * Tho Riiok .,f I aliiHist lo a ciTtai wliaicver dml.t m, bink of Kells. We I'l'Tie, uiid also (jiv i ribo fur the pniypr ofDiiirow: "Uog.i I'jirki, ut quicunrju mii'iii Cuiumbue , cvuiiitclium |ier xl ni.stri," Below is "Orapromc, fmter gospels are contaiued ri»i;iiii(ltiiiilnrili hiiiln t'Hi'iutD.I mill nlKilv-|iU|{u i DCUI'lllt ill til* ^ MiviATrnR rnilri-'urni-d homo af(,.rw.,.,i . . J^'^VIATI'IIR ijon ^'-fSa 0^-> "";■';' tf<-ln,,.l,.r,utl,„,' «-i.«l- 0,' birr w ' Saurr^'" '';"" "'« ' """'/ Ullego, DuLlin, »n.| Innnt., f„ree of chnrnrter Th i J^-.», «s A.lan, ,.,,,1 Kv., Al ,' h,un V ' ""'', tith flM.tui'V. |1,„ th,',.V I '.''• "'' '" ""• ornament, „ud, ,;.r „(,„,„ ali.'tLe'tac;/'^'"""" UiifS lU* matters. ^ ''"'"^ ""B art with other ' Tlip Jiiiok of |)||.., ... ~ ■ »l"H„,t ,0 a ..rtai,,,,.^;,;;,':, ;:,";,'; "f ■'^'; O.lumba, l, "luicver d„ui,t ,„„y\, ' '"' "> 'li' '«>liii-s own i,a„u, b....k 01 K,.|ls UWwuo, "" '" ""■ ''■^'"•' 'l'"e of tl,e •• ribc f„r th,. pnZn of r 1 ""' "■■""" ^'•'"'«' "f "'e ''.'trld. ut n«ici^.;^„::i'.'",','^';;:.'"™ --o pres„y,er evan«elium ,,er xll dTrn ' ^ ""^ ^'^P" 'P^^m. t ""^" pro me. fn„er m* o"',,!" ", ™"''"r^''^ "..nd. gosptUarecontaiuedintheMs " '"'' ^" ''"" from Book of Dnrrow. Waitwnod'i /^T 1 '•'■om the Ho .k « • -'l^, % r' '.""" "'■ "" '■'"■'' "ther «,,le«,li.l llu .;, ' "'c'' '^'"^ ""■"« psalmist, from th« <'l. . '■ "" '"•'"'"" »"'' l^y t'«-iXus '^*, r'B" ll?;-""" "[^' '■"'""' •"'•Hi library at Durham H ' '" "■" '""'«- "«• evangelist ZiZ C "'" ^''^•"^ 1'''^'""" (Archie,! Li r ry La,nb5hr ."' '''"''^"""'n 'he 8th or 9.h^ce„t rv r^' ",""". **^^'' '""^ ''•h"»e from the Go "| ,^ s, V.:'-^ •," '''• ^''""J- «»ll are n.arked by 1 he .,:':""'''"?'' '"*• f^nd childhood of the thnn ■'■' "'"' ""» Jri.sh l'.,alter at St II, • ' ? "•''"""'■' "' the Uible of Alcuin. and h„ ^ u *"* «''''■''* Athelstan (end .^ 9,h eenturr"' "' ■""*? fi'r in advance of nnv of thl"^' '"' ■^"t'-'inly Theiri^hi: i'r^^;r'^"'''•'^''■'• ■!^wo.^i„gwa.li:L^"^'t..hi::■z■,"'■' eagle is in tarja- -h -„ " '-"•i«ry, where St. .;„),.,■- various pi, ture^'of eveZ' In f." "l- ''' "' ^''"' ™''-«l"'' iris., slyle. and iTLte ^e | dralrJ !""^'-^"« «-nd t..e na,u^-r^t;;:^n;:- -- - 4H 2 !'<1 I 1100 MIXIATUIJE MIXIATlTvK ■ |".-J ot' »]iiin!.-i; but lu! fiirgof, or was nnalilo, iiriliu' the imintiil triiils of tlie time, to leiirn iVush truths tVoui (ii'ook or Hunuin souvci's. Still worso, hi! .sooins nuvcr hy any acrideiit to liavo lookeii witli hope or plfiasuro, or in seari'h ot" (lesh suhjert, on exteriuil nature ami its l)L'a\ities. Consequently, he iirel'erreil single images of evangelists, constantly ruiler ami more fantastic as his cloistereil lite grew fainter ami more morbid iu its fancies. lUit in the Nitivity, Ascension, and (jlorilicntion of our SaviiMir, and the zodiacal si:;ns of Athelstnn's ]>saltcr, wo have the beginning of early mediaeval art in Kngland, with all its life and eiigcM'ly- crowded figures, and yet also with its strong Ktamp of Classicism or Byzantinism. It seems in this most singular and beautiful |iicture as if n later hand, more |inrely (iolhic, hail executed the two lower subjects of the Ascension and (jlorilication, while the others retain n shaile of classical grace in com|iositiuu. The Ascension From PUHllsr ol Alidatan. WMtwoal'l />ol. Sacra. greatly resembles that of the great Syriac MS. ;if Kabiila; so much so, as iu the mind of the writer to connect the Kastern and Knglish schools of art, and form an inii)ortaut link between the ancient English church and the East. The Augustinian or (Megorian-Augnntinian MSS., one of which is in all probability uow )>reserved in the library of Corpus Christi Ci)llege, Cambridge, No. 2Sti, the other in the Bodleian Library, Oxford, claim priority in time to the English, though probably not to mauy Irish AKSS. l''iiur miniatures, besides a large whole-page figure of 8t. Luke, are given from them in I'ui.ieoir ipliia •Sdcra^ Their orn.uncut is purely Komanulliyzan- tine. They are of the highest iuterest, as perhaps the oldest known specimens of this kind of lioman jdclorial art in this country or elsewhere, and probably a few year.s anterior to the MS. of Kabula. With the exception of a leaf of St. .lohn's Gospel iu Greek, with miniatures of the apostles, « Plii.toirrnnlis of thn on!!r» pairea cotitiiniinr thssp miniatures have been published by the Pula. ogr iuhlcal Society. now preserved at Vienna with the illuminated (ireek Tentateuch of the 4th century, these are hel I to be the olde.st existing specimens of written or painted Koman-Christian iconography. The Entry into .lerusalem, the Raising of Lazarus, the Capture of our Lord, and the Hearing of the Cross, are four out of the twelve subjects of the Cam- bridge .MS. Three of these correspond to those so frei|uently repeated in the catacomb paintiUjCs, and on various sarcophagi. The initials are plain red, and the writing a fine uncial. A remarkable characteristic, to a colourist, ot the Hook of Kells and some parts of the (losiiel ofMoeil lirith MacDiirnan, is the beautiful use made of different tones and appositions of blue and green. The writer cau compare it with nothing he has seen, so well as with the azures, purples, and blue-greens of many of the mosaics of liavenna, which, with those of Uome, nuiy doubtless have suggested much to northern pilgrims possessed of a style and si)ccial powers of theii' own. Many curious questions as to the distinguish- ing ch.iracterislics of Classical, Anglo-Saxon, Carolingian, and even Eastern miniatures, have bi'en lately raised by the celebrated I'salter of Utrecht. Tlje date of its extraordinary illus. tratii.ns seems very doubt I'nl, whatever may be said of the ai)parently more ancient text. There are in-uper.ible objeitiiuis to Herr Kist's view- that they go back to the time of Valentinian ; indeed they appear to the writer more likely to lie the work of a travelled and highly educated penman of English, perhaps Northumbrian- English birth, cmjiloyed in an early Caro- lingian scri|)torium. He may have been a pupil of Alcuin's, was possibly a palmer from the Holy Land, and certainly a '• Komeo " or liilgrim to Rome. The drawings seem to bo all by one hasly but skilful hand, directed by a miml of infinite facility of idea, and graphic power of realising the idea once formed. The illustrations are of two kinds; caligraphy, strictly speaking, and the pen and ink minia- tures. The MS. is a large vellum 4to. in admirable preservation, and contains the wlude of the I'salms, according to the Vulgate, with the Apocryphal Psalm 'rusillnseram,' the Pater Nos- ter. Canticles, Credo, and the Athanasian Creeil. All are written throughout in triple columns, in Roman rustic capitals, very like those of the Vati- can Virgil as to size (.Vo«p. Tr. de Pipl. iii. p. 5(), pi. :sr), Hg. 111. V!). The elegance of the letters re- sembles the Paris Prudentius(iWrf. fig. viii.). The headings and initials are red uncials, and the first line is also uncial, and larger than tlio rest of the text. Hy the writing, in fact, the MS,, says Profes- sor Westwood, ought to be assigned to tiie Gth or 7th century; but for the remarkable initial H; of which this is certainly to be said, that those who are acquainted with Count Bastard's Caro- lingian facsimiles, and Profes.sor West wood's Saxon reproductions, will probably see that the letter unites the rich use of gold and scarlet of the one with the unmistakable knot-work and ophidian form of the other. Each psajin has its pen and ink drawing, illus- trating its subject with the inventive vigour of the best Gothic age, and not altogether devoid of ■Scaud.iuavian veliemence of treatment.. These works are 16.5 in number. Had they been ex- ecuted with any degree of right deliberation, in the coloi l.llh, tbi valuable unsl 'luce, evidently »ilei'. There is a J free not unlike lienna Codex Gen tie Tyrant's guard.' llie presence of al '•('llieM.S. iscertai '"'jng of early daft 'he Utrecht P.^al "le two pages give, "'■•"timsoft/.eMida ■Jns-'hi-Saxon Calen, A 0), and with the |i-ntms. The liken. I" tlie draperv, ami '" so many of ,1,,. ■\'i'«'n. in our woo Atiielstan will be ob> JIIXIATUHR ;"-l<'""i. but the arU.tU,."''', ''■''' ""•.^' '"•^ .""■» -'i^t.acte,l In- h,,. '"."'*'">■« '" ''•'ve <.i"nes, t„ s.,„re ,;,a, („ ,, '' '"•"■".•'^'i Hm'tini; «'l.>w.dlnmb;.tho«; ''/''■^''''''■-•'''■N'<..^ JiH. present writer, JiuweV "l 'T' ^■'' "'•) ""•■■'• "■..,„ tl,i, that t' , 1. " ■ '"''"'"'"' '" "•'"" ^".e earlier MS T , l""""*-'" '"■'■ ''"I'iv.l too,aveiitive,a„,i to,. ,i„„„ •*^„',"''-' ,' "'iKin;,!, spl'ieheiKsion, boar tl.f ".'"■''"""'.'" 'lis Library at VinyJ'e ' "' "'" ^""'■entiau wi.^!'i;''«ti::::3'^^;'»/h««..t,n.t^^ ">7 mu^t have be ^ S'^""""''" "' ^" nnil nuli„„„.n ori.ri„al • „ . ' "" '"">i «"me (.;,r|i,.r •'-<■■ Utrecht i^,C ;,. , '■•'■;". ""■• "t lior t wo ,rn,n l'.salter an,l the I'.s'alto r of rV •*•' "»' ""■'I'-'iMn f'-^-^ess the a,l„,irte,| cV , 7 '•""' '""' 'l"-^- ."^'ivou work, which re '"''"'"''' "'" ^"^'1"'- «'mm..s, „„,| renrese, en ,'• "'""' '■'"^i^'"! •Ik.- pictures ,,rove th.V, '" '''"''• '■'■'■" i" '."•'■i''ly than an,,.K,t ,,'';'■'"" "'•'«'" '""i'o ^•""tarn cliiKculties wh Lb n,- '" '"''' l"^''■ "1" ""^ M«. In t e i J' h"'"'""'""' ""■""«'!- J'7', the first apna cut .. ' ". " ''^"" •■""I '""''" ^" "fb, the "her .. """" ''«'"'f.soate,| "■" vault nu,l a fhl, ,' t' k'' ."".'I'I'', with con- •''^""M to him, in d ,,;•;■/;'''■' ■ ^\'' ""^'"1 ^'"■''y in the true Kn^i <^ '""' '"'^'"^ ''''itte,;,! •^^■^ii.. xlii., xlvr^ ? I"""" """"'• (see plate '-e chair, with r ,„ | J ''"' l'«'"">"»f- "H a ■>^"'-''' He' has . ia wiT/, n"'," ''""'''"--Ikcv ■^' "- columns abo ! h ,' n I n : '■ [''",";'l'"'"s c'livex Byzantine likp" . "''''"' "'il •'•'''''" in .so n4-„J.Xtn'ris''''''''''''" '''•''■«' ■H'«in, in our woodcut .^ .'''■>■ •'**''iki"»r. •^'-^>'-wii,beot;::/ro:r'. r-^ ni.il or clvpcafo MIMSTER nni ''-^"'nir."a'-i:H;rv:;?'"^ ,'"«"-al. Other Ceatur V *''."'^"""'al than ,''''"'''■'■ ">''«axo-".""'"^^'""«'"t'^"-s of ''^'''''■•'•"i«;tiHM,i",c ";::r "':':''i'i--'t '''''''"'•-^'•"•^s-vexillum- ,,:■'"''' '''^"■■' '•■'!'■•'- ^"■!^; •'- "'•«au,;;"'s.c ,;ri;';"''^r'-" "■'""- ""'"'"•yuxmher of ,levi ■ • '"■'■»''" "vtra- /'"™"",- and particu 1, . 7 "•'" ^'■'"' "''''•"I.S " 'i' of hell, vlnN. 2, ';'' ,«'■--•"' -""o..,er. ;:'■••"'""«»> it n,av,iu'M'"'V"""-'^'ia" t 10 verv ,1,. ,■ 1 "'yg'an helmet, ful ,■,;; r - -Me pipes, i,f;;;f'^;.^!-n;;ml. noon; ' ■'"' wKh lour h.n.SGs /'''"•' '''""'iot ' ■■*• '"sii. A Cruciiiv „ ' "'" '" ''-'"'t view , "'« pahieoKraohi.Ml ;. w ' ^'-Hl'IJNr.) ;'"": '':''^^-» thi' ' ;' „: -^-"-y pianos -^t, ''■'"'■■< far beyond our li ' ';''."""•*■' ^""1 ^'•v- ''''^';'^'o,i;eauth" • I ;: 'i '"'^'''■i--- "'■api.st iairlv u,.ll .'""-aiucle, as a land •''■'Wpt:;^^:i,,T:"::'i'M^-o,i;; ^™anytbiuc{ i„ the ., V '' "" '"abilitv to l^'V-ht I-saltor. ec n or;"'l"""^, '' '"'fho I'"'"'- wl'ioh no Alex^ndiT. n ^"" ,"">'"""!,' Iil olive, which M"' ''^"•'•■""'ift.'d; N"-'al*) of Syria "'« ""'••■-t-troe (so t„ ;--i>":r",i,;';,:ti':r'''r-''^"'-^- ''^Al^-itselfareas', :;' r:'<;i.'-'''fi«Sto ';•• ('.cyden, I8,i.t . thf ' '"'"' '^'"''''•'"'"A voK Vestwood's „',,„,,'„ '\l^^'-f'--f; Professor """'ly- Master of' Ct yV^"""' '■'"•'' l^aiversity „f Utrc.hV ', " " "^'-^^ '" the •''"''■■laM^addn. ,V' r"^!''^'''''' ^'^■'■- '«■-' 'i'^l' Museum , , the V l"'"'"-"'''^ "'' ""•' I'-H i't'/^'*'-''''-'X.'lefK^^ ^' •^- I.owis, Sir A l)„iu,-^- *"•'"-' 'it''-. » .I"--'':'™ by A. I>. .St-,n 4- ; r'"-'""' "''h '""'stfi', 1874 • Sir If)',,' "™" ofWo.f- '^'7 ;;4'w ;;! ', :'"rS';; ";;'>"^ ,-':'.^-- '•"'- and, finally, the e.ce „ /Av ' ' 'i''" "' '-^^4; «'ay Uirch, F.U.S.L. ' ^^ ^^'""'-■'' l'« MrmRKUS. martyr with Tif"^''^*^'-' "■""'tod at I.aodicea!;ulv 23 fT'"' 'T""'- Uoll. Acta SS. July, V. ;,89). ^"'"''^- ^"rt. ; MINTSTEIt 1 A n . ^'^- "-^ to, inferior olergv, in coXV r""""-'' f-"''"" »'■''",'• "•• orders ^Jb„v be , Tl'""*";" '" ">'' "IK'aks of "preshvteii „ . • "'^ Lactamius "'-• word 'to I s .,f/"';'',:''V' ''-t-j: .be ^'•'"-'.ep.osby,er^];;r^,;;fW^;.y 1192 MINISTERIALIS 18th cannn of Eliboris tile wopIs " surer lotos et ministri" are iiseil aa ci|uivaleiit to " )iivsl)V- tercs et .liaennes" in the lioily ot' the eaiicm. lu tlie title of cm. Hit, on the other lianJ, " minis- tr; " are all the olorgy below the rank of bishop. In I. Tours, 0. 1, "sacerilote.s et ministri ei'clesiae" are the whole body of the clergy of the chun'h ; where we are probably to uniiers'aml by " sacer- dotos," priests, "ministri " including the other orders. Compare Ordeks, Holy. 2. Bishops t'reciueutly use the term " minister eeclesiae," in subsuription.s, as " Kgo N. Carnoten- sis eeclesiae minister," or " Ego M, . , Sanctae Meldensis eeclesiae humilis minister." 3. "Minister altaris" is sometimes used as equivalent to " priest." 4. Archdeacons and arch presbyters aiP some- times spoken of as "ministi-i episcoporu-.n."[C.] MINI8TF:RIALI8 or MINISTBALIS. (1) Ministerialis Calix is the chalice used for administering the consecrated wine to the faith- ful, which was often distinct fi'om that used by the piiest in the act of consecration. (2) Ministerialis Wier is an office-bock, especially Hu altar-book. (.3) Pope Hilary is said (Liber Potitif calls in Vit. Hil.)to have appointed in Rome "ministralesqui circuirent constitutas stationes;" that is, clergy who should perform the sacred offices in the several churches of Rome where Stations were held. [C] MINISTERIUM. The vessels and other articles used in the ministry of the altar are called collectively "ministeria sacra." Thus Pope Sixtus (accoiding to the Liber Pontificalis) " coustituit ut ministeria sacra non tangerentur uiai a ministris sacratis." Pope Urban I., accord- ing to Walafrid Strabo (de Reb. Eccl. c. 24), "omnia ministeria sacra fecit argentea." Tlie word is also used for the Credence-table, on which the vessels were set before they were jilaced on the altar. (Ducange, s. «.) [C] MINISTEA. When Pliny in his well-known letter (h'pi.st. x. 97) speaks of two female ser- vants or attendants, called ministrae, whom he thought it necessary to put to torture, we see that even in those days the word designated an office-bearer in the church ; nor is there any reason to doubt that it is used as equivalent to the* Greek StdKoyos (Rom. xvi. 1). See Dea- con i-;ss. [C] MINISTRAU8. [Ministerialis.] MINISTRY. [Orders, Holt.] MIRACLE-WORKING. We find a great number of allusions in early times to this jiretension, generally made by the founders of new sectH. Simon Magus (Acts xiii. 9) w.as apparent iy the first of thi^ class of persons to come into collision with the gospel, .in- other instance is recorded in xix. I.S-IB, in connexiou with the so-called exorcists in Ephesus. The Clementine Recognitions (lib. ii. n. 9), a work of the third century, introduces him as describing himself thus: "1 am able to disappear from those who would apprehend me. and, again, I can appear when I please ; when 1 am minded to fly, I can pass through mountains and atones, as through the mire ; when I cast MIRACLE- WOKKINO myself headlong from a precipice, 1 am carried as if I were sailing to the earth without harm ; when I am bound I can loo.-e myself, and bind them that bound me; when I amdose shut up in prison, I can cause the doors to open of their own accord ; 1 can give life to statues and make them appear as living men," etc., etc. Tertul- lian remarks that Simon JIagu.- for these juggling tricks and pretended miraC's, was anathematized by the apostles and excommuni- cated; and that such was the invariable rule with regard to this class of men — "et alter Magus qui cum Sergio Paulo, quoniam iisdem adversabatur apostolis, luminum amissione niul- tatus est. Hoc et astrologi retulissent, credo, si quis in ajiostolos incidisset. Attamen cum Magia punitur, cujus est species astrologia, utique et species in genere damnatur. Post Evangelium nusquam invenias aut sophistas, aut Chaldaeos, aut incantatores, aut conjectores aut Magos, nisi plane punitos " (De Idolula- trid, cap. ix.). The whole treatise is very in- teresting, and full of information upon this subject. It was written long before the author's lapse into Montanism, and it is singular that the Montanists were among the worst ofi'enilers in this pretence to sui)ernatural powers. Eusebius {Ecclcs. Hi4. lib. v. cap. Kj) quotes the authority of Apollinaris for his description of. their pretended miracles, and relates that they were expelled from communion as being actuated by demons. It was the habit in the early church to refer all this class of impostures, even when recrgnised clearly as frauds, to dia- bolical influence. Thus Kirmilian, bishop of Caesarea, in Cap|}adocia, writes to Cyprian (I'p. Ixxv.), mentioning the case of a woman who counterfeited ecstasies and pretended toi'vojihesv, performed many marvels — "mirabilia quaedam portentosa ])erriciens" — and boasted that she would cause an earthquake. This woman, he pro- ceeds to say, after having deceived a presbyter, named liusticus, a deacon, and many lay people, was subjected to exorcism, and so shewn to he a cheat, instead of a person sacredly inspired — "ille exorcista inspiratus Dei gra'tii fortiter restitit, et esse ilium nequissimum s|)irituni, qui prius sanctus putabatur ostendit"— ap- parently regarding the woman as merely a passive agent ; and yet, in the very ne.vt sentence, he speaks of her deceiving by "prae- stigias et fallacias daemonis," and of her assum- ing to minister the sacr.iments, and such like. The view taken by the church of such persons was, in fact, not invariably the same. Cases in which the free will of the suflerar was apparently overborne by malign influences from without {obsession), were classed as Aoi/iovifo'/in'oi (enerijumens), i.e. possessed, and placed under the care of exorcists. They were regarded as ob- jects of i)ity, and incurred no censure from the church, being permitted to receive the hnlv communion as soon as their recovery was made manifest by a time of probation among the audientcs. But where it was considered evi- dent that the will of the pisrson in question was in league and co-operative with the evil spiritu.il influence, i.e. in cases of the claim to working of miracles, found in conjunction with dissolute- ness of life, or with heretical teaching, these were treated as involving the most grievous crimiuality, aud jiunished with the greatest MrUERENDINUS wrenty. Thus the canon., of St. lia.sil appoint the .same pnn.,hnu.nt lor one who conL e him.self gu, ty of .orcery (yovr.la) a.s 1 , a ^foMoAayer^ea. (oan. ,;5). St. A, m sti^ne n h.. treat,.e on Here.ie.,, a.I,luce,s S" in stances ...ni.Iar lo that mentioned abov (^« We Hn,l tiace.s of this practice in more thin one passage ,^- the New Te.stament. Thus n v\ai>wn(voi ; where we see fh,. . ■ nnint,.H ,„■» „; ,.v , *'"- Connexion pointed out above (1) between forbidden arts arts, anil false teaching. Also, 2 Thess ii Q where exactly the same view is taken J^ it .eems probable thatfh7ap:s..:''l'3 Dg ol a future whose distinctive fom^s' .nd passag^ " ays 'ot'lLfllT '"""« "P™ ""'^ great number of laws against th S;,„ Jtf s:'?^-xt?;''7sV£r'^''"^"^ remarks up ,n a law S Th "^r' ""'^ -^"'"""^ title "^J] L' ■ , ■ T^nt'odosius under this t mpes,.":m.''„:: ;r\"*'*'r^ ^'•" """"-- t m estatum and the.S>^cW„,„ iv«„„,.,„ j;^ tia.ais— apostataverit vel venem.m ,1; • cangc). See further under Maoic, Wonders MISS A 1193 MIRIAM. [Maria, (18).] MISAEL. [MisHAKL.] at Rome in fkl S .V 7 )' "^^'"^ Kisuna yearly :o.te;;;^ii::i;^^:^«'-thewiLda]: MISETHEUS, martyr; comme^orat... '-t NKa.a Mar. 13 {/Heron. Mart). JcH ] HaSKd\Sr"'>' '''"'' "'-^ ^-">- "uu Azariah j commemorated Ap. 24 De?^.rS^:-,— tea '-,;^{>j^a asti!!^ ^' "'■'""'" *'■' ^^"3"''' """«««." i" eccles'l- ast.cal usage originally meant the dismiss, of q iS^^rmi J"''""'""- thrcrias Compare ascensT-n' "' •'''""'"'* »» '■e'"*-'"- ^iris-r^tni^'rr^^^'^ii ™il' rm2f !^''^> -f J"''g-nt-h.'lis t -i;i;:KfdKSi:.-i^^^^ S^kitS-^-^^^^-S third ht.r of the da'v t); -f T?"'«- *"■* ''^'*''- the il. ifjssa Caterhumenorum. The worrl »,u„. was used in the church in reference To thpH ^uni.sau.^^:;^p^;-;-i-*;^ »*). -t. Augustine, about the same time- "Ti ^~:;<-Th*L:'leS""-! preach a sermon, and then to .'give It 'thri'" ni.«»nl of the catechumens (oefebrare cat! t' "ThaUhel'pels^" T"' f, ^^'^tia, 524: (mis.am) of t^f eat;;htr..\r '^' T Council of Lerida in fho .>. *■ . '•'• *"e persons living'-? Inc^^rsrirbe'ril':!"';'" ptrc:?ecteL^^^\-c Sf^ ^t"(Scudam;:4a^!r^^^l,^">- ieiySrrw:rrer:„[°i:^;,"^'»« ?- ^^y from the 8thcentur/at"i:aiVte:T''of 1194 MISSA I*. Ill - i^'^' i^ H-. 24; ii. 15 ; J/us. ftui. ii.) have boon use.l at the dismissal of the coimnunieants, viz. " Ite, niissa est." In the Mozaiabic rite, on the WednesUays in Lent, the priest or tleacon aildresseil the [lenitenta after their last prayer — " Stand in your place.s for the di.Mnissal (ad missam)"(i/if,v. Mutnr., Leslie, 'j9). tio loni; as there were catechumens these words wore doubtless intended for them also, each class was to remain in its proper place until the nii'ice to go was given. Isidore of Seville, who used the Mozarabic liturgy, writing in 6,10, says, "The niissa is in the time of the sacritice, when the catechumens are sent out; the Levite crying, 'If any cate- chumen has been left, let him go out ; ' and thence the missa, because they may not be pre- sent at the sacraments of the altar " (OnV/. vi. 19). The explanation appears to be that, the more n;iioriuit, hearing of the missa, imagined that it meant, not the dismissal of the non-communi- cating classes, but the service from which they were excluded. The popular usage, thus founded upon error, though essentially improper, seems to have been early, if slowly, followed by the clergy. The first instance occurs in a letter iu which St. Ambrose describes an event then quite recent, which occurred on Palm Sunday, 1)8."): "After the reading [of the eucharistic lessons] and the sermon, the catechumens being dismissed," an interruption occurred, after an account of which he adds, "nevertheless, I con- tinued ri my duty, I began to perform mass (uiissam facere). While I am offering I am made aware," &c. (Epist. 20, §4). The next is in the Hrd canon o;' the council of Carthage, a.d. 390, which forbids presbyters to reconcile penitents "in public fi mi.ssa." Leo, in 445, expressed him- self agaiI!^ the "custom of a single mass" in small ciuir les on festivals, at which more de- sireil to be | recent " than the church would hold at ojce" {l^pist. xi. 2). Caesarius of Arlt.s, a.d. 502, used the word freely, but in the plural, from wliich we should gather that the usage was still unsettle 1: — " If you observe carefully, you will see that the missae do not take place when the , uses both missas (can. 2) and missam (;i); that of Autun, t)7o. has " a missa suspenderc " (can. 11); that of Braga, 675, solemnia missa- rum (can. 4); that of Toleilo, 694, niissa pro requie (can. 5). in the 8th, the t)rdo liomanus, about 7c>0, liaii missarum solemnia (§ 19, Mas. MISSA ltd!., M.ibill. tom. ii.), missa (24, 25, 26, 28, .30), and missiie (22, 25, 26, 28, 46), The Council of Aix, 789, uses missa (can. 6), that of Frankfort, 794, solemnia mifsarum (can. 5(i). In the Ist capitulary of Theodulf of Orleans, 797, we have niissa (cc. 5, 6) and solemnia missarum (cc. 4, 11^ 46). The second council of Clialous (sur- Saone), 813, uses solemnitates (can. 39) and solemnia (60) missarum. ill. That part of the service at which commu- nicants alone were present has been long dis- tinguishei' from the Mi.ssa Catechumenoruui by the name of Missa Fidelium. It was not so called, however, within the first nine centuries. In the following passage from Florus of Lyons, A.I). 837, the phrase means the dismis,sal of the communicants: "Tunc enim (,sc. post evangelii lectionem) clamante diacono, iideiu catechiiiueni niittebantur; id est, dimittebantur foras. Missa ergo catechumenorum iiebat ante actionem .sicra- mentorum: Missa Jideliiim &t post coufectionem et p^rticipationem" (/-.'xpos. missfie, § 92 in line). The service from which the catechumens were excluded was also very frequently called niissa sacramentorum ; but we ore unable to (ind examples earlier than the 11th century (see Sala in Hona, Her. Lit. ii., viii. 1). IV, The breaking up of a congregation of monks after their ollices was also calleil missa. Thus Ca.ssian says that among the monks of the east one who cimo late to prayer had to " wait, standing before the door, for the missa of the whole assembly" {tnftit. iii. 7). So again, ii. 7, " Celeritatein niis.sae ; " iii. 5, " Mi.ssa canonica ; " 8, "Vigiliarum missae." Similarly, St. Beue- dict, when settling the number of psalms tc be said at each office, is, e.ij, at matins : " liut after the three psalms are finished, let one lesson bo read, a verse and kyrie elei.son ; et missae Hant " (cap. 17). The reader will observe the plural, as in the Gregorian Sacramentary. V. In the liturgy of Gothic Spain (Miss'le Mozar., Leslie, 8, 1 1, et passim) missa is the name of an address to the cummunicants (= the Gal- ilean Preface), corresponding in position to our exhortation. " Dearly beloved in the Lord." The oiigin of this usage is clear. The departure of the non-communicating classes is now followel by an anthem (.sacrificium =;: the Uoman "otler- tory"), and that by the word missa, which now appears as a heading prefi.\ed to the address. Before the introduction of the anthem {Avtitia Euc/iaristiC'i, p. 342, ed. 2) the word wouhl fol- low immediately the pnx'lamafion, "State locis vestris ad Missam," and would sinijdy indicate that the "mis.sa" or dismissal of the penitents and catechumens then took place. When tho^e clashes of worshippers ceased to exist, it was naturally supposed that the word was the name of the formulary that followed it. The address now called missa is by St. Isidore of Seville, A. n. 610, called "Oratio admonitionis erga populum" (De Div. Off. i. 15), from which we should infer that missa retained its original meaning in the Spanish liturgy in his time. A Galilean preface in the sacramentary found at Bobio (which fur convenience we shall call the Besanc,on Sac:ra- nientary, as it appears to have belonged to that province) is in.scribed, " Missa Domiuicalis " (Miis. Hill, i, ,373); but as no other iu.Htancp i. ,-;ir- ir, the Galilean liturgies this may bo a clerical error. VI. I called I each a leave to Isidore, I of vigils be said, ( canticles, Sundays missae be (Keg. 7; orum hei "canonic that of 1' monastery are callecl the nigliti vigils be six respond resurrecfii) greater am 3 ; Hoist, i ingly pecu, with that office clearl rule of Cae Sunday obsc let (tiie his reaci \ matin (psali (caj.. 21 ; ihi also of Arle.' six missae fr the Kpiphau' prophet Dan iiocturn.s, wJi. tion, is being bat all stand Hm\: "On tour missae h fi'cim tile gosp martyrs " (f)- Sim. c. 38). Vlf. The da missae, as by the end of the of matins and understand it), ters from the 1^ much Liter th( for " matins: " evening and m fnnned " (i»(, q^ ea. Maiisi, i. 90) , \HI, During liturgical peiio,i scrted in the liti ol'ji'it wore colle Orationes, or Oi stances survive 1 g"i-' m sacrament i'"'". Vet. Murat .'"d for the lattc ,JUc;h groups of JiMnks are heade t '■ec. pro Kegibiis, Helarii," " (>nit. , '•Jraf. et Preces , n""i«"(/-i<.(/a//.;il ".'' "'*' P''"iiei' pra tniisae. The word ni'in Sacramentary MISSA each a m„„k n iVh o"! ^, ,r "■'" "' ""^ '^"-1 of leave to wi.hil.rf 'f , /tL''^""" ™"-^e, obtain I'^icio-e, compil,.,! in (i''o. .. u' '° ',''« «">« of f vigils the three canonical • „l '"'^^ ""''•'''» b« -.i.l, then three m^sa of n '"' "'l ''"'' '" ^•anticles, a fifth of the mf.r'"'?' " '^""'"•h of S-"i'.v.s an,l feasts of 1,^ "j'f ;'--. ""* on WKssae be a.|,ie,l, on necn nr <• I""'"' '"-'^''"•"l orum here are psal.ns'snnir in , n'r''" '""'"'■ '•oannnical-nnii^e,,,. l" ,1, h w'""" *" "'« tl'iit of Kructuosi,/ h' ,■" *^'"'^l'""'sh K"l", monastery at AIca 'i ICniT'" "'' ">e grea the nights of Satiinlav ami' « '°,""^«"'"'--s for vigils be celebrated wthl^""''"^' " ' " '''' ""= SIX resjjonsorie.s, that th,. v i "'*'"' ™'^''' «'i«h .•eM,rrection nj.y t t. r "h""^' "''"'« '""■■'''^ greater amount of ...salr^,!' .7'""''='* ''>' '*>« ingly l-ecnliar to S, ni,, k! ""l"''" "'*"«<'- soem- with that of KrancC vhere th""" .^""f-n-lea ofhce clearly meant tl,» i ""* ""*"''<-' of an ruleofCaeLuB of A,:Tn J'""' "' ""^ Sunday observe si, „„•! 1 ' l^"' '^"J- • " '•:vory let (the history of) t ,e , "" *^' "''"^ '"'■'^»''" «»atin (,,saln,s) in tnon'Tr '"l'! ''"''^hed, say the also of Aries, 5r-0 • "0>; P)! • ''''''-■ "'"^"■elian, «ix missae from the .m-IL/' i "f ''''^ "''■-"••"•" tlie K,,i,,l,anv . . oC ''^'"'^ «<> "» piophet Oaniel. " ' j,! ;'* '"I ""'-^sae from the noeturns, when the (irst'mi'-" ■'" '^^y ■'"'*ei' tiou, is being read et no ""' ''■ ^^' "■^"'•>■•^'-- but all stand" rOn/oLV"" P''««''"ie to sit, Again: "On ul ttf^ofZ T""- "■'■ P- "-' 'our missae be „b.^;ved T'^l^' '"* ""'^^ <"• f-m the gospel, the r/stVromT ""' "i"' ""■'«' martyrs " ((/,.(/„ /^ ^J^; ""m "'o passions of the Sim. e. ;!8). '^ '"^ ^"0- «"/. Hoist, ii. 72; "i'sie. - %°S"ir„T;''r'«'v«^ called "<= en,l of the morn f ^^''^ '" 500: "At of matins and ^1^ and evening mi.ssne (,> "nlerstanditXailrr'T; ."" ^"'';° »«'' "thers t''" from the PsI ms b '^,!'i-^'V,";- '^t little chap- '"'"•■'' I^'ter the phrase -Snl ^™'!i^^>- H-^n'e '•"."matins:" "lVch„ T"' "^'^ " i" ««ed S.lijf^g-^-^'^Mii^fe:^ '■'"Sal^3,I^,.S-P-t of the first serted in the liturgy .';.'„ '"''''-"" '» •"-' in- ol^j-t «ere collect!!^ .^T.HV ''''"'' '"^ » O'ationes, or Oratione et P "" '*'''^ "f" ^'■■'"- ^'.n-nve both i^ the rT''- *'''"-^ ">■ g"!-' .n .sacramentaries. For tlf; f ■^"'" ''"'' f''''" ^'^«. Ic't Muratori, i. 49) 7 ■ ^^"i'• ''" ^'*- "'"1 for the latter, Uj i V k- *' ^' ^' <"'^' ! »'"•■'• groups of n -ayers in i '' ^.' "*••'• *■<""' .'■-'cs are headed T^ecMvi; '"T'-"' *''« 1/ei'. pr"I{egibus,""OrV,.f ./' <^™""n''s et ™." "Orat. et ^ZM^/'?.' '" ^'«ali S MISSA 1196 "T'name !,f tt fc;"''' ^^ "'' '■'' '"^•"^^J more than one for th„ ^' T '"'""'■'^ ""■'•'-• "ro gorian, that puldi hed b! P ''''■''' "^ ""' ^"■- no' occur inShis sense^ ^""'^T' ^^'^'^ '''"'« "a'ln.issam»„ft!,.,l • '""r*"""^ »e have ^■^' ^/^. ii. Coo. i^'./'^e^rv;'""'"'"-^- (''■'■"""'■ ever, as a title in the oth- " *•'""""""- how- H'ihus (Murat. ///„., ;/,%;".'"«^»-^ Missa ,.ro <-'reg. V. 2ir., 6), etc •"' f'^f ' "'"-'• "i'l> St. ^opyoftheGela^an m'adn \l "" ""'>' "^'■••nt 'i-a in Monastei'VTl :;" torM':''"^"'--^'- •'U'I'ces male agentesV / i 7 '.n'^^' '^''^^a contra l"-"';a''ly came from F^nJ''V\ ''''"' "^"S« ••■"'Moved in this «ense in the p'h*''" """■'' '' n;..s.sal (,..,;. M,,sa in Sancfo n'e ^" ''''■«-(i,.,llican «'f -'08, Missa in Sy , Ll T '"/'''^'"'■'"•■' ^^'''• an'l Sim. m,w,/nt tV '^iJ T^raditione, I'.j;-, • "Itomalia^S'. t, ^""'"r'' C^'" ""Iv n' W',.,U;i^"!5)'^^/^"--"!-"tof"Orat.e? f- .'/• Jlissa de Adv 1^ J*^":-^ G^HIicanun, "Of. one of which is 1 .r"'""*'""' Mabiil„n ^^tale Domini, jZ ^^rr"^'^^:"' •^"-" "' I'hania, 20t;, etc ) ,vh;lk ' '^'"^'*a hi Koy. ■';''« word isnot ,;„c ':m,r T'''? '» ""-' ''h. '.''« l.i'"rgy of mZT&' '" ^'''■^: "■■^n-r in '"" 't in Spain i„ the h?^., " '"• '■^' l-"* »e ar^^bic Missal (Leslie 4o«"4:'"'^'' "^ ""e JIoz- probably in the l.Jth cano^ el 'i''^' ^'^'^ "'ost "' Toledo, A.D. 63'whe„ If «>''"'■'■■ ^■'•""'^il numan composition, ts.v"' "r'"''"'^ ^■^'"'"^ o*' h-'mu, sicut comp nunTur jri'™'"""""'"^ "'■g" vol orationes," etc ?, '^''■-''»«. ^^ive preces, ■"'^^^al of pern-tents' and t \W ^"" « ^i- rn». in Spain in t'he 7tlf ", '^ "^ ^'"'-'^•''"- 'hmk that the wo:-d ha/' '. '"'""■■'■', "•« cannot special meaning peculP, . f„T' •■'' *'"'* """■■• aboye in § y. V'hen Greg.ry if^'r "'^""•""•"' f'-anc. yi. 4(i) says that fT,^ " ^ """''* (''''^^ •■584, attempted certain "'"""',"' ^^'''^ ''i^d in :we^::< '^^^^ i:"^ta'r tS ;;^^S^tr';oE'^'^"'^«'^'-^. the Oratio) super Oblata'lc ""'.''•V= (' »as (or the acceptance of th" n '''"'• ""'las when they came to conisfof the" >'"""°^' ''"' then- intended use often ,„ elements only, 1' was called Secreta, ^bca,' ""'' '='^- Koper >'V./a.,._this be„an wfth^- <^'> ''''.e formulary, Veredienum if.. ^'"^ « ''"""'ant "^larii," "(1,,,r'et l^f' "'•'''•""^ '" ^atali S -t'Tr.-1-Hs^-^^^^^^ "'an Sacramentary, nor 1 .if .u'l"-^ "1 "'e Leo- ■" 'u an the coj.ijs of the fc.riuulary,Ver;7i ""' "'S'"' *"h a t '^t-'-.ta^4(whiZ^K£r"f"'>^"- pjS'^ar^^'r^'^sL^^ J-coH.)i 494 T R „. Vr,' "> ". -^L^5 nntnerous in tK ;ar y ?"" ^''"'''"'■' ««''« cry (f^/. f^^otef,UV T ''T\!:'' '"^ ">an 220' '"-were reduced to li(;:i'^^^^h-t..ry Il;t6 MI88A I ■ '■' I ill Oue ilivi^iiin nf tin; R.miiin c-inon begins thiis, " t^ilnlllunil■:lll(l's tt nit.'ni<>riae Meni)H!r Virginis Mariiii'," etc. Viiriiitiiiiis of this pi'opi'r inr "I'rt.iin siMisons occur in the (iolasiiin iiml rircgoiiiiu .Sacninicn- laiics, but uct in the Lecmian. In the (lelasi.iu fhev are j;uuerally huadeJ " luiVa Actionem" (Miirat. n. s. i. -i'JiJ, i^t.i'.i, "), r)7'J, etc.), hut unce '•Infra Caunueui'' (ihij. .'loil). The t'lillmvini; oxiimiile is the formula for Maumly Thursilay in that sacriinientary : " Cmninunicantes, et ilieiii sacratissiinuin celcbranles; quo trailitun est Diiniinus noster Jesus Christus. Seil ft iiwiiio- riiin," etc. (Murat. i, 55:)). Other forms are proviileil for (Jllri^tma.s, Kaster, Ascension Day, Whitsunday, (f) A jirayer which forms j art of the canon begins thus, " Hauc igitur oblationem sorvitutis nostnie," etc. This also is varieil in the (jlel.i.siau anj Gregorian sacraiuentaries tor seasons anil occa.sioas, as for Jlaun'ly Thursday (i. 55:), ii. 55), Ea.ster (i. 572, ii. ti7), Whitsun- tide (i. 601. ii. 9U), for the dedication of a church (i. iJl'Oi "'' *^""' (^l*^)! "■^'^- " '" "'*" heaileil "Infra Actionem" (i. 55;i, 57'2, etc.). lu the Gela.sian Missae pro Scrutinio this prayer becomes a petition for the Competentes, and is followed by the recital of their names and another act of intercession for them, viz., " Ho.s, Uomine, fonte ba|'tismatis inuovamlos Spirilu.s Tui uiuuere ad sacramentoruiii tuorum pleuituni- neni poscimus praeparari. I'cr." (Murat. u. s, i. b22). In an earlier part of the caucjn (" Infra Canonem ") a prayer for the sponsors is also in- terpolated, viz. after the words "Memento, Doniine, famulorum famularumciue tuarum '' (i/iV/.). A special " Hanc igitur oblationem" wa.s almost an essential part of ma>sos for the dead (vjelas. Ii. s. i. 75'2-7';'2 ; Greg. ii. '218-'J-2'2), and w,is inserted in many votive masses (Gel.is. i. 7o3, 719, "'JO, 4, 0, etc.; Greg. ii. 188, 19H, 5, 2iK)). (/) The (Oratio) ad Complendum, post C ,mmuiauiu.'iii, or ad Cutiununionem (see the Sacra- nientaries in Lit. I.at, Vctus, Murat. passim). This was properly a thanksgiving after the re- ception, such as we find iu every liturgy, and j)robably came from the earliest period " When that great sacrament has been partaken of," savs St. Aui;ustine, " a thanksgiving concludes all' " {Epist. 149, § 16). ((/) Ad J'npul'im {Sa,mm. Ge!,is. Murat. u. s. i. 495, 6, 8, etc.), or Super Populun {Sdcram. Greg. ibid. ii. 23, 8, 9, etc.), is the heading of a tinal benediction found only in some missae, especially in those for Lent. The I.eoniaa Sacramentary has no heading.s, but several such benedictions may be distinguished in it; c. ij., PrUeitor (Murat. u. s. i. 297), Aojj praijudicet (ibid. 298), Tuere {Hjid.), etc. The following is oue exainple : "Super populum Tuam, Uomine, quaesumus, benedictio copiosa desceudat ; induigentia veniat ; consolatio tri- buatur: fides saucta sUccrescat : redemptio sem- piterna lirmetur. Per" (Sacr. Leon. Murut. i. 482). Iq the Koinanizing parts of the Missale /'/MHCoruKi this collect i.s headed "AdPlebem" (Lit. GaU. Mabill. 32.3, 5). (2.) Tito Milanese Miss i, (h rubric. It was spread over the altar after the gospel, and this prayer was said over it. The following example is for the eve of the Kpiphiiny ; " Adesto, lJ"mine, supplicationibus uostris, et populo Tuo, (|uem Tibi ex omnibus genti'jus elegisti, veritatis Tune lumen oslende. Per Dominum" {il:!d. 314). (c) The (Oratio) Super Ohlata. This has the same intention as the Roman .S'r crcta. Before the creed was brought inV> the liturgy, it always followed the ollertory anthem (oll'erenda), and this is obviously its right [dace; but now on Sundays and other feasts the creed intervenes, and veiy awkwardly. See Pamel. i«. s. Martene, u. s. ((/) The I'relaca corresponds closely to that of the Ki>man Sacra- mentaries. One is [irovided for every holydny, (c) In the Missa pro Haptizntis or. Kaster Kve a prayer is inserted "■ Infra Actionem," t. c. in the canon, in which the celebration is expressly de- clared to be on their behalf: " Hoc paschale sacriticiuin Tibi otl'erimus pro his quos ex aqui et Spiritu sancto regenerare dignatus es " (3.?3). In the Missa for Maundy Thursday (.3 19) there is a variation of the Conmiunicantes bearing on the institution of the sacrament, and a jirayer to be inserted "Post Orationem Sacerdoti.s pro seip.so," I.e. after the "Nobis (luocpie minimis et peccatoribus." These, if we mi ke not, are the qnly ))roper additions infra canou< m admitteil by this liturgy. (/) Another interpolation pecu- liar to the Missa for Maundy Thursday is the Oratio post Confractorium. This also refers to the institution. It begins thus: " Ipsius prae- ceptum est, Domine, quo I aginius, in cujus nunc Te praesentia postidamus." (i/) The (Oratio) Post Communimem corresponds to the Roman formulary, called Ad Complendum in the Gregorian, but more frequently Po.st Comuiu- nionem in the Gelasian Sacramentary. (3.) T/ie Galtican Missa. (u) In the Galilean church the song of Zacharias was chanted after the Kyrie at the beginning of the service except in Lent (St. Germanus, K,rpos. Jirev. in Martene, de lid. Eccl. Ant. i. iv. iv. 1). It was called " the Prophecy " (Germ, ibid.), and was followed by a prayer, Collectio (Miss. Guth. in Liturij. Gall. Mabill. 190, 251, etc.) or ('ratio (Sacrum. Gallic. in Mus. ItcU. i. 285) post Prop/ietium, whiiih was generally based on it, or contained at least some allusion to it. Three of those extant (Miss. Franc. Lit. Gall. 322, 4, 5) do not exhibit the connexion with the canticle, being borrowed from the Roman sacramentaries. The first two are the originals of our Collects for the tjth and 11th Sundays after Trinity. One example occurs in the Reichenau Kragmeut (Neale and Korbes, Gall. lit. 6; see also 28). (b) The Kucharistic litany of the West went conventionally by the name of preces (Xut. Euch. 301). From Ger- manus (u. «.) we learn that in the Galilean church the preces were aaid after the lessons and homily. In several Missae we have a Cul- Icctio jx)st Precem (after the Collectio post Pro- phetiam), which can only be referred to the litany, and the general character of these col- lects corresponds to that po.sition. In the Be- sancon sacramentary thev are headed " Crnfio post Precem." (Mus. It. "i. 282), ex. : " O lord God, who art both justly angry with Thy people and merciful to forgive them, incline Thine ear MISSA to oi„. snpplicafions thnt wd who ronfes, Th w. h „„r entire ftlli.,,ti„ns n„.y ,,bta n „T, ^.^i,"' which ini cates thaf th^„ „ • , ;— '*»'^'. o.le,.tory and th^^^AZ Zl'tV'' W whom prayer was made. These coll 1^' "1'- (<') After the redar,yZ' "''*'* ^'"'''' prayer CoUectio post A^J ^l .l';^^;^ properly had two obiects It 2\f ^'"' the acceptance of the ei*'; r»„ f '"'"^'"' ''"•• to the Riman Super Ob^k a/ and =""ri'"°""ng cession for both living '"d^i?/ "1 ^'^'..l ""'■- ■ • • sacrificium laudis oblltum ^ ^" K "'"" quorum sunt recifatione compl^^a 'scWbi rh""* m aeternitate" (Goth. u. ,vjU^"t' J"^'!^ nnmimbusofterentium frn»..» ii ■ ' . •*"'^'*'s .«uKra,ment'fi\:r]Chl"„!^,!rfr ai^it, ^^he'^L-^r^ra^non'Thr"'^^^' .^'''^^' tained, but the Galilan coU'ecM^ ""T " '■^■ a Koman (J/„,. rt. 279 284 6 7 '^"'''''"-''^d by and the RoZl 'it^^ZZ'-'l'"' ''' «"»«' its proper title (iToall no 7^Tl ""''<"■ (/) The ColiecthadPace aclr^:^' f' ^' ''''^•>- said when the ti,, S * '"'^'' "» P''arer IToperly a praye f.^r }ZV"' f"'""- '' '^ collects to tM,J»bctannt^''"''.f ""■-■• "-d Vet. (ibid. 330 3 4 qH^{ ' ^1 **'''' '° ^- »«//• " -PpWed a'nd'L'aVo'llt' wu'h n'* °r^ ence n them to charit^T... ' *"" "" '"'"Jr- collect ha., almost enll^ ^'" '"■"" «''"'^«a K(.manizL Besan, nn ^ disappeared from the nan.e has Llr:^'^JTXriu o"* t^"; ste'r^S^T f '---Ao^'fcti^i may ever Dresp,^» ;„"■'. ^. ^"""^^ *''*' we 7 «ver preseive jn spiritual affection that MISSA 1107 ''-e^,v L'.t.CV";'•r'''■^'>•'■'■-•'"^^ names (riven fn fK... V', "'"'''^^ «'ie the with the wunls '' v! u '"^'""'- '» '"fr'n th«n, to the witness o,hf,>,'''f/ ^'v-s in justum est." It Mroblll ' ^'^''''- '"K"""i' tt to the a4op<<(St Sfa k':r'',T^"' «;i'"-.l^'nt A.99)oftLUeklHur'i "■ ^i^ ' '^•- "'''»• ately preceding or f lo^ " '"th'"'"'" '""■■^"''■ lary), from its^forminiT,^ f„/'"', '^"'^ <■'"■".«- ""'re sacriHoial na™of^h?« '"'"'""" '» the Mi-nejmm« ^I^™"/* Cont. 194 2 9 210 "T- ,^**«' /'''l. 7, 9, etc. ; « ''««.32«), Jatrin them"';hf R*"'^'^"' <^-'' was used in every mass 7„ Th ^.'"":"'' <'«"""> and apparently in the A // ^^ «othic (;joo), used .ii'^some ^nlt Hent .'^k'Tk 't''"' '' ««^ many end with ft,, r. '" ^"^^ 'hese, while The^ReicLnau Mtal",,""'""' """■^ '''' no P"rely Gallican. S rTr V '"'^•« '"-' variably ended with Vi,. o .^""'cstation in- followed in the ri,. I fV"'' ""^ '^'^ was and was in fact oftl „ . ""■' '"""'^"'^ "n it, [0 that d„xi;;*r;r'tf'''^™'''^)-''' benedictus, Uominus n^fier jl ," A""'*"-'' '-''" (.Lit. Gall. 189; comn IQ- ";k^'"'''""''"^"'c- t-'ollectio post Sanct r '^; he' -\f'-^- '^'^^ prayer of 'consecrate m • f ,r i T"^^' ^^''''i-'"" with the account of ,he' in ti r "^'' "'""'"''•-■s the mention of the !,,» . ni"" ""■'""'uce,! by came to seek 1 , ^ ;rvVfb^>'lV- -^^ " ^hl ^'or He the day before " (202?. ' -^^ur "r,'"^'" Chn.st, who the day before H. a V','"' "''''^"s "By the same our Wd wh^fh t"™',, C-'^")' deigned to suffer for the'sTl "' ' "^ '"'•■ "" al " (33,5) Tht n .• *"''«''«» of us and of at le^gth^- »Tr:':,!'%-^--.-"'ten:,:t' This collect was fat firlt '^"^'"- "" *• '5) alwavs) ,. ,,,rca£ ' ^"^ ^ "'^^ pre.u.i, Greek and Ka^tern liturg es or aTl f '" ""^ '-iUerediU^Sif1£i=S;J2 1108 jnssA '^: U«.' fl^f super hai'c sulcniniii " (.ir (ivth. 228); " De- scemlat iniiestiriinbilis gNjriiio Time Spiiitiis, . . . tit fiiit (ibliitici ndstni hostiii sjiiiitiilis " (Oidl. \'(t. ;):iri); •• Kngamus titi lioc .-.aoiiliiium tiia bennilii'tiiini! benwlkiis t't Suncti Sijiiitim roie iipifiindns " (JA Jiicheii. 15). Thu .Spirit is not nicntinned in many in whuh the eltect M' fho prayer is the same: e.g. " Ut ojierante vir- tutu panem mutatum in cnrno, pcieuliim ver- siim ill sanguine, ilium siimanius,"etc. (.)A (lut/i. lidii); " I>esccnilat, Domine. plenitiiilu iiinjestntia, Divinitatis, pietatis, virtutis, beneilictiiinis et giiiriae tuae super hune paneni et super hune ealicem " (.JA J.k-/ien. 11). (/;) In the (iallican rite the fraetion took phice before the I.drJ's I'rayer, which, as in other liturgies, came be- tween the consecration and communion (Cier- nianiis, Kr/ios. Martene, i. iv. xii. i.). The Gothico-fiallican Jlissal, and that only, gives a Cu/lectio ml Puiiis Fmctiuncm for the mass on Kaster Kve. It evidently has some sjiecial history now unhnown; for in it the oblation is offered " for the safety of the kings and their army and all stundin;; around "(/.//. UaU. 2b\). (I) The Lord's I'rayer was introduced by a form which is always headed in the missals, CoUcctio ante Urutiiiii.m Dotniiumm. The following is a brief example: "Not presuming on our merit, holy Father, but in ,' 9) with " Libera nos." (n) The Uenedktio Poputi followed, which also varied with the season. By the 44th canon of Agde, A.D. 60(3, only bishops were permitted to pronounce this. The inten- tion of the decree was, according to Germanus, about ."iO years later, to " guard the honour of the ponttfcx " {Expos, in Mart. u. s ). These benedictions are very uncertain in their formation. In the Gothico-Gallican Missal they generally consist of five distinct parts {Lit. Gull. 189, 19tj, etc ), but some are divided into three (198, 219, etc.), four (223, 228), six (192, 208), or nine (210). In the M. Galli-amim Vctus {ihid. 333. 349, 365, etc.), and the M. Hkhen. {Gall. Liturijies, 2, 20) they are a continuous prayer. Zachary of Rome, A.D. 741, .says that the Galil- ean Benedictions "raultis vitii.s variantur," and that the bishop.s were actuated by "vainglory" in making them, "sibi ipsis damnationeiii adhi- beutes " {Ep. 12 ; Labbe, vi. 1.^2(j). As no such episcopal benediction can be traced to Rome, some French writers have supposed that Zachary condemned the practice altogether ; but the strength of his language would iu that case imply a spirit of intolerance which we are un- willing to ascribe to him. It seems more pro- bable that he referred to the length and am- MISSA bitious character of the beneilictions in use. From Cai'sariiis of Aries, a.d. ."lOii, we iearn th:it in France the people were in the habit of leaving church after the gos)iel, if ttiey diil not v.'\-\\ to coiniminicate {Hum. fO, intev ,SV™i. Au-ust. App. -MS; see also 281, 282). The c.mni il of Aj.li!, in 50(i (can. 47), the first of Orleans in .■'U (can. 20), and the third of Orleans, hM (f.xn. 29), forbade them to go away before the benediction. An unvarying short blessing wan always pronounced here by the priest, if the bishop was not jiresent (German, t*. ,1.). (o) After the communion the priest said the CoUcctio /««< Etu'luiristiain {Af. Goth. u. s. 19G, 211, 2.ii); GiM. Vet. 331), or fiost Comiri'iniotwin (J/. Gvth. 190, 3, 8, etc.; Af. Gall. \et. 333, :,, 3m(;, 7, etc.). This collect is often a brief exhortation to thankfulness, perseverance, or prayer (as A{. Got'i. 190, 193, 20.3, etc.; Gall. \ct. 3,31, 347 (where it is called Praefatio p. Kuch.), 3.".()). (/)) The last proper collect is the Con.mmmtfh Alissae, which name occurs J/ijs. Goth. 19(!, 2.30, 29.'), 4, (), 7, 300). More frequentlv it Is headed by the words, "Collectio seiimln'r" {At. Goth. 190, 3, 8, 214; G,dl. V. 334, 3.^0, 3ti,-,, (1, 7, 8, 372), or "Iten-. Collectio" {At. Goth. 298), or "Ccdlectio" simply J/. Gall. V, ,331, 347,371). Fx. : " That which we have taken with our months, O Lord, let us receive in our minds, and may ao eternal remedy be made to us out of a temporal gift" {.\I. Goth. 190). It appears prcibable from Gregory of Tours that in France the missao for one or more great festivals at least were copied out of the .sacra- mentaries, and used in that convenient form under the conventional name of "Libellus." For he says of a bishop that on a certain occa- sion, " ablato sibi nequiter IMlo, per quaiii sac-osancta solemnia agero consneverat, ita p;ira- tus a tempore cunctum festivitatis opus expll- cuit " {Hist. Fr. ii. 22). An aged abbat asked to celebrate, said, " Oculi mei caligine obtegiintur, nee po.ssum /ifcy/i/j/i adspicere; presbytero igitur haec nlteri legenda mandate " ( ['it. PP. xvi. 2). As the canon was part of the missa and always very short, everything required by the priest for a given occasion, or even for a longer season, might be brought within the compass of a libe lus. (4.) The Mozarahic Missa. — St. Isidore of Seville, A.D. ()10, enumerates seven forms "in the order of the mass or of the prayers by which the sacrifices offered to God are conse. crated " {De Led. Uff. 15). His account ofthem is copied, and therefore confirmed bv Ftherius and Beatus, a.d. 783 {Do Ado;jt. ChristI, i. ; Pihlioth. V./'P.yiii. 354; Colon. 1618), and is found to agree with the Hispano-Gothic sacra- mentary known as the Mozarabic Missal. We have to observe, however, that Isidore is speaking only of the Missa Fidelium, and that he combines prayers which we have to consider separately. (rt) There is a variable prayer called the (initt,,. founded on the Gloria in Fxcelsis and s.aid after it, coming therefore before the prophecy. It often begins with praise and ends with pVaver, as, c. <;. that for Christmas : " Hodio nobis the- saurus natus est ... . Praesta nobis, Doiiiine. per gloriam nativitatis tuce a malis propriis liberari " {Miss. Ain. Leslie, «. s. 37 ; com p. 2o, 32, etc.). (4) Referring, as we said, to the prayers in the Missa Fidelium only, Isidore says, "The first monition a be sljireil Till., is f above in A Praefafio; of Invocati receive the l.ition " (Is the Mi.ssae 225). Mia All., (11, H the niiu'e fV( to the .Mi,s.sa offerers or i the .said sn (l»i'l.). Thi; can Post N( piusim). Jt Isidore. E. t sanctorum m nt'|ue eorum ministris jam these are in peculiar that Christ ; see pj introduced afti I'f peace, that charity may b< the sacrament C-iL). This <'alliean, is he a.ldre>sed to th( '•The illation i tinn is introilui the terrestrial heaven are cal and Hosanna it This answers, as liih ijref'aco am '"'gins always " V>sxim). Jn th Julatio is never ("llowed by the 1 •iallican, a cont general ly begin.s ' t'liduig some refe sung by the choir 'i"i(.'s it takes up "O.-aiina in cxce 'I'ls i'ater, hoc s, fl'ii'i • . . caelestii turn" («6); " Ve rarely ojiens withe '■lit st'e examples, r file jirayers are si ^'"s prayer is noi ''■"'ly because he i-e iC the praver of ( Jesu hone, etc.), wit "iimodiately. |t is it may Live been b (■aiil, aller the time fi"lswifh theaccon ;""'s not begin with I'l't thus, "Dominu fl«am.cfe,"etc.(Les '«»f the prayer , ■^'yitoium, or ru.st ^'•«'"- (Oratio). Thi "% the canon of Go 'aa'. of Ganl. The ] MISSA "Thu first of tho,,, ,v ,K niti„„ a,!,!,;!": ' , ^^ j'^;^ ("r«li») of a,l- h<'st,n-i;l »|'toh,.u V,, „' '." """ ""■>■ '"»y MIKSA 1199 nlMi\e in ^\ v_ jj HE will '■• 'nvocatlcB to (J»,l, that MR n !■'»!"" " (l«i.l. « V 'tm''''^"' "'''' ''•^■''- '■''- tlio Mi^sae under thV t tl«\ r'^^'T- "'''"■"'■■■' '" the .noro^Ve ;J,;t^''^^:h tll'r'' ''^'"« ^>' '- ™l Nliociincns, a -.r.vpr f,„. ,i "' the BiCt.s Lv .. •,iH, '" "'""^•''"■.••tinn •^"'■ly attached /t if,;^:" "' ?"^'' ""» l''- ^i"n.um Sanctu.n con.r "l/""'' '''''••'''' I'" 'iinietur"(,4.). f/t) Thi n / ^'OKi'ini.s con- Hin^ always "Diem.m or'™." '""""'""»• U ;"»"■'«). Jn the M ^"''"'" '-'•^' " (Leslie J.latio is nev r wan,' ,';""^''' ^"""' "■« titl g«iorally begins '• Vere San . - ^^'""•''"»- J' ':-'"'« -'"KM-eferen,^ t the h' ""'^ '"'"■» '"" ■"•"S h- the choir nAer h San 7"""^ ^'"'^'^ '^ ''""^^■s it takes up the M, o '"""''"?-• »">' »ome- '■0,.anna in e" e ' "n ""'f.'** «"•»' haud, as d>">' • . . caelesti,™ voce [T""'^'^ ""-■*"'"" turn" («(J). " Vere benedl . ""°'"'" P»::' ii!« l"ayers are sVill founded ^0 1^' '.°"'''"'' "^' '^^' ^^ «'") Tl, ' "° «^'""''ati'.n O'i' -'.E-e';e7iS7^ ^ ^^-^" ^^^-t ir- '-^ - ^i in'M^ ^VSf :'^^u l'm>e, etc.), with which the .,wf; ' '"'''■'*°' ''""•"Juction for he 7 ' " ""'^ ^e of ) JeJ y" "'"i the account of the >„..,■..• ™""'' ! 'ntroit. ""on, Cojimcnio, Gkadual ;'::!^r'^'''gLnwM■,h"pL?e.• 'Vi'.^":.,;^''^^^ ^-^^ i^ the G«lliea„ ,u . '°l'" to a aaiut'riJ"."-'«'^? ^^e prayer, '■e'"e.ulan;;::r^ «'""■" '^'"te. and '''>'»i"n of one of the orii^I,;, """»''{ ''""' 'he ;r'«« unusually long \v '*^;' :. '"/•''"''ers which ',""1 in S,.,,iu from the Lr "'^^ ""* ''^'-e'lie- ">fl iately after «ay m. 'irLorr"^ ""''"'« '•"■ afteiwaids give the it / • "* " ' '•''ye'-, and -J-lo.e. «'.. c 7)":^f,.;'' f'"!'"'" (-"^ ""J '^"'•'■■e; but after the Ws T. ''^''^'■'^ ''"• 'he eonjunction of the br..« 1 '">'"■ a'"' the £;"^npopuli^^il:^.';-^hebene! ,'ke the Gallican Col ectTo ?„' '""-'*' '^ "'•«■> ) I ' 1200 MISSA MISSA m- Ooriniini KiiiHcopi (rt. H'J9). Frnni thin use of ■ \hv Hiinl (liiwtvl nniithpr, the t'l'stiviil itM'lf nn I whiili lliiisf priiycr" wuve ■•iiiil Immhk ""'■» liiHi'il liy the iiiinic nl' Mi>»ii. 'I'lins in tlic liruiiliii' CiiniiiiiiMu iini of ('lir(>ili>^Mn)(, written in 7^>7, Clip. .11, we hiive Misaii S. Ki'nieilii (= Heniitfii) Jli>s(i S. Mnitinl(.Mi.i,'ni", Hii). A henvtit,' Vie- cum 1)1' 77il (liicfts that the Hervicett which it oriloin tiike pliire, Missii S, .lnhnnnis ('''/i. /■'i';/. Fmnc. i. 'J(l ; siin. in Ciijiit. iii. nnn. Huii, Car. M. -lUI). In tlie thinl ciiiiitiilnry ol' C'liarle- ninuni^ in Hii.'i, n (general gathering nf the vassals (if the em|iiri' is urilereil to take place "(lU tlie I'iKhlh liel'me the lalencis of .luly, i.i: on the liia.s* of St. ,lohn the H«ptfst " (ft. :i'J+). Sim. in a law of I'epin, A.t). 7U.t (i''. .')4:l). St. Mar- tin's prinSau- Blasianus of the Gregorian Sacramentary which is of the 9th century ((ierbcrt, ;1/un. Lil. A mt. i. 260). The Mi.ssa de Sjiiritu Sancto is only an adaptation of the Gregorian mis.sa for Wliit- sunday (Murat. u. s. ii. 90). We cannot con- nect them with acts of thanksgiving .vithin our period ; but that a special ::elebration on recovery of health was then common may be inferred from a Narbonne pontifical, the MS. of which is not much later. In this it is said that the patient "restored to health by the mercy ut God ought by no means to omit causing a mi>sa pro gratiarum actione to be celebrated " (Mar- tene, u. s. i. vii. iv. 13). (9.) Missa .fejunii is the title of four I.enteu missae (22-25) in the Missale Gothico Galli- canum {Liturg. Gall. 231, etc.), and of four iu the Sacramentary of Besani,on {Mus. Ital. i. 304). See after, Missa Qutidrafiesinuilis. (10.) Missa Judicii, the mass said at an ordeal. The expression forms the title of the pruper prayers ust.i at a trial by cold water, as ap- pointed by Dunstan of Canterbury (Baluz, Cap. Ret]. Frane. ii, 647). The missa consists ol a proper antiphon, collect, three lessons (I,ev. xix. 10-14; Eph. iv. 23-28; St. Mark x. 17-21), gradual, offertory, secreta, preface, bcnedictio ad judicium, antiphona post coinmunionem, and post-communio. The words of delivery commun (with variations) to this and later forms of the kind (see Martene, de Ant. Eccl. Hit. iii. vii. 3, 5, 8, 9. 17) are, " The Body and Blood of our Lord Jesus Christ be unto you for probation this day." Gerbert {Dis'iuis.v'i. iii. 3) gives in full the missa of an " Ordo ad faciendum judicium, cum volueris homines judicio probare, vel aquae frigidae vel ferventis, aut iguiti ferri, vel vomo- rum, nut p.ni. ot mei, vel mensurae." S..v..r,il htty>n« »l„„,k.r.„l the ,,u.«n, -Mu.ti, „, X f h'lt, an.l «.>t,.),.:rult .shoui.l •• c.lebnt... h nZ' f.>r ™..h .hnnce a„,l »„y the «ecr,.t ,M,bliHv",m fin 1 (.,vj;,„.y VII. nslns this motho.l to LZl hnnsu). lion, sunony (/,,/, by li.,vv,|«„, j/"//; Nor WHS It continwl to tho d,.i<7v ti,„ '' am.r,hoc:on„,.ilofWorn,.s;.;'hr,h\^i/;?;. .or«,„. rc.....,v..,| the „m«, (rn.n the hnn^ Ha,l,mn ,„ atu.,„.,i„n of his tV,.e,|om f,- " ' the crnnu ol .ulultery (Kleury, Jfi^t. du (^t!t (11.) Mim, U,jiUma is amnss celebrated with all ,lue requisite.,. " WV must own that to be a nnxsa |e«iti,„„ at which are i.re.ent a „ iest one to res|,on.l, one who oriers. „n,i , „e who co,nin„„i..ate.s, as the very com .osilion of the prayers clearly shews " ( VValafrill, ,i, MjCa-f w ;ima""'"'p,l : "r "' '*■'-' ''''™- - '~io kgtinia. lenitents supposed to b. dying mijiht be coimnunicated without tho previouf layug on o hands by the bishop j but'Tf thev recovered aft-r that, they were to '■' sta, d n h^ rder o( penitents, that when they had h„wn he necessary fruits of repentancef they m,Jh? receive legitimam communionem ' with\K conciliatory imposition of hands " (can ;) Cone ^raus. A.». 441; inse^ted much late i'n Cap (•-'•) f^sa JtfatHtim. The 4th canon of the Council of Vaison, held in M9, runs thus :»Ut t the third hour (Soma Eucl 31-3/v The third Counci of Orleans An -,!« <• 1 • 1 to attend armed '' .aiTifiX'l „t^;^; :„-" sive vespert na"rcan •^B^ m- "."'"''"'arum ■ndude ?hose of fefl, andTwI S? except between Easter and WhitsuSerwe e also in the afternoon. The Gnthicn rlii^ iLU.Oal/. 254) and Old Gallfcnn w'^'^ri'; .mssals have a missa matutinalis pe totum onliu..y daily m.ss^^aid tn' "m "nTm^ors ei^ie: (-■■nstit. S. Dionys. Hem. ibid. 297, 301 Thi^ ear her mass was called missa mino'r in contra t to the m,s,a major or conventualis, whTch wal celebrated with o-mater ritn! =1 ■ * II.,.,.., * ^Mi;:MZSsl il'r"'- '"■ (14.) i/.,,u Omnmoda is the title of a votive MISSA 1201 Mi^»a In the Sa..rai„..„fary of I!esan.o„, which the pnest oHers for hiiiiser, (.» ..,,,r.„," U, Le .raea.,o,,rsii,„.,., ,.y„i..,,.^,,^;",;h« 'lUiu), („r persons living „n,| ,|„,,;,r„.,| wh,*,, names are presented (In^he post' n ,„„»),* •he sick, naming them, „„,| Kenerally ■■ ^» jrs !;:=,::• rx"^.- 5 .?;,'; i"' '»";"■ i"m»...or ih,. 11," "; J J . i':',?'! ';' '"■■" ■"""' -i» ."' liaie in ?Vhp K *'";,»^""'!'1'P«" have their t is r .^^hether the title was adopte,l for i?n"" k' ''"r '-■'*•"■• ""' ^"'fin- In any en eofTh^ ^'"T ■"•"-■" ""«'f"«""' ''^ 'he o.eur^ ne.rtim Th""^ conventional signii] an ,". n ea-ly time, the people were said to olfer even in the commemoration of the sacrificp n* .k p5ai^^;r^^^%S?'r3 pp^,s;t;:s-:?^-Er^ !m, r J ! ^ * ^-"P^'- ^'«»"«. 64). This is implied by a svnod heM bv .St P.\„; 1 ■ , taster week, viz. from Tuesday to Fridav iL Old aa,licanWyfc/:)tre:C.^ ^Ait^ ^;;f^;^(^«s^3^^-- (17.) J/issa Pecutiaris. A mass saiH „n . p ace cauonically on the third hour" fCari, 4o; Labbe, 6W. vii. 1147) "'^''P"- ''• (18.) J^fissa Pontificalis, H miss celebrated hr /..aupposedtoLve'^rcon^pL^Jr- 1202 MIHHA II il;;^ ■■ppm WM ^HhI Ml' ^^^H^^^ If 1' •*, ■1 1 whirli ({|ye» liifili'iii for iin cjilin'oim! nui^, it iliKiiJliud ill it^ I'liilii'Kt Dxtniit c'i>|>y, whii h ih hI' till' liith lUiiirv, OrJii K(i:lci»iii,tn i MiiiNti'rii liiimiuuki- Ki^li'H lie. A liiliir VM\iy Hm lni'i|p|l Onio K>'< l>'«iiixli>'U4 liiiin mill' «iili!»lni', i|ii ililiT Jli'Mi I'lriiliriL'nlis iiili'bretiir (.l/ii.. /tul il. 2, .1). (1','.) .1/ sill l'nii-»iii,:tijic\iluru'i ill! nci'iiiint witiiniit »in^iiii{, iiivl IhiI oiiu (;l"rl< iiiiointttrink;, wln^tiiur it \w m a cliiinh nr privatii oratory" (M>)riiti in (luvanti, |i. i. ill latin. lUn. O'la. I'nulim. § »ii). In wliic h cax' it IS iliitingiii>heil t'nuii a snli'iiin iniixs ; or (■-')" A iniis.s ill wliiih the prii'^t alone ooininu- iiii all's " (ihiil.), in which iiise it is o|i|ioseil to a ]iuMii: mass, A dally mass lelcbiMluii out of ilivntion in the earlier ages wonhl c mho under the loniu'r head. An pxain|de (inCassius bishop of Narni) is mentioned liy Oicjrory I. (Dial, iv, fiii)' '" neither sense does the phrasn appear to have been in uau duriuj; uur period. See Miaaa Mitdi-ia. C-'l.) Miasfi PiMica is n celebration at which all may be presimt and oommunicate. The ex- loes^ion is frei|iient in the epistles of Gregory I. 'I'lilis he " lorbids that I'liblic Masses should ou any ai imint be celebrated " in a(i'ertain) monas- ti'iy by the bishop of the diocese, that the re- tiri'iiient of the monks mi^lit not be invaibvl by the I'oiuourse of people from without (iv. 4:1), and si'vi rely condemns another bishop for liaviiis; ]>laieil his throne in a iiiimastic church and dle- lirahd '• I'liblic Mas.ses " there (v, 40). He onlers an oratory to be "solemnly consecrated without IVillic Masses" (vd. VJt), and speaics in reproba- tion of a bishop who had " hrullt an oratory in the (liimse of another . . . and did not fear to ctdebrate I'ublic Masses there" (xi. HI). Another e.vnniple frimi a law of Chnrlemagno in 8UiS will siillice. Amoni; otlicr restrictions laid on the ihoie|ii-copi he forbade them to "give the benu- dicliou to the jieople in Fublici Missi " (t'a/). Jit'ii. Fr. i. ,J8l'). i-2.) J/ »«i (JmiJragesimalhth missa to be used 111 I ■lit. See above, Alissit MatutitM. and Mis^a ,/. nnii, A lenteii missa in the licsanvon Sacra- iiiiintary bears the title Missa Quadragesimalis <^Mhs. ital. i. 302). One of those in the Gothico- G.illican Missal is headed Missa in Quadra- gesima {Lit. Oall. p. 234). In the last-named missal there are in all only six proper missae provided for Ix-nt. The Gallicaniim Vetus is detective Irom Christmas to the great scrutiniuin and exhibits none {ibid. a;i8). There are but live in tiie liesanvon rite. On the other hand the (ieliBian and Gregorian give a missa for every day in the season, and the Jlozarabic one for I'very .Sunday, Wednesday, and Friday. The Koman mis>iie lor the week-days in Lent arc suppose I to have been chietly borrowed from those of Jlilnn (I'amel. Jiituale, i. 3J8). The latter is peculiar in having none for the Kri lavs (Martene. cle Ant. Keel. kit. iv. xviii. 21 ; Ger- bert, J/..H. Lit. Al. i. 42). (2.i.) Missa Quutidiaiia appears to be a missa that may be u-e I on any day th it ha> no proper prayers provided for it. There is an example (Mis^aCt'ttidi n:t)i« the r^j3aut,'on Sacramcntary (ilfuj. It. i. .)8J). Compare l.egenJis Cottidianis (3(U_), Lectioiu.'s CottiJiauius (.Lis, M) '. Lectiones MISHA Cottillanne (.182. .'1), which are the headlnffii to lessons for similar use. Again, we liave Leitlo libri Daiilliid I'roph.'liie in ri.iii,|i,iiia (2: "We make oblations for the departed on one day in the year, for birthday gifts "(i^t) Cor. ;i). Cyprian in 250 orders his clergy to inform him of the days on which any were put to death, "that he might be able to Celebrate their commemorations among the Me- morial.; of the Marty.. ^ . . . that oidatious and sacrifices in commemoration of them might be celebrated " where he wa.s (^Epist. 12 aU I'reibyt.), MlHHA '•""i»i,..„„r.,ti„„ -1 r/'„ .V 1 iV" ''•*■ "" '""'""1 ^"»<"^"«". *l„. ,1 in 'i',,;'"""'""''' •" «t. "» "'■■ityr..' ,|,,y, ((.!„" iM 'i n"' I"""''''"'! the MilH„„,« Mi."r,i' "'''""''7 <'*^7 >.••'«■ In T' 'MIWL "444^tc^i'"rk'.''^"'"«• (+'), .,r In I." ' .^ i.^"/ 'T'V'V' *''"'y'i^ ^'tuli «,,Jc,i Mann.; ;>»„,"'■'''•'• •*'^*>' '- h-i^ N«t«k. San-^tL I', rae f i ^, „(■ ,er(,(ina /.,"■?"'■""''"'• h- -r™,! w., ;i..| v;.r '..f ;•„ '^' ^' "''»'' ''""'• «y.....„li) „: "; ;^ "' «f («"''lm,„ in Tra.li° i. ;i.f«). ' '"'"'""'••'■•' «nid (I'amel. "S-..^tiSiiv,:.H"irXr'"'''''"'""'^-'"'"' '"'■ him (.lee. A.., ,.lB?a^i"s/' T- ^'"y"' '"'"• rorth,.. former in e ..T '^'"'t''"'"'< (d"^'. 4«;t). "joi.e for eve in Z. !'?^"">""" " '""""y G".l, an.l that "en 11. .""^. "'""-' ^'''-t'" "f Wn."(Murat i.4.4 ll'rr'r'''-' ""'>' «'-''■/ soul heing freed lom.l..-^" '"""• ""at "hi, nature ■■f man it irh T ^^''"^ ^""" ""' it' l".rtion in he t, t "^f ' "" ''' """^ '"'^«' g'Tian booji,. Another i„. ^'''"'an or Ore- ;S:"rer Oblata i^^'U^'^; '^,''l «-«•'-- '■reKiirv: " Vou,.h.«c . '^'" '■'"* and St. 'lh"u ha.,t RranteTthat th ""'"r-^'^Wch world should be foreive„\n ""i "^ ""' *hole ! l-hy -..ant Leo (r^ :'°„,""J: Pff' .^he .„., of A» archbish..p of Lvo?. V ^'*"^' "• 2*. 101). throuifh the interce^ion of thi h ""'^', ,»"■"''' "» gory)." wrote to Innwent irr """'' ''*» («f'-'- expliination. Thrn" « L ;! ^''l ^'''«' <■«'• '"'^ ^-Hnga^SeripttrrenCenUf sl ^""'"^^ ''^ S-nce the authorit/orSacr.d Wnt"*"""- 'I> = 'lie Hho prays for a martvn !! " "y* '^at > e same should by n™rl 7!f *'°°K\« ■"urtyr,' "••the other «»ints " S-" r„ T"!' '"' "'"ught «lier and the medlaeva ".?"*'•, '"• ^^•^>' The i« H passage of "re ' * Jf T""''' "J' "'""'"■'«<1 'hat persons stricken ^ifh ^"""' ^ho tells us f«iebrated masses in h'l "«"",'*•'"' "d«voutly -1 om.ed the'h ,r?o"c:, f'\''«'^'"-' «(vr« i.,.„.j; .. , . "V " to uoil tor hi« reiu— " r- ....;^.,i„,.^.,„ n^^j^j ^- rei«._ ('•'•) ^tssa pro Scrutinio rl '' » called which were sa?H ■ it'l "}^*^^^tr-^ C'lHlST. ANT.-vot Ti ""^ ^"'' **''' 5th, •"^. " '-'"tituted as .,,X •■''"'''''''' "'■ "'""«. '""f h th. rust,,,,, wh „ a ^ L""""" »>•"' '■""'■' ""t .■ontain at ,„? i^n \V"^ "'"'" '" «" <--m,„u„i,.„,„. , ,;; "" "'"« all who desired to 'h« l.raotice „t ' Kmne i n . h"^" ?."' "''^ **'"' ^'"andria to s„n,.,"^ /'"', ''*■«' 'he pope of "•hat their ,d,se,,,,„rf)C.^;8htio all things ac' here beeaun-, .,wi„?- iJlT^' ^^l ''"'••'■ '" them fhe ,,onti,ical ori'. „ .t ' ^-J.-.K^t '« -ganl to hi'«u ;.ut bv ,ome f„„r .? ."'y''' "''-7 have h.-'half^oft*; ':r''7l, \ •'»--■' Mas, on '"■« "f VVi|fri;Tv:,rk^!.'HT '•"'"'■ '"'he •Jmni die pro ..,. M, , J- ""/'J'"". A..). 7^0 : («ap. (J2 in G„l. vwn* ' '""gnlaiem celebrare " arable Mi- , . ,,^;,f " ;- J '•. 7«). In the Moz- S ■» a Missa Votiva of the .-rsonVverT^'' »f <"■ *hi.h the ....n^ t" be .B..ef|«d^ ^ * "upposed to be one) U expression,., use bWo^the Mini ?' ""'' ">• the beginning of the 9 h , '*»'"'• '"" hvr •'■'ainly begmi ,o edeb at. "• '^""^ ''"*"'" had i'i» i« forbidden Lth!"" * "','''?* ""^-Jaats. •^0 Pre.byter a» ft tZT'^ °^ *'"'^. «'3 • a'-e rightly, fo" how I" i ^ "1'^^^"."" with you. . whpn ,,"'"."« say, The Lord bo hensible pr»oti.« and worthy „f ,,".. "•"'«■ has, partly through neXrt ! "'rre.tion avarice, oreV in iu mos" ^ Si .^w '^,,""' "^h of the presbyters eelebrite th«'/ "'*' """» passes Without ministers "('':„:':"'' '*'" "^ dip. He,,, Fr. V. l.-,9 . ajj ..^o "??• ■*»)• Comp. """•eande.tsen'^.rfora'^stdair' ■" '^e '« the Gregorian Sacramental^ "''■'*''• "^hus used whenaViestsarantsfJit^heT"' " ^' «t h>s owa sins is entitled mTsIs,T8''''''*'' dotis (Mu,-at. ii 10,1. ^ Specialia .Sacer- "Hme he»di„Bamonl h' """P"" '*» *'«> the Pamel..U28\^SrvT"''*^1^ '"«"'"'''''•" above in (26X me.nT thi't u '.?[!':'"*' ■»«»>t-acj •-yr'ii'«u alone, and not CnrZu ■,='^"'"°"te, gf. does, their fe^ts fall „g ,'n"*'h '' "''"' f ""♦''« expression oecnrs als^ fn ° . •"I?"' "^^y- '^'ho -»«e »o K.str^a;^/L:ac:rinis:;i-; 1204 MISSA MISSA Wt m It ' Missam Spesialom fiicisset, nisi infirmitns iinpe- iliaset " (Ap. de Vict. Avur. in hist. Franc. Script. 187, or Capit. Ri'g. Fr. i. '257). He is sptaking of the litanies and other services prescribed for a public futit. (:W.) Misaa in SymMi traditione. See Missa pro Scnttinio. (M.) Missa de Tempore ; i.e. adapted to some sacred day or season of tiie Christian year. Such masses are in all the ancient missals, though the phrase is late. The Gregorian, Milanese, and Moiarabic provide missae for every Sunday in the year, as well as for the great days of Christ- mas, Epiphany, Ash WVdnesday, Good Friday, Kiister, etc. In some cases also for the feriae connected with them. The Galilean rites having been suppressed by I'epin and Charlemagne towards the close of the 8th century (Lcbrun, Dissert, iv. art. i.) are less methodised and full, but tliey are framed on the same principle. (;J5.) Missa Vcspcrtina. See above under Missa Malutina. (30.) Missa Votiva. By this is now meant any mass not of the day, even though prescribed, as, e..(/. the masses of the lilessed Virgin on the first two Saturdays in Advent (Merati in Gavanti, P. i. Jiw'jr. (I'B/i. Obs. Prael. 06). Originally, however, it meant a celebration at which some special blessing, temporal or spiritual, was sought, whether for the celebrant or others. This is the character of two Missae Votivae (omnimoda, singularis) already cited ,from the Mozarabic Missal (see (14) and (3li)). Other examples, though not so inscribed, occur in the same book ; as Jlirisa de Itinerantibus, de Tribulationibus, pro alio Sacerdote fratre suo vivo, ue uno InKrmo, pro Infirmis (pp. 447-454). The Besan(,on Missal has four headed "Missa Votiva" for blessings on a single person to be named in the office (Mus. Ital. :;60-2) ; and two others, one of which, pro Vivis et Defunctis (363), speaks of brothers, sisters, and benefactors. In the other, entitled Missa in domo cujuslibet (364), the names of the family are to be introduced. There are no missae of the kind in the other Galilean missals with the exception of one entitled Orationes et Prec. pro liegibus in that of the Franks (/.if. Gall. 316). if we except some masses for the dead, there are no Missae Votivae in the Ambrosian Liturgy, nor does the phrase appear in it. The collections under the names of Grimoldus (Pamel. ii. 388) and Alcuin (ibid. 517) contain votive missae, but they are not so described. This is the case also with the Leoniun (Murat. I. 434, etc.) and Gelasian (Jiid. 725, etc.) Sacramentaries. In the ancient copy of the Gregorian printed by Pamelius (tom. ii.) we find neither the name nor thing ; but both in those printed by Muratori (ii. l'J3, etc.), Gerbert (Mon. Vet. Lit. Aletn. 279 etc.), the editors of the works of Gregory pub- lished in 1015 (tom. v. 221, etc.) and others. We (ind an early instance of a votive celebration of the Eucharist in St. Augustine. His presbyters were requested to send one of their number to pray in a haunted house. "One went, offered there the sacrilice of Christ's body, praying to His power for the cessation of that trouble. Through the mercy of God it forthwith ceased " ■ (^De Giv. /)«•', »»li, 8, fi), XI. The Eucharist had acquired the name of missa a long time before any one phrase (such as missam celcbrare, audire) was generally accepted to denote the celebration of the sacrament or lay attendance at it. The lolluwing list is thought to contain all in use within our limit of time. (1.) Missam agcre, peragere. The Oelasian Sacramentary : " Si fuerit oblata, agondae sunt missae, et communicet " (Murat. i. 596). Sim. in two edicts of Hunneric the Vandal, a.d. 484 : " In ecclesiis vcstris missas agere " (Hist. Persec, Vand. Vict. Vit. ii. 2), " Reperti sunt contra interdictum missas in sortibus Vandiilorum egisse " {ibid, in c. xiii.). We find also missam pcsragere ; e.g. Ordo Horn. I., after prescribing the consecration of the oil for the sick before the end of the canon, adds, " et deinceps per- agitur missa ordine suo " (c. 30 ; Mtis. It. ii. (2.) Missam audire. We have not noticed this, afterwards common, phrase in the writers of the first eight centuries. It occurs, however, early in the 9th ; viz. in the 19th canon of the council of Chalons-sur-Saone, 813: "Let families give their tithes in the place in which their children are baptized, and where they hear masses through the whole course of the year." The council of Paris, 829 : " Satius igitur est illis missam uon audire, quam eam ubi non licet nee oportet auilire " (i. 47). It is instructive to observe that when Gratian, A.P. 1131, professes to give the 47th canon of Agde (A.D. 506), for " Missas a saecularibus totas teneri. . . .praecipimus," he substitutes "Missas. . . saecularibus totas audire . . . .praecipimus '' {De Consecr. i. 64). (3.) Missam cantare, decantare. Bode says of Ceolfrid that from the day he left his monastery to go to Rome to the day of his death " quotidie missft cantati salutaris hostlae Deo munus offeret" {Hist. Abbat. Wirem. § 16, sim. § 13). In 803 a petition was presented by the peojjle to Charlemagne, praying that when the king and his lay subjects went against the enemy the bishops might stay at home and attend to their proper duties, among which are mentioned " Missas cantare et letanias atque eleemosyn.as facere" {Capit. Beg. Franc, i. 405; sim. 470, 5, 730, etc.). The council of Mentz, 813: "NuUus presbyter, nt nobis videtur, solus mis- sam cantare valet recte " (can. 43). We must suppose that originally the use of the word can- tare implied that the mass was sung or chanted. That this meaning was lost sight of in the fHh century is evident from the language of Ama- larius and others respecting the canon: " In oo videlicet quod ista oratio spccialiter ad sacerdo- tem pertinet. . . .secreil')ly, to supply care " often = revocans Domii iiosweyd, 240); pose) St. Aridim persons benefitc eulogias vicissiir (ad calc. Opp, S. viicare " means, t mass to be oeic The same Aridiuf to be maintained I • This alune wool Mablilon, that " mis! 'his (In note to For "■ought that the phi Tlic suKgestlon is ropi tliuugh withdrawn bj 'i in our limit of MrSfiA ■Franc, i. 409, 417 c,-^ ,,,. , mysterin, siilemnin ,ll,lL,.'. •> . " ^^'"^nrwrn «« Greg. Tur. J/.l^'^l ' 90 ^"7 "'■" "'™ ''•-'"^••". "Ljns cleric concinant nnl ^ ^ ' ^"'"■»: (l-.i!./e/^a<,-. 5). ^"' '^"■'»'-'<-''at tnis8,u " non praesnmat " (can ti) *^ " "'"""' '"''«'•<' 64« :/' Ml^as^Cre .^(cu^ '■'r "r'l ''^;';"'''''''' sam "(3) ; Ordo Hom. I. l-oJh V'"'"?'" "'''- ^tafione facit missa,, " c 22 "i. ('"'"^^y'"') in Charlemagne in -mS^Si'JlZwV^- '^^' e eemosynas racian^' 7; J^X"' a''''''!''''''™' (».; Missam peraaere '" h-ve vious service is impi ed a, L n ' *'"^^'' "" I"-«- Fssing^a night':: ching'^h/r'tV'"*' '""'""^ "mi-sas expetiit revocad". /w ""o "J"'"'"*; 12). He relates also of hi ^ ""• '^- ^'"•'' ' being warned b/ a w,it ^r". '"''"'"• ""'*. W"uld attack her houle "he h f '^''"'"""'= the same time sayfng .' Va de 17'',",,''"'''^' "^ nootem in honors (S Benil „/' "''b"" *"''"" '• Vigiliis ini,„' " ''^2, rrr '•'»'f'"'tu,.. '""'"' "'O; Mig„e,88, col 472!. ilf"'\^"- 'l"-n Radegund:' " Mjssi tJLT ''^""' "^ cnmponit altare "(Vita 14. .."■""• • • .lacruin will be observed that n' all h!' '' ""'• ''^■^^- " mass performed at reques is irw'r^" "f""""' without doubt the uersfn J"" '"''- ^^^ ^'''Ich the materials direc iro;^,,,"^;;/.'"''';' "'•W-li^d instance it is sai.l thJt th! '^- '" 'ho first gifts." The oriainni „ r ''"!''" ""''••'•"d many bably,tosuppl"rflrn rV:- ''"f""' ''-■ care " often i " reddere •• rl ' ^r, " '''■"• revocans Domino rlttm^ rpl""',-^ "'"«'"' Rosweyd, 240V «n,l ^„ V '^ frontonii in persons benefited by i/1?/''"' "'•■""''«' ^"'"gias vicissim ad\ 1, Tf " """'"""'■^ (»d calc. 0pp. S. Gre^^r ,..^o\"''" '■"^'"''"nt " v-care " means, tS,r„ wo ^ . " *"^'^'"" ■'''■ ?^^a^etid^f£P^?rmr tohe„.^^;£;^^,-«^^d^a^m.s MISSAL 1205 rwiiirin" fti-t • 1 - "■"•'""ire nieunii in /..i. 1,,..,- - 'i;ou.ht th«t the phrt i'^^,.p^.,tr't' " •"" "- himself thus: •' Vt n, ♦ • ■"■•■'sa sanct,.rum domLmrm"" matutina et ''•'vo.etur "(.„,/. 13T4" " """""-•his ibidem Ie-4lli^«f ™^,^-'«'- The Council of O... vesportina „e ^i^^Z 71"'"''' ""^»'"""' «!>" ho'lorum usun? specLT" , ' P^'io'^ntibus .i,| ^••r-- " Rex ec.: : , „™°-,^f)- , Gregory ,.f solemnia petit" (//Z .• 'f"^'-''">da missaru,,. basilicam. .properawf n " ^"*' ^^ ! "^^d f.a»"(.W.ix.9fseeatxT T'^'^'wu mis. "■ 19)- This phraretas s;^' ""l' "^^ ^^'"■'- J^'>- hat he falls into the u"e of i^ '""' *" ^''S"yy ">K "fa blind man: .< Cum 1^" "'"'" ^l'^""^"- dSfeo,S:;,J'ii^ '"'T - ^>-rlv ff Agde, A.D. 506" ^'S a^,i inT ^^ ^^' ^"""^'1 '" oratoriis, nisi „h„„, ^ ° '^'''"'"atibus. . . «"'Po, miss'as Lire aut"* I'"™"*^'"'" epil -".munione pellantu; "(can 2?^' h"'""'"'' '' '"«''-e is evidently said of tbi-*'! "' ""■»'^'"'" In canon 47 this^s expressed • .^r"""''""'- i>ommico a saecularih,,? ♦ f " Missas Die ordinatione praectim„, .- %Ta """"'' ^1^°-^" "fa layman : " ProceJ ':, n I- ''^"'y "^ Tours "i««armn solemnia ten'ir- /T "^ '''^'^^'^"^ 40). But the second^ •/"'"'• ^''■'""'•- vi. "r 5«;', appears" ^useirof:' f'^^Y"' ''^> b»th: "Si quisquinM f„,./P'''\''«'>'' i"^ople poena Domini, ho^fregaf^rpS^t :,'''"' '^"".'^ '^' " ecclesia missas non enci '^"'""'°';'" Jy"""' (^"■'- 16). la ,he Rule of St n r" '^^ " al»« used of the celebrant „! ?""'^"' " ''■' for the reception of a pHesI .nto^-"" P™"'''"« ho says, "Concedatur ei I ^ ^l\ monastorv ot '"•'nodicere.aut missas" ;;r'' ''^'""'-■■» »'"""« -HtoUbbas"(e!6rHol^r5r'''"^''^-- -J dLtraut":^b^,:^j4p-hytero c'bum vel poculum m . P"'' acceptum Autiss. A.D. ^73 can.'^rDr""'*^: ('""^■• expression in an edict of h ^"V^^g" finds the i- (!) ■• " Missas «g e v"m«? '''^"p- ^"-J ;? a mistake. The clnto, '""-'"r ' ^ut this linguisp„puiotractare"UbV Vu'''"' ^"'"""nt must be tiken by itself it 7^ "'.'■" " *"=''»•'-■ " -hor authors. to^'*S^J,1,:t.;Sr'-'^ hrntion of the Ei cK ^u'"' "f "' 'he cele- f^riginally.hnvcvor th: h„ i""^ ■■ "'" ^'''■ contain i^lher the L'on, „. \" u""'''' '"'I'"" evident from the fac?h.tt?'f '"'"'• ^his is antiphonarv are of/nn 1 "i" 'eotionary and fro..! the mi: ,i° Lt^° "J « books distinct ex«n,ples of both remain ne fsf '"^•^'"^^"J'-'" 7.)2, who s, we think tK. * 1 "'^ "^"rk, a.d. speaks of a Liber «,' ''''"''"''' "'"«'• "ho n'm.oofmUXs "OuTm:?"' I!"''- 'he Gregory in his antinl, """'*■'"' 'he bless.d (Mis'salflibr„5"^°*'fcr'-r-M'l '"'»^"' hook have that "mU boo^-aL'r:- '''' '\ "'« ["enfary), «„,| fi„j i^". -<'^,'' "'•^«"'-.'an Sacra- fcwitntf's-t*;^--XCat;„7; ^---u^^eiJzj^arir^^Soi 41 3 1206 MISSAL iii: uf the apostles Peter and I'aul " (iVji'rf. 2). He orilurud that all who det>ir«tl to be ordsined piiosts shcuild previously provide themselves with "a psalter, luctionary, aDtiphonsry, missal (missale), baptismal otliou, martyrology, . . .and computus with cycle " (dm. de JiemeJiis Pccca- toruin,\.). Charlemagne in 789: "If there bo occasion to write out a gospel {i.e. a book nf the gospels) or psalter and missal, let men of full age write them " (Capit. i. 7H ; in CapU. hcii. Jomw.i.6S; vi. 371). Alcuinin796: " Missas quoque reliquas de nostro tuli niissali ad quotl- diana et ecclosiasticae consuetudinis otiicia " {IJp. 46, ad Moiuich. Vedaat. i. 59, ed. 1777); "Misi chartulam missalem vobis" Up, 192, ad Mon. Fii/d. 250). Ludovicus I'ius, 810 : Uishops are to " take care that the presbyters have a missal and lectionary or other books necessary for them well corrected " (Capit, 28 ; sim. Cap. Ji. Fr. i. 103; vi. 229). A copier of books, writing about 826 to an old friend who had become archbishop of Mentz, says, " Send me some good parchment for writing out one lectionary and one Gregorian missal " (latto Otkero, inter Kpist. liomfacianas, 138; ed. Wurdtw.). Anialarius, 827 : " The authors of the lectionary and antiphnnary, and of the missal of which we believe the blessed Pope Gregory to be the author "(/>« Eccl. Off. iv. 30); "It is found written in the ancient books of missals and antiphonaries " (16W. iii, 40). There were in 831 in the monastic library of St. Hiiiuior at Centulo several books known iw missals : " Tres niissales (iregoriani, missalis Gregorianus et Gelasiauus modernis tempvribus ah Albino (Alcuino) ordinatus. . . .missales Gelasiani .xix." (C/iiun. Centui. iii. in Dach. Spicit. ii. 31 1 ; I'ar. 1723). The Gelasian Sacramentary (and, we may add, the Leoniau) resembled the Gregorian in consisting of prayers and prefaces only. Had Alcuin inserted the lessons nnd antiphons, a circumstance so unusual would certainly hr.ve been noticed. They were probably distinct books for a century at least after his time. Thus Walter of Orleans, a.d. 807, orders his clergy to " have the church books, to wit the missal, gospel (evungelium=.'Ovangeliurium, as in the law of Charlemagne), lectionary ( = episto- larium), psalter, antiphonary, martyrology and homiliary, by which to instruct himself and others" (C(1/;iYt«/u, 7). An episcopal charge of that period says. " Let your missals, grauuals, lectiouaries and antiphonaries be com|ilete and perfect " {App. ad Keginonis D.aripl. Etxl. 505 ; ed. Ualuz.), II. We do not read of Missalia Plenaria (or Plenaria) before the 9th century, but they are then spoken of in such a manner as to shew that they were neither new nor of recent introduc- tion. A will is extant, written about the year 840, which bequeaths " a plenary missal with the gospels and epistles " ( iestam. lleccardi in Perard, Pieces servant it I'Uistoire dc liowyoyite, 20). We gather from this that a plenary missal of those days did not contain the eucharistic lessons. Leo IV., A.D. 847, m some instructions to his clergy: "Let every iihurch have a plenary missal and lectionary and antiphonary " {Pe Cnrti Past. ; Labbe. Cone, viii. 30 ; sim. Satherius uf Verona, i'lid. i.\. 12^1; and again Ailiwi'iitio Sijnodiilis, Api'. ad Regin. 1/. s. .')03). The question was asked at visitations whether MI88I DOMINICI all the clergy were possessed of those several books, " Mi.s.salom plenarium, lectionarium, anti- phonarium" (Iiiquiiiitio 10, apud Kegin. m. s. 7). The missale plenarium of a later age contained the lesMins and antiphons as well as the collects ami prefaces (Merati in Oavanti ; Obseiv. J'rae- lim. i. 4); but it is clear from the foregoing testimonies, though the fact has escape—. the- sy.ten. M '"' , "''"'•'"'-•-•el,.,,,,,,.,, of the excessive power .■( tliP , ..L"' " ''""'"'•■'I'lnB their territ.,rie,,, he tran ? r i "" '""^''■'"'* "' that might be nia,l« ■'-*'!"7 ' V'ny omplainto IN. .18, 71, 69). After X.. I ^i^^ ' '" ' "'t^, t-'gfther „n the." c,™m ! ' 'V"''""' '"''■■''■■■'» of Aacheu (Cap Z"T "'■ ^^ " ^"I'itulary nohle.s as well ard, i I *"" t"«^n f'-'-m hi, .v.r the whole of hs kin . '^"'"l '"^■'" '-''•"■»?« his M,bj^.ct8olve «!!'*'"'" ' ^'-' K'"nt« to ,U1 their ,ni.us; "nj'^e TeZ! "V" '"'''"" ''"^ ''^ 'I'-'ieotive, a„i r.-nort th^m K ''T "^^"■''d 'imen,! them. For th . ■ ^"'^- ''"'* f"^ '"■'r visi.n, the en,,. ,^ w..rr''T. "'" ''■'» ■•^"l"''- (tnissati™, legSes ,,•''■';•'''''' *"'» "''^'^^^ the ,,rovinee of a So X'*' ■ ""*''""^ "''"^ g-.t extent of ttSn^e' re" ? ".'"'•■'■'-'' ''*^ ■ enforce tl,e due cxeouTnn V .V '^ *<"e (1) to church and ^tat^S , .f ^'T'r''!>!^ f O'p. mmonim an. 806 e o V:' ™;,-^' "'^ i l;'7. I..4). (2) Snits no''d;ei,lu, fh""'' "'' ">■ their dej.uties thev miX k ''•'^,"'« '■'"'"'ts f"r which l'm-,,ose tly were trr'lT ^"''S*"' fi'ur times .year in iL, . ''"''' """'"s October (C4it Z: T"'^' '^'"""' ''"'y- ""d l""k to the due main?^ ^ *"'" ^■^P'cially ,o l'«tz, iii. 119) '^(l\"Ty'''^- <^<'P't. m. HO:i, "".-.sight of pub i/lindlh^r V','"*^" ">^ the .state or' to the .'hn h "' J'^'^^S'^S »» " terriers " of „|1 i* , i'"^' Registers or q-n.ly required "b'ThS Tt" T" '"'■'- honefieesofbishoM ahlm^ m°' ""'y were the or vas«.ls of thel^^^'nf t*'!; "''.^''■''f' "'>•' ^""''t'' thn..e belongiug to tlieH/^''^'" ''"''- ^"' «'»» 8'-'. c. 7; P^enViii 174) ' ^^'^"- ^'/""^'•- "">■ dn?i';s,''"thi"miil"' h:i?''"« ""' "^ ">«!'• 'overal «hich'wer Zmoned thirr'"!. '="»■•'«. »» th- clergy, the 1°*! i','"S')«'- ^'Knitarie.s of king's vais'al^, &,. Those Ik"'7.''"«'^'«'''. 'he were reported to the .oZ 7 """^ ?"' "I'l'^''^ («;^"'^..cfo^,a;:^^::'^i^;y''oking Writing (Cap. a/r°:;>"' "'•;;!'/ "Ud in Pert/ ill" 91T\ /I ^ • "O' 817, c I'?. MISSIONS 1207 "rr;,r. •■-:■■;;• >^I^ ThedeCion, ''"'S;:;i::'^>"----HJla^.:: -tii' thrzSii'j^'-jr-r "• '^" -"-ity <:»>l'i.e. A he central n ^'''""'.■^'''"•"'ingi.n ''""^ti«n» of the ,Z w P'"*-'',<'«'^linod,^he ^'- ,J"I^- in thJrseS ';r'r''''-'''«J hy ""Pldante,! by new office, I """'"""' »""-tly the bishops a^qnfredth.- u° ""'■'"■«' •Ji"'»'«'» them (see ea Cot ^ "SJ^'" '""■•« enjoyed l,y ''«'' their orth; in thl""^'' P'"''''"''"' Mission, }-,•"•"■'' "'ten no i-i! ";•;""'• »«. 20), yet. a, I'tt e, ,r her earliest tocher, Th ""',"'^' ■"" ^.1^^ ind::,,"'„/';i;c::^- :r^\ > - ^"■ythia (Kuseb. //. /•,(•») Vi: ^,'"''"*^ i" '"'li'', of St. Matthew nA,.ri;-' ^ '"""'•*' '" /-«x /:-,v„.,. p,, 9^,_ '*V' " ^""■K.pm (Kabricii »f these noti.V, p>;vel ;,w in'!'-" Tr'T f'^'""'""'^" has come ,lown (« us J '" "'"' '" "-^'''"hle founder of th^e.laXrZrll'e^s ''" ""'' "'■'"« ^>^hei::r;d:Vtirzc;i""''^"'^''"'-'» know that the chur.: 'r "fi'"''''''"''-'-^- ^^'* conquests through A« a M 1 '^^ "''''-''''''''' '>">• Southern Gaul an.l T,,.! "'' P/'""'' 't"'^-. f;-'- c. 117, Tert" n.X'^"/]?'" f''''-^''": he very centre of the old w'„,M ' •^"^- ^>' hea.hen^w r; e ll' "/ ""' ?''^'= '''""' "^ the Christian 'iZtZ\jrT'r'^, '" '""l-^ '" liturgies nlike of ta^'n^rniV %''"''''.'''' *''« [Heathen, p. 7611 but t»i u ^"■° churches thediilusionoTcCtSv"' '"" "."■«'" ".--. ovnngelising l«bour.r o "in S' r l'"''" '''« ''ergy. It was naturallv ,, 1 ■'"'''°'"' ""J their duty to winTet?hT'''l''^ "" I"'" "f that dwelt arouid them Tl' *" r ' *'" ''«»"' '■ ;^ii5, the "Apostle of tte r I'k' .F!'"""'^«. A-"- -If. heart ?nd lui, to ^h":;" '"'""-" '""'- countrymen, and of tLn i """'."-''sion of hi, herd, and heZen whiirh r/S'^-^ '"''^>^>- bi'^hop of Vercdl To^/i""'' ?''*"• ^'"««hius, church the centre' of Vw,^„ '"",''*. '"»<=''thedra St. Chrysostom founded ! rn^T'f "•" ^'^^' '"»<' 404, an^•n»titutionn which r?.*'"'''^'''' ^••'• ;»ineJ and qualified to peach the" r'^^'l ""^ their own people (Theodore ^r / ! ??.?'' '° I even during the vears of 1, ' . ' ^- ''*^^ ' >""• ri'lg-. of Mt. Tau. s d^d h! r''\'^J"'S^' f'-^ ;ng in far distant mSiot-fieHs'Tn s*'""/""- "nderp.rsecutiC'rmSnrStX 12118 MISSIONS Vl I'xiiniiile of tlie great npostle St. Paul, ond so- liiiliug lunils tor supporting mission stations. (.St. Clirysost. 0pp. W. pp. 7^9, 747, 748, 760, 7!)9; Le Quien, p. 1099, § 14.) '}. But missiuuHry zeal is "essentially the child of faith," and has depended, in nil ages, on tlie varying spirituality of the several branches I'l' tlie church. The great evaypelising elt'orts of Uk early church were mainly those of the West, 'file Thubaid, it is true, sen; '"rth its hosts of iiKJnaslic missionaries, whi penetrated the (iiuntry districts of the Ki;^t, which still re- iniiined sunk in icklatry, even when <.!hristianity hiiil been acknowledged and protected by the htMto, nud sowed the seeds of knowledge iu the rL'niou of Phoenicia, on the one side, and beyond the Kuphrates on the other. But even before the famous churches of the Kast had become the prey of the anti-Christian armies of Mahomet, leihargy and inaction, as regards Christian mis- iiiiins, crept over them, and the work either ended altogether or notoriou.sly declined. "One by one, that glorious centre of lig, , knowledge, .^md life, which the Anthonys, the Hilarious, the Basils, the Chrysostoms had animated with their celestial light, were extinguished, and disap- peared from the pages of history. Eastern nionach.jni could neither renovate the society which surrounded it, nor take possession of the Jiagan nations, wMcli snatched away, every day, some new fragment of the empire." (Montalem- bert, Mun/is of the West, i. 376, 377 ; Stiuiley, J-'imtm-n Church, p. 34; Milman, Latin Chris- tianity, ii. 16;J.) 6. And even when wo pass to the West, we must not expect speedy or immediate lesults. Herself scarcely recovering from the shock of ihange, the church found herself confronted with strange nations, of strange speech, and still stranger modes of life, who poured forth to fill the abyss of servitude and corruption, in which the empire had disappeared. They overran tiaul, Itiily, Spain, lUyria, all the provinces in their turn. Chaos seemed to have come back to earth, and the agitations of society needed to be allayed, before mission work could be organized, or even ellectually commenced. 7. But even now ellbrts were not wanting to deal with the inveterate paganism of the old world and the torrent of the northern invaders. I'roiu the islet of Lerins, off the roadstead of Toulon, where, in A.D. 410, a Roman patrician, Ilouoratus (S. Hilarii Vita S. Hontrati, ap. Bulliiuil, t. Ii. Jauuar.), found a monastic home, went forth an influence, which created numerous missionary centres in Southern and Western [iaul, and sent bishops to Aries, Avignon, Lyons, Truyes, Metz, Nice, and many other places, who ]>roved themselves at once the lights of their own dioceses, and the leading missionaries of their day amongst the outlying masses of heathendom. 8. When Clovls, In A.D. 493, became the single sovereign of the West who adhered to the con- fession of Nicaea, it might have been expected that the work of the numerous emissaries from l.erlns would have been supplemented by the newly kindled ardour of the Frankis:, church.* • On the conversinn nf (he Burzundbns scp RirratTO, £■. //. vli.30; Ozanam. OtrUifation diet let Pramf, p. 51.' Kor the latx'urs of Soveriiius in lUvaria nnil Austria, see YUa 3. Saverini, Aita ms. JiuUaiiU, Jan. g. MISSIONS' And for a time orthodoxy advanced side by side with Krankish connuests. But the wars aud dissensions of the successors of Clovis were not favourable to the development of Christian mis- siona. _ Avitus of Vienne; Caesarius of Aries, and Faustus of Riez, proved what might be done by energy and self-devotion. But the rapid accession of wealth more and more tempted the Frankish bishopn and abbots to live as mere laymen, and so the clergy de- generated, and the light of the Frankish church grew dim. Not only were the masses of heathen- dom lying outside her territory neglected, hut within it she saw her own members tnluted with the old leaven of heathenism, and relapsing in some instances into the old idolatries (Perry's Fran/is, p. 488.) 9. A new influence was, therefore, needed if the heathen tribes of Europe were to be evangelised, and He who had said, " Behold, 1 am with you alway, even unto the end of the world " (Matt.- xxviii. 20), did not fail His church. He called the men who were u do the work, from two sister isles, high up in the northern seas, which had almost been forgotten amiilst the desolating wars of the Continent. It was in the secluded Celtic churches of Ireland and the Scottish Highlands that the beacon was kindled, which, in the words of Alculn, "caused tlie light of truth to shine to many parts of the earth." '' ' 10. Three well-marked stages distinguish the ml>slonary history of the fifth and three follow- ing ceuturles : — (d) A.D. 430-650.— While continental Europe W.1S still agitated by the inroads of swarming tribes of barbarians, Ireland, unvisited by strange invaders, drew from its conversion by St. Patrick an energy which was simply mar- vellous. A burst of popular eufhuaiasm wel- comed his preaching, and Celtic Christianity flung itself, with a zeal that seemed to take the world by storm, into battle with the mass <,f heathenism which was rolling in upon the Christian world. Columba, the founder of lona, aud the Apostle of the Albanian Scots and Northern Plots; Aidan, the Apostle of the Northumbrian Saxons ; Columbanus, the Apostle of the Burgundians of the Vosges ■ Callich, or Gallus, the Apostle of Northl Jlastern Switzerland and Alemannia; Kilian, the Apostle and Martyr of Thuringia ; -Viugilils, the Apostle of Carinthia, are but a few out cf many," who were raised up to pour back with interest upon the Continent the gifts of tivill,s,i- tion and the Gospel. " Armies of Scots " crowdel to the shores of Europe. From the Orkneys lo the Thames, from the sources of the lihiiie to the shores of the Channel, from the Seine to the Scheldt, the missionary work of the "Scot " ex- tended, nor did it hesitato to brave the dangers of stormy and icy seas, in bearing the messaijo of the Gospel to the Faroe Isles, and even to far distant Icelanil. (6) A.D. 596-690.— Again, when the conquest of Britain by the pagan English had "thrust a wedge o| great Ch British t invaders, to the "i thiit Coll niissionai' their wai than recp who plan! (Bede, /A converted made Lind iii. l.l) wh disciples 01 diet met i hoys, whon of'liomo (H not only w itH sons to 1 to the henti (•) A.D. Teuton of | native fore " Come over Anglo-Saxot the zeal of t ing the conv the Hcsh. enterprising his English ( .'form ou the hiisjiitably re and a])j)ears ( siiins. (Bede i« Acta .S'.V. tnken up nb WlLI.NIirtORD, liaviug been mi.niistic scht 6ugg(>stion, t niiiiie the neig the chief scet bi-m;li, in Aa Xitntcses in V. 10). His helpers from I named HinvA "■"id to the (ISele, //. J,:, vdtion with t been ordained (Acta SS. Ber. the li(M'uotuarii the Ems and tin royal race of ^ of Holland as ti made Elste his Otger and Wiro the natives of ( Chirch, ii. 334) Friosland, and < larged materiall •> Thus Fridolln {Acta SS. March 8) laboured In Suabia sr.i1 A!se.-.-,-j Magiioalii (Jcia 5i-. April 26) four.dtd a monastery at Fiiigon j Trudpert penetrated as fur as tlia Black Kurest, where ho waS mu'dirid. .Sef A. W. Had- dan's HxU on ttit CutUitumt, «on''tnj, p. k«6. MLSSiOXS wedge of ho;ithcil(loin" ii.tn *K ■ I . , great Chnstim, c.nnZuC^ tt w'T "^, ^^' Biitish church failea to ov , ' , u'"""^ *'"^ invaders, GuKoo ,r L r 1 *^'''""' *""' P"S'"' to the-'n-en'tf K:.t:'" &? ^„""' ^'-'-'--^ that Cul„n,b. breathed i" 'last thr'T. ^''"' n,.«Monarie. landed, and slowly but «„r 1 """ their way. Aav „ k of Salzburg and to his Te'o? h?5, : rff Ba^ ''■""•^■^"^ ''*'''«" E''furt told of labours in TK™'.""' "=' "^ Kuraburg in Hesse th„, ^e Z"T^'''' 'hat of conia; while hTs' mcf/ i^"''''""'S '» ^''^n- hadjindsdictL -erTorr'a Ts''" '% *'"'"^ Cologne, and Utrecdit " WiUiSr^' "^-''^S' a..tios, the Zo n'dlsli re^Tbe; 'TT^^'"" ^'th greater powe, ^f 'pracLt ''■ '^'""^ to heUe- Su^ ansCd Ar-'';""«'=' '"''-d. the service books »thev f^', " .'"'' '"'"• landed either it oL T .J""'' 'hip and the mouthsof the"\ote m. '"'"" /'""« harbours of Flanders tk 'i'"* "'^ 'he their devotions at th i^ '- *" P'""^''"" Tours, or St Hi a y „f p"'."^ ^'- *'""'!• «f long the scene under the oaks of 1 '"'^' sfa-trirt u„ oaKS 01 IJerry or in Eurfneh^f T ''^""^""^^ i- the hl,r of we.? f wn low^'rhr""" ,'"k"""' *ho h">s . |_wiiiow^^vm^hc8, and brushwood; the m palpobrl,5^'''(SXne ZZZ'':' '^"" P'-'K'.nt 1210 MISSIONS Nwr little chapel, with the roiinil tower or steeple bv itH siili! ;' the rel'uctury, the kitchen, the byre for the cattlu, the burn for the gruia, aaii other buildiugs. Here these "soldierii ofOliri8t,"i an they lovtxl to style themselves, settled down, and lived and pniyed and studied and tilled the waste. Men of learning, devutido, and singular missionary xeiil, they soon impressed the hearts of wild heathen tribes. Hiimirods tincked to listen to their religious inst. uvtion. Hundreds more, encouraged by thtir example, took to clearing and tilling the land. Luxcuil became the iiiusionary capital of Uaul, and sent out its colonies into Burgundy, Kauracia, Neustria, Brie, Champagne, Punthieu ; reproduced the Scottish Brechin and Abernethy at St. Gall and Bobbio, and forced the careless Frankish church- men for very shame to louse themselves to the duties of missionary work, ('/) Tlw Efujlish missionaries. — Tlius these Celtic pioneers laid the foundations. Kxiictingly ascetic, they awed the heathen by their in- douiituble spirit of self-r .crihce, and the stern- ness of their rule of life. The singular success of their missions 'j Northumbria and Mercin, Kssex and Sull'o.k, was even more completely realisu. ; Thorpe, ,ln,i U. Itist terest these often admitti seemingly ipi to be borne ii period had m contend. Not not only wer( l^y peculiar ti were in a pos verts of the dispensation I them, or taug elementary tri to apprehend, mosphere perir were not " pro in knowledge a niitted to " ini themselves imp "faithful in tl and were so m things." ,H. We have, missionary inst: of attention. eminently object with the great incarnation of tl His resurrectioi coming, and the good works whic reception of these (■--) Tr. She Celt Pature, and especi Ireland proclaime Creator of all thii MISSIONS kiuJ of privy :„„h;''J7"""'^ -'" only a natural *ohi«(i,. The' J,*, """/-y '"v^- a, the the interior of tl,o '.it?. ?hI!T' ""^ »«'"•''« '■> by their liock, when th, { ,"""'"'"^'"-»^-«ly whilo the civil umifi«trat« .nT ,'■ '"'^ •'""«, Often sought reC* n , Lht ""''",'"y '•^"''*" f-' willing to med ate bK n TJ, '"""'? *''''' the heathen connneror iT i ' ''""''''' «■"' that on the c°nvor° L 'V" "" *"'"'"•' then, native king or ehieS^a ' ?a"[ to' h"''"' ''" him one who could assomp .K • ""''•-' "««'• pagan high priest and wL . ' ■°^'"'"'« o*" ""e of hi, olLe't's La efw '""th'' ''^,"'0 duties sen; and defend thrhel, ll"" „^i '^'''' "'' ""' intercede for the cHmi„»l *"'' ,'^'»''«'«'0'1. and were the hi-hoK dio « 1 'vn ^""'""-^ ^"' agents in developing Snrt,rr'T''r{ them from t me to tim, ,, .1 *• "^* '""I "iastical .,ue."i^,„" 'r:^ °f ""y "^tiling eccle- morol andsoc a eWls w\ Ti"?.« "l"" K'"^'* thesacriliceof menin, .'' ''?'^ "•«"' f"rbiddinir heathen god! ; thVl,?'"'"''* '? """"""■ "f 'he formed infants- th« ff T'"- "'^ *"«''' "'• •'"« the Thorp,.,„^.^-Vi^.,^'^/^Jiv. 13, teresi t '■"eLiVn'l^ ^"''-'•'^. -■ whose in- often admitted ?no'?hf:h:,rK'"'"^'^' ^'^'^ '"" seemingly indiscrimlnaU^tSl ""'^tT,?' .r.'' to be borne n mind tha> tt./ • " '"'" 't is period had unusual iiffliu? '"''"'"''''"«' "^ ''><> contend. Not only wa sol l" "«""■?,' ^''''^h to not only were the^ rec pi^n ts^o?'?h™"^ '"t"''' hy peculiar ties 'n ,^ '."^"^ts ot the rite bound verts of L ZlZl S j^^''"'" ">« -=«"- di-spensation had made m„n„fk •" ''"Pa'atory them, or taught th "m .^1"'" ,""''"■"' '» elementary truths whirK "''"" I'ne," those toappreh4d,t:'u.re'w1 hrn^eVr" "^^ mosphere permeated with theh i„« ° '," »'■ were not "proselytes nftK ""^."^nce- They iaknowledge and civiliLt, ' S^'j-b-'t infants n.itted to ?. irnt 1 apthm •' T\'^'l '''"" "<»■ themselves imperfeclvT .''f teachers often "faithful irt'ietw^hl""'.1'u''"' ^'■'"^•^'•« and were so made In t.t **' ' '^>' -^i'' """-w, things." • '" '""•-'' ''"le" over many misstn!;.;^^tr,tTo7^*'r'':' "^ » ^y^'ern of of attentfonTorfirrt f '%'^«"-'Jeserving eminentlyoWec-toritH ,°''^','^ ^"^ P'<'- with the^riat 7a;ts f cL7'°^.^ '""' ^'^W incarnatio/of the st.lr'^t nr'^Hir'! *^ H.S resurrection, Hi. a.scenlin„ ' »r r^'""'' com ng, and then it prSd ?;. / . '^11'""= good works which oniKt f ^ *"*'■'••»* of the -option of tCVuS' 'Au';i ^^- " -'»' rat^k an'resSda'iiro'^'VhPrs" "^ l*"" P^^^' <" Ireland proclaS he „'^f ^""' 9"^ ^P"«"« "f Creator ofall things Lh I ""* '''^""'' ^'< th« au tnmgs, and then went on to dwell MISSIOXS 1211 "'Hi:tS'^;Sn'^::r""";.r'' -'■"-"-'' 'A* <-•"«. V«„, who was n .k"""," ^ •"'»'. who is all, unbegot en anTtV,,^ k* beginning before their hegfnning ;" h ,,^bre r."" ','?«" '""« I^-aS^Vo^;?- f i-'S..M: the atte,;^;i:'tthfrri' w;. t '■"■"• '"•■•-•-' ani Thor to the pLZ „f thp r" "^ ^'"'«'' cross (Bede, //. i j « . i-, ^"^""t "n the 1«). and then, ac.cordin^» i! *• ^"'/"'f'"', H. (recorded by' A^fri^ a„*d'?"''»''.1'!«''t tradition tell him of such events in hV^' ',"' "° t° as were likely to make «n • «"""'■•«•'» life |"indih„wfoA,s„rand?.r ''''*'T'" "" ^i^ berame incarnate ;h"; a HuTM"'^""""' "« pcived in the Kast h„w Hn Jlli,"i"' " '""• «P- and calmed the storm^ h ^.'".' "l"'" 'be sea sun wi.Mrew hr^h^ningTho't ^ '^■'"^ ""' the dean, and ascended in»n i, '""^ '^^"■n come again to judge he a W .1 "l^?' "■"' '^i" ^ (0 .The arguinefts of Osw^^ kfn'' '':-V-''^''1;" b'-'a, in his exhortation^ i .^"'^"'''bum- '^■^cx, are mainri?r',°d°*':f ''«"'- ^'ng of old Hebrew pro, het" aJ.l.. M^" "."■"" "'' tbe idolatry, and the f. llv"f;" .""' "b^^'Ji'les of the worship of deitL th f '"'u*'"^'''"'"ght »b.ent, or t'rodden n r S ""t \l "'""'"'' tion of such gods he bilk h; ^""^ 'be adora- t" the true OH the Treat rT.^"'''^-- '■"•" ;■; invisible, omnipotent, tnafwh ""T'- *•"" w::hr^^:.g^-~.^ii««i vva:t::^';;;:t::;j^^anie,, ^shop „f man, the martyr BoniV. • '«"ow-country. Wnle deprecatg^anT" :'le"t"a'7, ""f''"'''- olamation against thon„?. "'^ "''«'«•'«« de- s-'ggests to the great m?.-"" ^"P«"'"i°ns, he put such question wouU S ^ ""^ '""'"'d contradictions of heathtnkVn '"."nggest the en™ to the genealogy of Z' ^"'^"''"'^ ^' '" "-'''"'■■ disadvantages whiclfnaln ^'^'' ^^' '^-nporal "Pon those^hrheld '^tT^" "1^''''^ ^«'«"«d hearers gently to Christtu'tr'utl " rs"' ^ '"' i'atrotoyia, saec. viii. p 707 )"• (^^^ ^igne, o^oJr^nflZ thaTh': 1''^ T"' ^l-t'« verts something far 1„,.„ "^'^^""'^'^ °f his con- perficial form"ofc rTs "ni?;' '^C T'^'^ -" hrst is the "right Faith "in \''.\'"bjcct of the the doctrine of the TWn ^ 'l',?'' '"^ "'"""'d^ baptism to the remisLn?.^' *''* "'"'iw of of the dead, theTuture .'udZ'' '?" "^""ecion ^^yofrepentaner^Tft^-tiVet or°stX:rrn[;r.r'r,rn^ first, ninth, and tenth of the .J^J' f""'', ('"•> The ••eae, If. JS, 111 00 m. . ■ the new Mthi^^r^xl ' ^^'^' 'be c'-'ef prie-t, „„.»,. ofheathe,,isn,^a^d^q^Ji™L^'"'''■*'•''*«'''«»~ briefhes, and uncerUlnty „f i,frw!,fh f '^"'' "" ""e chord and betray, « yeam,"' l7,ri""=b stnkes a deeper yondthe rave. (ixJe?^.^ J^' he gospe, of a life |». .r>' 1212 MISSIONS 'I'', \h- P-. li Chiistnms Oiiy, la ccini'nrneil with the cri'Btion nf 111,'in, his tali, the pniiiiise nf n riiiviniir, lliii nlvi'nt, mill the story of IJi'thiolieni. The fmiith triMitJt iif the "Heat it lilies;" the tilth, of" Kiiith HUii the \V(Pil(,s (if I,(pve ;" the sixth, seventh, eij;hth, nml ninth, of"l)eiiilly Sins nmt the t'hief Cmiiiniuulinents of (ioii ; the tenth nnd eleventh treat iiKiic fully of Man's Kail, of the Uerleniiitiiin wri)iij;ht by Christ, Hin Sull'erinijs, Ileath, Kesurreotlon, ami Future Ooniing. {/b. Baie vili. Hl;i.) (/) Further inforniaticm on the same point is sii]j|iliei| in the eiirresiHimlenee (jf Aleuin with the em|ieior Charlemagne.'' In teaching those of ripe years, ho says that order shonhi l)c Btrii'tly maintained, which the blessed St. Augustine (Jo Cati'c/inamlis limlilms) has laid down in his treatise on this subject. (I.) A man ouijht first to be instructed in the iuimor- tality nf the soul, in the future life and its re- triiiutioa of good and evil. ('2.) Ho ought, secondly, to be taught for what rrime.i nnd sins he will bo condemned to sutler lierealter, nnd for what good works he will enjoy eternal glory, (li.) He nuglit most diligently to be instructed in the doctrine of the Trinity, in the ndvent of the Saviour, His lit'e, jiassion, resuneitlion, as- censicin, and future coming to judge the world. Strengthened nnd thoroughly instructed in this faith, let him be baptized, and afterwards let the pret\ires and Liturgy, except in the Kastern church, we find, naturally, little trace in the missionary annals of this period.' Ulphilas, in- deed, c; up oral instruction." All languages be- eidei. Latin and Greek they deemed barbarous, and shrank from giving them a place in the sacred services of the church. It is with mi.sglving that we think of Augustine at the court of Kthelbert, addressing his hearers through "the frigid me- dium of an interpreter." It is easier to imagine how Houiface and his disciples.' coming forth from p Cunip. Kp. xxxvtL Ad Doinlnum Regeni, de sulv Jocllune llunnuruni, et quuliier docendl sint In fide, et qiils orack inio heaibeiiism. The old h.aihen culms, particularly that of the sun (Sol invictnt) hud formally entered Itself into the Christian worship ol Hod. Many Christians, before entering the basilica of St. I'etir, were wont to mount the platform in order to make tli. Ir obelsanra to the rising liinilnury. (Murlvule, Cental tiiefl iff ilm *\uiUicrn Saiufni, p. l/tt.) mous w tilow, ho K'-.f(Mi nevi-r wa the ftonil observant iiiarvelloi of no le ilarkest t li.i,'ht, an, mass of»i client ual. have belie »up|ilanter Were the (, than any wnnderful It is an ncc tinn wliich gradually I liri.sed if, j, the history itself? MISSIS, Feb. ao (y/fc MISSOR f'laiic. vi. 2' "mi.s.sniiuin f^ibricaveiat Flndoard nisi silver-gilt mi Kemi at Kei JIacro (J/ien by Ducange ( The weight ol plate or paten shrine or reliq !■ '■■) says thfl "abacus cum MISSURI^ iu Africa Jan. (2) Martyr; (//iei-on. Mart. MISTBIAN Africa Jan. 17 ^ JirrisoRu Ale.uindria Sept MITRE (W, The allusions to worn by (;hrist olh'cial dress, wl I'eriod of 800 yc «ie decidedly rar silered of very shall presently d speak briefly fi,-s Jewish priests am maintain that tl fcetween the Jew the matter of vesi , 'J'he cap worn IS called nyajG ivii.t. 28 ; Lev! v gires iclSapis,' 3 , ' hi one pogvage (j II would swni at first . ""' " «««iis to us that MISSIS K'-^'.^ (Mil,„,,„;/";,7" ;'!;.. -''^ ""I, rate „f ,„.,. "'" H"o,l w«. not reanl ?! " r"""''-"' *''<"' ■"."■•vello,,, aV f„, „„""l''t,i' "■, /''■"■'"''" "f "• "" l«s.s siHKular r,?,„.l """""'^ l'«'-iod8 -'"'■l<"»t ti,n., t^o Twerl ot '""• "'"' '" ">" "■ass otH„d,ty \?„ ? '""','' '" '("''••k-ia tho h'-v.. i..,li.ne.Mh;t ;/t,e w, rV"'^' """''' "■'■i" tl,„ father, of » u!bL "^"""""' "^ «'"ne t'-' nny that h 2..y h 5 "vt f''"'"'''", "'"■'"' wrish priests and high, riS:^^'' ^'"•■' ''r niamtain that there is' 'r '"''''"""' "'""'d '"IT. 28; Lev. viii 13^ f„.. ^. ! ' * ^J_-J^i n-h,oh we shall have to c""si,I,.r «„h.sfl,,„eHtlv in H,Chrt ,■ " 'vas mad,, „f (ineh,'" ,,,,'"'""' '""n'ctioB. ""•«» «nd fitting I ;" [:''h' ':«••"""■--..« ^'"'•'/. iii. 7. ;i, wh Jen . '^" ''™'' (''-^Thus, Josephus speak'n of U Is Wa T''"'"'''" "'"-•)' ""t certainly kn!wn 'whih "."'f' "'"'I™ " ™.';i'''l '-l'. round, I'o,','^" ' ^^ ^ high [which is reproduce t ll, "* .' "'"' I''"'" ii more like « .,l„,|i ' 'r,/.' »" Harriott (,,. :.;i4)' I-«v. viii. 9; ,vi 4» fil L.' ,"' *"'»• ^«, 31 ; M^/>«orso^et,^es't£.7'"The""-' ''''' «-" '■""' verb is to wind th« ^''\'"™""'K "C the «'e n»tlo^th,.t the first Is p Sri" rdth'*^' """»'" ^ H iu Rabbl„ic Hebnw "^"" "™''' *'"! » *>< «.ui •igious .. „fe (.««,te„o: v5;«7ccr?,T'^\ •" " ■* - I'x m 1214 other tiiirii. MITllE wui'Ih put fur it b«ing cHnrlt and Tiitiilly iliflerent in iti origin ft-om th« mitra, tlie Clip of ivomen and etl'umlimtc men, in the i>i/m/.i, the lillet which tiecked the huiid »( henthen pric!>t8 and .sacriticinl viitiin.i. It is thiiHduHuud hy Servi'is, " fiiscia, in modiitn diailem^itis a (|iio vittae in utraijue parte depundont, quae [ileiuni- que lata est, plerunic)ue tortilia dc allm et corco" (in Virgil, ilt'n. x. 5:18; tea also Ii-i lore, Xti/m. xix. 'M, 4, where the above detinitinn is citeil). We several time* find Virgil upeiiliing of the u'rifieing priest as wearing the infum («.;/. Aeii. li. 4;)0, x. .'JM8). Again, the vi.tims about to be sacrifioed, whether beasts or men, were decked with the mj'ulu (Virg. 'levrif. iii. 487 ; Lucretius i. 87; Suet. C'a/i}/. 27). In the last riteil passage, the case i- that of a gladiator, who, having been guilty of cowardice, was "vcr- benatus et infulafus" prior to execution We r.hall now proceed to consider, seriatim, the cases adduced of the use of some kind of head-dress as part of the official dress of the Christian ministry in primitive times. The earliest instance is one which can perhaps hardly be strictly called a head-dress, but is sufficiently near to justify its presence here, and concerns no le.ss a person than the apostle St. John. The passage in question occum in a letter sent by Polycrates, bishop of Kphesus, to Victor, bishop of Home (A.n. 192-202), on the subject of the Eastern controversy (Kuseb. I/iat. hkclcg. v. 24 ; also cited in part, iii. 'M : cf. also Jerome, de Viris illu^trihus, c. 45), in which he cites the names of dillerent -Asiatic bishops and martyrs who are claimed as having held to the Asiatic practice. Amid this enumeration we read, " Yea moreover John too, he who lay on the Lord's breast, who became a priest wearing the golden plate (ts iy(vi\9T) Uptiii rb ir4Ta\oi> impopfKins), and a witness and a teacher — he sleepeth in Ephesus." Before expressing any opinion a^ to the meaning of this passage, we shall cite a somewhat parallel instance from a later writer, Epiphanius. The reference has here been to Christ, as heir of the throne of David, which is a throne not only of royalty but also of priesthood. The Saviour thus stands at the head of a line of high-priests ; James, the Lord's brother, being, as it were, successor, in virtue of his apparent relationship, and thus becoming bishop of Jerusalem and president of the church. "Moreover also we find that he exercised the priestly otlice after the manner of the old priesthood; wherefore also it was permitted to him once in the year to enter into the Holy of Holies, as the law commanded the high-priests, according to the Scripture. For so many before our time have related concerning him, as Eusebius', and Clement and others. Further, it was permissible for him to wear the Golden Plate ' upon his bead (iwii ' This allusion Is perhaps to he referrwl, considering the mention of the wirakov that follows, to the above-cited letter of Polycrates. The passage of St Clement, however, does not appear to be extant. ' Biaterim (Utnkw. i.2. 3S2) cites from the proceedings of the eighth general council (fourth of Constantinople, A.n. f69), from a letter of I'heodosius, patriarch of Jerusa- l«m, to IptTwUus. pairiarch of Constantinople, lii which the writer says that be sends as a present the long robe and •uperhumeral and mitre (mitra In Anaslasius's Latin), adding that his predecessors had been successively decked MITRE Kol ih iriia\ov /irl Tr/' Kt^aArii /ffli< abr^ (ftpnv), as tlie iihove-menticincd tnistwurlhy writers have tcHtilied." (Huer. xxix. 4; vcd. i. lilt, ed. I'elavius.) The word irtra\ov, it will be rBniemhercd. is that employed by the LXX to designate the pV worn o^ the hiiili-prieNt's forehead, and thcic can tje no donht, therefore, when we considi'r that the LXX .vnul.l be the onllniuv liibic of Polyciates and Epiphaniu .«, that the meaning intended to be conveyed is either that the>e apostles ai'tually wore on iheir foreheads a gold plate, in direct imitation of that of the Jewish high-priest', or that the language is distinctly and wholly metaphorical, meaning that each cjf these two apostles occupied in his turn the same position to the Christian church that the Aaronic high-priest had to the Jewish church. The question, il i evident, must mainly turn upon the words of Polycrates, whose position, both in date and locality, would make him an important witness as to St. John. Here, though it Is impossible to feel posil<\u and maintain that St. John certainly u ore no such ornament, we feel that it is far moie likely that the language is to be viewed as allegorical — (1) because of the allegorical character of the passage generally [cf. «.:'»lly the rest will follow. > There can be no reasonable doubt that by the rtt wapt\9iini Eusebius nimply means himself. Hefele (Beitriige, p. 226) straiige'y makes Paulinas the speaker. the rhetoi «ug^'eMts I finjiroliahl have relei the new I externals strongly ( disposed t( view, but „,.t, ,■ „f ,1,^ wl„,l. I, «ut;i;u«t,s th.it the i,(,.,v.. w „ 'HwouMe have .■c.tc..4,.e to the hI, f '">'""*" '"■"^''' "'"J the De,. c«v„n nt i,' l""',!-';''""^'"'"'^- "f eitenmU of the „ ,1 •"' f '""""^""" «" "'« •l-'^tlr for the ■,„ t tf tl'"' *'"' ■"■«"- d ,,,o.,..l ,„ claim thulZllfi.'" """■*■ '-^ ""' view, h.,t i. evidcntlJ in T ^ ""'''""■' "*' '"- th«t n,„ne. At au/ ^.u t i, """, «""u''y no very certain concl,.., ' ," *■■'""■ that thi» ««.m,,,le Our j .""n """ '"' *""" "l'"" 3H9>, where he a^Z u ■'"'"""(''''• ^D. bi-hop o.Na,i«tum'whr.„u':;t'^^"'^'' ''■- hi» .son with him in tl cTh.K ^ . ■ " """"'^'"te the course of thl he rV k", "' T f"'' J'' nmiii,(,.,t the chief ..ri/ . . ', ""erefore thou the rohe re.c i ^^ i'"' • ""^ '-■l<'th..,st him wi.i. priest', cap [rbyiis'' „ ' '""'•, "'"' "^''''t the |>i«h,-rie.stl/C:"tl/:[„f,«r'«^tlvan,i l-nnjfest him to the altar of fh ^'- ''?''• '""^ of-ing. and Mcritfce t th c U- or"""' ''"'■"'■ «n .o,st consecrate hi., hJ^f .."..'"r «';""".". MITRE 1215 ■ -..s. ..uu sMcrincest the mlc „»■ nn I es» in St. co«fiti.'n, wo;:;.":; whltfr'the ' Tl""' ^'"" " to be viewed a.*al Xi I ^"'^ ''"'^''K'' doubtful. Much ce.-.» M "'• ."'"■•*' ""''ii° highlyfiguraive asheaf '" "■* P'^''"8'-' '- to the Holy of h;i1;;.''U'?"'" '" ""« ™". «nd would be itinc J :'faTom ot'th'"", "' '' «"^'"' Some writers ..itB „ . ' """ '"t't'r view, use of some kin,l'o?' ^V*-'""' ''"■• ""> «'"•'/ Ammianu., Marcellinu, xli "5^"^ ''T describes the outbreak ..fan I?', "■'•"'here he Theodosius, afterwards tC'ror I'v' T '"'^' "Sing was completely crushed" n ,''{.."''""" 'he pelied to sue for nea/p Th , ' ' '"'"""'' ™'n- M-k. of the senS^'f^I'.Vr :;•"'!• ".''^'""'-' stites, oraturos pacem " Tw,. 1 .'■ ""i" "■"'• signa ct coronam mr^Ji * 1 ■ • • ■ militaria inUperatTVCKw;;To-r'"" ^"'''' on this that thereby "isuhli!? '"''•'"" ''''"""''' Infula of that bi8hon\..t, ,['''»,"''/ meant the had shortly bf'eT.iainh''' *"■'""""' ^'"'■'^•'''^ and Oua"\o;.".f ',;°ii f^r^'""' "^ ^''''"'' decidedly be oMected-riVLt.i "'"^ ">'^' the two events and induced ft "''''°'-*'''"« "'■ the person siaii (kn^uT,? "'-""'P'ion that Chri'stian, or t ^ iTaX" V''"'^''"'''''^> ""^ " a "erown " at a 1 i* ^'V;'""'. 'e would have -Hole question ^t^ytrit'T^'r "'•'•" reasonable to un(l..rst„n,l 1 !u ' ^"'" """■« f<^.'&(thephras us'r tt, ^'^ "'"'''"" f'^'"'- Ijv a heathen) the nnbl' '"' '^inenibeied, 'lins.ra.iorihew f"tv 'T""'"' ''^''^ '*^"'"J^"" priest.,, (See* ri-erto' I "T '""" ''■^ '^'""'■en In „ , _ , ,,' • '"• "<-• m,iv also ■ii.ju.^i "Sacerdot'esnli tttom '^"''^ "' '""S"' • saorificant ne, 1» «"ron.,in ponant, nee 'ncant,necdesu.ssumptibusali,,„ilaj id ™unb! ;,r'- y-^ biennium acciper. com- -"'■iesof;,,.,,,,,.'::'''^' ,;;,'» ""r-;i"nio.j, '» thi with Christian "^tnlnt""':"''"! '"'';■"'-""« the word m/W,j wn» n. r "!'"'"'=»' osaM, -pe.-.l .ne«nVn« ZhZ\ZT^ '", ""' '""'• drifted into the m ,, in^j^''^'^' ''""" "». hut "■^iffnia of magistrates or -/ """""«"'« "nj "'»({l»tracy it,erf. ItTexL T" """ '^^ "*" " ■nj-erial code, at^d etewher^'""'*.^'"'"'* ''•"" "^^ In later e,vlesi„, ica|7„l„ ' '" .^'''^^Hini '.r.] worddistiu.tiv "hI^^^^^^^^^ w» tind the d« S. V.ctore LiTcK^c'tT'^''. ("^« «•■'/. Hugo »«e also Ducanw ;r ' *'"''''''- '^'"^ii. 3.VV ^^iciai -stSy;ix:"'iv;:„::;rf,^^^ ^iC:^i,^„n;;:S'»^et:!;;^^:j explanation to B"ve to tl^l ^7' ""' '""""«1 « Christian m/WH, that tl .""'"''Y .""'"'""" "> « half poetic sense th.»goss«, »ays(/Vm/«55A. He";™"'''"' •*•*''' '^'Xbun,. "l<"«cmMumd,nnu,i^ulata Vulerioruni," where the concludinj? referenr* 1. . ^' , •"shop of Saraeossa -Thl ? f '" Valerius, i^ written in fSlv l, "'\"''' P^e™, however Phor, and i„ „ nfl> AkT 7^'" '"•»"' "^ metal "nagory. "his is'^a iL «"'"""" "'' ^''""■^'"'l n"si,ec4.i Jttrrt 1 d'hi'" ''r "■»' m/"/"<''- * •>■ -^^s) "nderinghim'cU.r„„lK 'I'"""" '■" « P^'"-""! plural i.s norceabtCil K't;'''^';l''f*''«'« 'he St. llmtte i bablv"'"'^'-.''"''*'''''- '"4le ^• .-afte^t^,:-^^^^^^ » Hefele dwells on tbe^dfc^ijIriZ~^ IHK a hea.Mre.s8 distinct fn^Vk?^^'*"'' " '"'P'y- o'deiofasymxi Which proilbll. "^ti^"""""""" ""• Inrula .M, ^„ ,,„^ ^^P 2't- rt<» fron, wearing ,„ dent ►tatute onluin, that .IZl,? ^^'""' «" »"- Clerics ,.«. not ,0 wear '■ vli.l'"''' '? "^ "^ "'^»»'>y. U-netice,, clergy are tXmJ' v«?^ "' disol„die„ce. ■t nmy be re.uarked that (1 th« rt!^ . "'f'"'^' ^o this ti""«l synod Is given bv'.„^'**" 'he above n.en- 871), and therefore are not MevaZ,H„' ' ""■ (a) Iheproliibitlnn.., th.V'"""""'0,, resent matter; 10 the materlnl of ,i,e infula'- 'iilf.^l'"'' '-^'dently refers Kiven time cleric, wore he^'^1^ ^^\'° """* that at a I '>■»'" 'aynienJ.qulteTdX^rt^n'l''''''^''''"' ^""PO -heheadHlres, form«ia^nf'!.ffl'? ?"'''''"« '''«» I tercd in any sense into omZl^ilZ^' '"" " "'- '!»'• 1210 MITIIE MtTItK CHll intitli illKriii " (HMO Arli Sitio tiriiin, CI. to]. vI, :>74), iiiii the then |ic>p« U .<,il,| to be "miniini (Hiutihcutun Inlulim noji iiiCDiiKiuii^." Oil all lilt' iiliovd Inntani'i's It iimy bo romarki'il that wlilli' thi'V allow ii» tii explain thi'iii If w«i will 111' II Oliil»tian olHiiiil lieiul-dri'mi, thoy nicit certainly cinunt h« cniiHiilerdil nn I'viilonrii tom- pi'llini; UK III mich n bsliel'; nn I lu thu iib^onci' nf any ilircct trustworthy eviiU'iice /'roin iincifnt pktiirpH ot' the exisleme o( mich A hcail li- >s, ami comlili'i i; the known Inter use of the ti m in/iil.i, wf . jiiot hilt feel that the probnhility ini'linin Dtiongly n^ linst thime who claim the abiivu nurki of piuaagen an CHtabliahiDg the ancient use (if n iiiilr". Two niori' ;)as»age» which have been cited are absolutely of uo wei){ht. The (irst is n line from Knniiilius, a poet of the fifth century, with reference to St. Ambrose, "Serta reilimitun gestabat Inciila fronts* (A'piV;. 77; Pntriil. lilii. 818), but the con text, even the following linenlone, Ber\ . . to shew that we are dealing with meta- phor and not with fact— " distimtuni gemiiiis ore parabat opu^," Finally, in a poem (/'.ira»- nesit fill f.'piKof'us) of Thi'odulf of Orleans (ob. A.n. H-'l), we are met with the line, " Illius ergo caput resiileudcns mitra tegebat" (lib. v. carm. .3, sub Jilt, ; fatrol. cv. :liiM). The whole con- text, however, as Marriott has plainly pointed out, is dwelling "n the contrast between the splendour of the .lewish high-priestly drevs and the spiritual charautor which should lie the ornament of the Christian minister. This con- trast is elaborately worked out, and the line immediately following the one we have quoted is " contegat et ' mentcm jus jiietasque tuum." On a general survey of the foregoing evidence, it may, at any rate, be safely asserted that no case has been at all made out for a ycnend use of an official head-dress of Christian ministers during the Hist eight or nine centuries after Chri.>t. Many of the passages adduced in favour of such a view have been shewn to be, if not quite Inconclusive, at any rate of very doubtful character. Hardly one can be called definite, plain or positive. Also, if direct evidence is sought on the other side, we may again appeal to a treatise of TcrtuUian wo have already cited (ife Coruwt .\fil,tis,c. 10). The words "Quis denique patriiirches .... quis vel posten apostolus aut evangelista aut cpiscopus invenitur coro- natus?" ou>;ht to be definite enough, as shewing the u.;il„U„vl, thr. uKh>, as well as in writers who hive fully Ijii.Lf ','■'. .'''■'.'' "'"!.''';" "' ■; '•I"'n"h- ■'Mf,.red into the Hi.bjeit of Chrl-tian vestments, as Kabauus Mauriis, Aiiialariiis, Wal.ifrid Stnibi,, Aliiiln (r«eu.|o-Aliuln), there is We ^iglle ,, .- Uo iiieullou whatever of a m tin. Kven a writer a« late an Ivo of Charfres fob. A.n, lll.'>), while describing the Jewish HiiY;.i, makes no mention of its Clirisliaii eqiilvaliMil. There are good grounds, however, for believing that at first the mitre was an ornament speiially connected with the lioiiian chuidi, iVoiii wlieu.o its use spread graduallv over Western (.'lirisleo- dom, though this u»e had evidently n. t liei e universal in Ivo's time. We shall very bii,.||y cite an instance or two to ilhistiale this Koinan connexion. The following is the earlie.t adduced:" when the archbishop F.hcrliard of Treves was at Koine In ad. 1()4!I, Leo iX pi nid on his head, in St. Peter's ou I'us.sion SiiiidaV, the lioman mitre. The pope's words in the charter are " Jiumaiut miliu caput vestrum in- sigiiivimus, qua et vos et successores vi-lri in eiclesiasticis officiis /I'oi/mio mure seiiiper utaniini." (A/;. 3; J'litrul. cxliii. 5SI.'. ; vf. also J:)i. 77, op. at. 70.1, where the same privilege is granted to Adalliert, bishop of Ilanibiiii; there read of the mitre, "quod est 1 Komanorum.") Again, a few years I i.i, m A.I). 1003, Alexander U. granted to Uuiuhaid, bishop of Halbestadt, the privilege of weaiiiig the nrchiepiscopnl pallium and mitre, because ,,f his special services to the Roman see. We cite in this case a clause of some interest, as sliewiii;' the concession of the use of the IJwnian niitre as not confined to the episcopal oiiter ; " Iiisu| er uiitras tibi ac successorlbus tuis ac canonic, excellentioribu<, scilicet prcsbyteris et diaconis in missarum solemnia ministraturis, subdiaconit in majori ecclesia tun et suprascriptis festivitatibiu portandas concedimus" (/•'//. lu, I'atrul. cxivi l'J87). In A.D. 1U9, Calixtus II. grants tho use of the "episcopalis mitra" to Oodebald, bishop of Utrecht (/p. 37; /'((>.::^:^-;commem..a.^ Ma? «!&;;. :i;;:;;;5""-'"' «' Con..an.,n„,,l, MIXTIIM nr MTSTUM Mw „ * meal or " ientaiiiliiiT, "i- ' * mmninir ch..ieeinthA:urHn.^t:iSa;^tf h«'K' r*;^/'' ""^'"->- '^'^'>'«^- MOCHTEU!. ■fi..,TEn8.] 2ofaSfJlV''"*^'' commemorated Jan. ^SKn^ttis^xnia by Con.„antine in his g?eat^'h'„rch tc':':!'''' nople; commemorated May 11 Vb^ji ^f " '" cated to him and s „!''''"-'!" church Hedi- SS. Aug. ii,. 743). ■*"»• ^'^ ("olj; ^c^a L*^. H.] (Boll. Acta SS-T^gH-:. 565r°'"""''\t:!i.f MODERAMNUS, bishop of R«„„« " [C.H.i 1218 M0DERATIT8 MODERATUS (1) Martyr with Felix at Auxerre, probably in the 5th century ; cimime- morated inly 1 (Boll. Acta SS. July, i. 287). (2) Bishop and confessor at Verona in the 5th century ; commemorated Aug. 23 (Boll. Acta SS. Aug. iv. 596). [C. H.] MtJDESTA (1) Martyr with Patricia and Mauedonius at Nicomedia; commemorated Mar. l;! (Usuard. Mart, ; Bed. Mart.) j Modestia {Hieron. Mart.). (2) Martyr; commemorated in Africa Ap. 6 {Ilicron. Mart.). [C. H.] M0DESTINU8, martyr ; commemorated Mar. 13 Ulierm. Mart.). [C. H.] M0DESTU8 (1) Martyr; commemorated in Africa Jan. 12 (^Hiaron. Mart.). (2) Martyr ; commemorated in Africa Jan. 13 (^Hkron. Mart.). (8) Martyr with Posinnus; commemorated at Carthage Feb. 12 {Hieron. Mart. ; Boll. Acta SS. Feb. li. 680). (4) Infant martyr, with Ammnnius, at Alex- andria; commemorated Feb. 12 (LIsiiard. Mart. ; Brd. Mart. Auct. ; Boll. Acta SS. Feb. ii. 580) ; AIOLESTUS (Mart. Horn. Vet.). (6) Bishop of Treves, cir. a.d. 480; comme- morated Feb. 24 (Boll. Acta SS. Feb. lii. 403). (6) Presbvtei; ; commemorated in Asia Mar. 12 (Hieron. Mali.). (7) Martyr ; commemorated at Caesarea Mar. ?.8 (Hieron. Mart.). (8) Martyr, with Vitus and Crescentia ; com- memorated in Lucania June l.i (Hieron. Mart. ; Usuard. Mart.)^ in Sicily (Vet. Rom. Mart.; Bed. Mart. Awt.). (9) I.evita, m.irtyr at Beoeventum in the 4th eenturv ; commemorated Oct. 2 (Boll. Acta SS. Oct. i. 325). (10) Martyr; commemorated in Cappadooia Oct. 14 (Hieron. Mart.). (11) Martyr with Euticus, Materus, Disseus ; commemorated Oct. 21 (Hieron. Mart.; Boll. Acta SS. Oct. ix. 14; Bed. Mart. Aitct.). (12) Martyr with Afriges, Macliarius, and others; commemorated Oct. 21 (Hieion. Mart.; Bed. Mart. Auct. ; Boll. Acta SS. Oct. ix. 14). (13) Martyr with Tiberius and Florentia at Agdi' ; commeme atfld Nov. 10 (Usuprd. Mart.). (14) Martyr; commemorateed for lu death ; or to th« MOLIXGUS grain of corn sown and washing away in earth, to bear much fruit, John vii. 24. And he give* another example of the modius in Boldetti, p, 371, from the tomb of a Christian named Gor- gonius. He observes, however, very sensibly and truly, that Maximus may have been a mensor cereris augustae, or have had some connexion with the corn-trade, and quotes a further in- stance of the modius on the tomb of a baker, one Vitalis (bitalis), dated 401. There is no reason why the survivors should not have attached the symbolism of the Lord's wheat and garner, or of His reward, to the usual signs of the business in which the dead had been engaged ; and some disputes might be saved as to Chris- tian symbolism if we consider that in primitive days as well as our own, devout and imaginative people saw and delighted in meanings which may have been overlooked then, as now, by people eijually good but more matter of fact. Mar- tigny refers to his article, Instrumfuts et Km- hlemen reprgsent^s sw les toinheaiix chritieni, p. 324, Dict.^ the first part of which enumerates emblems of the trades of the smith, woolcomber, husbandman, baker, and surgeon. See Fossoa. [K. St. J. T.] MotUoB. Prom Miu1ixii7. M0D0ALDU8, archbishop of Treves, cir. A.D. 040; commemorated May 12 (Boll. Acta SS. May, iji. 50). [C. H.] MODOMNOCUS (Dominicits Ossoiuk.nsis) in the 6th century ; commemorated Feb. 13 (Boll. Acta SS. Feb. ii. 673). [C. H.] MODUEVNA, commemorated in Ireland July 6 (Boll. Acta SS. July, ii. 297). [C. H.] MOECA, martyr ; commemorated at the cemetery of Praetextatus at Home May 10 (Hieron. Mart.). [C'H.] M0ECHARU8, martyr; commemorated in Africa Ap. 8 (Hiercn. Mart.). [C. H.] MOENIS, martyr ; commemorated at .Alex- andria July 10; another at Antioch the .same day Hieron. Mart.). [C. H.] MOER. [Oeconomus, Movastic] MOGUNTINUM CONCILIUM. [Mat- KNCE.] MOISITIS. martyr; commemorated May 12 (Hieron. Mart.). [0. H.] MOLEXDIOV, martyr; commemorated in Africa Jan. 19 (Hieron. Mart.). [C. H.] MOLESTUS. [MoDE.« than usually dilliou ''/'''""'''"?">' '' ■'""•" '^- evil in ii ar billed -^.T,.""-' «'""' «'-'l e.vtricablv. To those uh '"«"""■'■ "'"lost i„. Rl'"v-. it niav a 'ear a 1 r""'""'= '"'^'•' "f e.I-t a,>o,. .s„,,e,.Vunran"exe;, „":: "" '"i''"*^ 't n,ore dispassionatolv, it^Lnm ""'"'"'"J? ■•"•'">? in jnincinle. th ,„-; an.1 - .he n,o..:%t" ;"r^ 7^";-' "^ -'' asinseparable f,om its vorv , " ''"'^'' '''"'•^"•■'. i' i^ ""t so much a th n " ""J^" ''" "'<"• ' ''■'"» 'he first, thouih ™ [' /' " '"''""'<« Kv -■'•'■^•"•"^tan^es, nuf aSt"'' "'" '■*'""^""' ">""l< slumnins the conHinf „ u"".'"""'"" the ;-'-npi,- .i^sertinrhi: ,r,:\'''r ^^•'''•''' '■'I fmp(at ions of another kilrt ' ■.' *"" ''"'"■'inK I hi.' well-being. In bri f r'"' "' '"•'•"""« '" ' '■""■Sn>l an,l essential at of'k ■■"?' ''"'"^ "" '";;- eyes a morbid 'eJe'i.e """ '^•' " '" cam:;i'te'n;;";d'\'J;.i'n:n;7r "^ ♦'"' ^"-•'i. Aim .St lro,n the verv e, n '" •*"• '■""'"•7 'i^nity ascetics a.Un Kri""'""",* '"' <-'"''- "iinont in the Christian ,!' *"" '"• l"«- -I^Dial nn,l sanctity b„t "b """>' ^'"' «•••"- -■■M;" though not' "'ont»'r,h!T,'''" "'« feniitos or hermHs beann /", '"''''•'' '"iKiiry i'f ^ f" the iTast ami in A " ^ " '''^"'"^t ^"' thev began to ),1 '^'''"•'" i i" (ho Imio eommuni^t" The "''^""'^*='J '"^ «■<••"■- ^« sometimes been imnutedTn"'' ""T'^M""' ''•rf i.e to faith in the i. * 8''"wine indif. MONASTERY 1219 <"^t'heT"^.„':g;;';^,/;':».^1f ' f'-om ^"K"'«n« and tl- t e.,r/\;:'^i;,;-^; r^t'l -gainst <''"undless. li,Kh„,. ,1 ' *' .'' not altogether ""»" 'lo,„ taking h.ir, a.?' '''^f ''''-"' "^ 'he then, aud drove them tl', •,'.,'", """«" '""""<' '"••^I'i'eJ by tl,e nas^^o. a e " "'«'"'""'« "f n>en, .'"'• •• the Ving oHi ,>"■;? "*■ '^' ''«'l""^' •% away in," Z wil ,? """. """T ndght ^h« causiC at work w ' ' '"' """^ '^'-' "' rest." t"« timid and LdoTc^'t ;hr'''''''^-"l'lex. 'i"" •■«'"«« from the torrn "^,.'"""»»tery was . «"'! a defence 'J^lTtC '"'! 't was a prop '""I wnverinir- to h„ /'"'*'-'''■*'' to the weak "'"Shtines^ which wl' u e ' ""'t'l'""^' '"'' ">« •'">•«. soon imruded into t IT' 1^"" '"'"""■ I'eciestal from which to t . '•'""' " was a ^. M.,uasticism was"u;trh ""'•/"*''''• -^-•^+-) """i'y; it was its i^.h;,!'"' '^'•"''.'"^t "'• t-'hris- I not .t» oilspring but u . '1"' "•'* '"venlion • I ""tagonisn! betwee u'jTf ^•''''^- '^'''e old »l"''t, self and the ^711 wm """T' ^'"^ «"J 'l-^elf in all ages, es„rc^. I,.'" "'""'' '"'^ «"«'ted other Oriental mystics ul ^'"•''■'>l'«utae, and onivsors of Christh. r' ' *' "'"'>' the pre- "• ti.e eloist! t Kl Ih "rJ° thedeser or- 'e imssionless n™ ° .^'^^"."'''i". extol- i '■'■^thepa^rm::; b^'"?''-'"' «^- '■"Kulales hi, passions .^"''^ ""« »»« who ';"-"' thiM:ra.ri.t r:'!-;""."'^'' ""^ »y»tem° , '■"'" '^^'erual thiL ', ,f ' t,"' "'terabst^ction aet with what t '^^V^t'"''''' '''' ''^^ '^^'''• U'ouhtless the cherished "'u " '''•"'"ement. """■tyrs and cot, tss,rs\yr'™''.'r'''' »'' "-« 'oenturies ol the Ch-W- ° '" the jireceding "-'i '"'"'y a Ig :;"%!;;';-.'•"'' ''-'ni'hef "■e»h in,pul,„ i„ f '■III P'^'secution, gave a l"'"»it)' loi' asceticism . I "'"''>' '» this i.ro- ^■'0 w/th thei t'^th '!""'''T-^ '''"'''''■""t to ^•"'""taiy enduran'^'" ii u, '" f''"" ''^ *''-' "^oine of the vari, ,,."'' ""''terities. t'hristian writers urtrm™!. ","''' ^^ «»''l7 't was cotntnonly , 4 .j'"""""'? ^}^f ^^ew ho^ tw.dold origin. ^ ■ he n ', *"'' ■"""trate its 'r'"'e'l '• the philosopher •"^' . T 're^ueUly ""•"• ''-hool'of'irig, -'rrxV'''^ "'"""^'"-^ "'■ntativesof G-eek nhiloso r'''^u"''' '""1 ^epre- ••"'» lovers of God ".r"''''^- ^^ey are termed as heing the. lineal 1 ■^'' '"'"•'I' Dei, &c) I'hets all seer "if j:i?'''"'f» °t' Hebre^ p'.ol' euraordinary rigou^. l^'l'I^:!:;! « J'-iplin^. of h'.'ni:.hips, like good soldierssVH^ • ■''™'^'^1* es to ;;' "very encumbrance „Lj ,''r°« themselves 1220 MONASTERY MONASTEUV if \\- >tL2_ is their " wrcstling-ynrd " or "gymnnsiiim " (4iroTa4e Op. Mim. 28). rome goes so far as to speak of embracing the monas- tic life as a kind of second baptism (A/>. 39, ad /'((!('.). And yet in the ivritings of tho.ie who extolled monasticism most highly there are cautions and warnings not a few against the dangers which beset it. Augustine, with cha- racteristic insight into the strange contradictions of human nature, describes, almost as one of the greatest of modern painters has represented it on his canvas, the recoil of a novice on first entering a monastery from the vices and inconsis- tencies of some among its inmates (/n Ps. c. ; cf, Hicrou. £■/'. ad B-tsi. VZh, lui E-asiach. 22). Pride was always the besetting sin of the cloister. Anibi- tioD and covetousness crept in even among those who bad renounced the world, its pomps and vanities (Hloron. Epp. nd Hii.it. 12,5, nd Enntnch. 22 ; Aug. Ej). tJO, (((/ //fliiiloi:), and sensuality assaileil those who had retired, as tlicy hoped, to a sale distance from the temptations of the (lesh (ilierou. E/ip. adt litisl, 12.''>, ad Eiistwh, 22). The loneliness, too silence of the cell, often brought on that torment ot the rn'er-scrupiilous, a religious melancholy, and sometimes downright insanity (Ilier. A'/', "d Jiitnl. 12.'>; Cass. Tnstit. v. 0). And though, as i rule, the monks were among the fiercest and noisiest champions of ortho- doxy, at times, in their ignorance and isoliiion from the church at large, they were enually zealous l'<, MaH.). *>« lind founded n niuiern times T twium). One oft a mnnat-fery on 1 "fi- Lyons, and' (Align ta Treviror, fl'il of Benedict, JfOVASTERY 'Ir>"n from or.lfnnrv ,I„t,>, „f , ■ , »«OVASTEIlY 1221 writ.r.s. to prescribp „ J. ' "^™''''"g 'o some ■Minor Basirt : ^^-,; '""""'^'^ '^''''''- '» ^^'■■• rai;.! (or the monastic life 17 ^: " ^^""^ «'ie wn. ehiefiy among t^'.^^^^^VS'" -'^"gustine, emperor Valen.s were nowerl. ' *.. f'T?""'"*? •nation with t),,.,t Jo, »;. "' ""'' '•"^^- C""mu,nN """"•shed at an ".„'|. ';■'',''""'■■'■• "'onastids,,, »"''fl'e.'„ GanI, nmie, ,; ,' i''",,"'^'" "''"' '" "'he first in.stano,.of.,n uv ' • •^l'i""-''"tlv, A.n. ;i«0 a .lecree of « ,^„ . ,\. '^J' '''"■ly as in b,,l,linK j.riests to „(I',et th ,1 '^'-^'SC'-^sa, for- thnt monasticism ha, Vvt ,1 ' '"'"■''-»-«'>««- "'''« I'i'"Ki-ess in .V i', V' "v "'"'''' "'"^i''-''-- """•'f enactments of tho r, ""''• '^'""' ''""nastieism hn i ^".'••"'""n.M.lfs, s :}]:^ «iste,, in 'uiai:r^^:"i""= i:»:--,.s called « the Apo ^ ^foHer''''''- ''''^''^'■'""«. n-^' "Hhe gl-eat miSa 'W Th? " '"""^ '">•« r"'raj;ate,l monasticism ^i . . ' '""■""'' ""<' --a-y. Theis,rofu!:.,^„u:!:a::^ which-: ,r;^X^ng from.,.. .,,„. as was the irro vth , f ' '^'"*'"""'> &''• But ra,.i,| !ii« like' .re'kin n'T""-' "''"''' ''---ioui ::• tajres w)„ch his re,,uta(ion for nr h > "''^■""- Bolivian in the 5t( V ™'''"' "' 'i'"- 'l-ath what rerpainer! among ko .^.s of th '*""'^.""'= <'^'^«"i»ns, f.rob bVTn '' e"vernment on rare later, the illnstrioiis Amh,. ' '"'""'What man- of L ^ .'^'"^y ♦ '« absorption „f .„ the diief cities in that ,; >^^l ""''' o"" 'o'" the obli<^«Hor " ''""'•' ""'y hut for lif, (Aug. da Mor. J'cclelV) "\ ''" '"■■'"■''^"'■■' Mi'«l<'n« one^ A^ 'T """« '" h'eonsid re, ,' 4Ka "" "* 1222 MOXASTEi MONASTERY many an instance the redeeming characteristic of the great monasteries of the West, even while it gave the rein to an abstruse and bewildering disputativeness, ever evolving oat of itself fresh materials for disputing. In Kurope it was quite otherwise. There, even within the walls of the monafstery, was the ever-present sense of the necessity and the blessedness of exertion. There, the monk was not. merely a worlver among other workers, but by his voca- tion led the way in enterprises of danger and dilliculty. Whatever time remained over and ahiive the stated hours of prayer and study was for m lual labours of a useful kind, and farming, garu.'ning, building, out of doors and within the hou.-e, for caligraphy, painting, &c. The monks in Europe were the pioneers of culture and civilisation as well as of religion ; usually th-'y were the advanced guard of the hosis of art, science and literature. From this radical diveigenco of thought and feeling, two main consequences naturally followed. A less sparing, a more generous diet was a necessity for those who were bearing the fati,(ies of the day in a way which their eastern brethren could form no idea cf. A more exact, a more minute arransie- ment ^f the hours of the day was a necessity for those who, instead of wanting to kill time, had t economise it to the best of their ability. The closer and more systematic organisation which, from the date, at least, of Benedict of Jlonte Casino, marked the ., ma.steries of the West, and the more liberal dietary which he doliber.ately sanctioned were admirably adapted for the Koraan and the Barbarian alike in the Europe of his day. To the one, with his innate and traditionary deferenca for law. the orderly routine of the cloister was infinitely preferable to the lawless despotism of the empire ; and even the sturdy independence of the Goth bowed willinsly beneath a yoke which it had chosen for itself without constraint. " I' *-uth the prison unto which we doom jelvos no prison is." In the Ea.st the monasteries, as a rule, wei'e larger, but less firmly administered. There the laxer .system of the " Laura " prevailed more widely and lasted till a later period than in Europe (Mabill. Prarff. V. vi.). In East and West ali'-'!, the control exercised by the bishop 01 the diocese over the monasteries in his jurisdiction was from first to last scarcely more than titular. But in Latin Christendom the centralising authority of the pope supplied the want of episcopal control, not, however, without the vices which are inherent in an overstrained centralisation. Before the 5th century there was no uni- formity of rule among the various monas- teries even of one race or country. Cassian complained that every cell had its rule; that there were as many rules as monasteries (Instit. ii. 2). In .some cases, under the roof of the same monastery, a divided allegiance was given to several rules at once (Mab. Antuit. 0. S. B. Praef. 1«). All this was perhaps inevit- able from the faot that the monastic life had its oriffin not in an impulse Piven by «ny one directing and controlling spirit, but in the exigencies of the age generally. Gradually order emerged out of this chaos. The ascetic writings commonly a.scribed to Basil of Caesareia sometimes to his friend Eustathius of Sebasto, ex- ercised from the first over the monasteries of the East an influence which they have never lost in thos' unchanging lands where change is an impioty. The rule of Basil — the first written code of the sort — was po]iular for a time in Southern Italy, \ stronghold, from the circum- stances of its colonisation, of Greek sympathies, was translated into Latin at the instance of Urseus, abbat of Finetum, probably near the famotis pine woods of Ravenna ( Mab. Ann. 0. S, B. I. IS), was used in Gaul during he 5th century at I.emovicus ( Limoges ) in con- junction with Cassian's Institutes (A. IV. 40); and won for itself the commendation of Cassio- dorus and Benedict. Some European monasteries at first aiepossessioi; ing Easter ai tonsure, &c., hold its owt exotic rival. lienedict wa bevond the Me.jul. S. J;cn Amid all tl that which g monastic sys authority of tlian that of a iu modern tim "*' an Oriental 7M)- For his field his otlice, walls, primari enemies from h lie (juite ,as usel he reigned su] followed them (Cnic. I'lirracon "nn was a spv --); was boiinv any misconduc^t iiabitual contfls! himself. It was P"lii'y thus to I I^t was, in a wf Gregory the Grei olmruh has alw her monastic auxi T.isjabond monks '"ii- •!'), &c.; of. On the same prin( that solitary reel either .is monks ■*"• I'C. 17, 806 y'"-<-/l. V)3.) Th. 'icism, thevowof 1 chndience has beei vitality. t'nirn the fi,-st 1 nise I of repressing hand. Jerome am: l.iH-lessness of the ^^i*'^," the -Gvi "irrants (Hier. i". ■V:n. cc. 28, ;i 1 : 7^, had recommended 1 MONASTERY Arte,- the ..vno, „/■;'!'"•■ «'-'"''''^'"y l"'l'"l.,-. exist separatdv 'Hip LT . ''■^'■'' ''"■■'■"«'' *« ""i-c inharmnny with fhpf„ '"""'' " *^'* Italian peninsula wh „ T"',"'""""''" °'' th-.' Ma..ti.:al W, . t Z ?"l"''^ '^'•"- "'•■'■1^ Wheievei- the two rnio "f' f'P- '•'*' ^5). the^aniemoL^^t ;;^;-^;;;'*''y-iei; an,l as of n„c,ssitv ,„„„ V'"'"' '"'^^''"''ly Hibernian. Even fn'i rown u' ^7 ""^"^^ '''^^ iiatue monks (" Scoti " ,^ t "V^ ^'^'"^^ 'he 'H Easter an,l the right war < <• 'k /"'. ''"'^P- tnnsure, &o, the rule of "^ "(^shaving for the holJ if,, owk aca "st ,h» ""'"V""^ *'"'«'' ^o exotic rival. f the sfh *°'^r"'""°"''' "'' ''-^ Bene,lict was ca ./t T'""-^'' "l*^ "'"'« •"' biMond the Twee rHolt n '"'»-^i"narles Am„l all tliese (iivercencie, ,nT )• ■ that which gave cohesLn T i '''.f -epaneies, ■"onastic svftem was th, f"*"'"-^' '" "^e authority of the abb! ! "'."""' "'''^"■'"8 t'.an tiu.Iofac,;tfta,"Kn:Mt'*^ ^""'•'^■' >n mo,leru times, an,i aim'sl on^ man-of-war of an Oriental de,p t " ^ r„;' T "'"^ ""«' 7W). For his monkl f„ I?" ''■ ''''"^"f. a.d, hW.i his Office '^."iA M^itT;^ '"^r-- «« «all«. l>n-,narilv in !; a tr fV ^^''^'"'^ "'« enemies from without bu wi i .h "'"•■' ''■'^"'"■^' he c|uite a.s useful fb • V, • , •'"'"' '^"'"e to )>» ■•ei?ned s p em . TnT^"'" ^"""■'=" '"• -^')i was bound to inform til .• fu ''P' ^ nnv misconduct on he • '■'"'"■•i-abbat of rs.,":v{HF€f 5:::ft2:;! W monastic auxiliinJr ' ■" "'il'-iing vagabond mon s (G l^' ^j'^^'-y --«■•« against "'■ •!«, &c.; cf (h^ ^'j ,^^P- '• *0-vi. 82, Onthe'sam;\,H„c:;recft: .rG^'V "^ ''^■ tliat solitary rechisp. , ""^■' '"^ Great enacted obedience has been on« 1 ►^ °'' ""T"'**'«Di''f; vit.lltv. ""^ S-'ent secret of monastic hand. Jerome anVr ;""".'"" "^'^^ "« "'"n h^N«ri:fr^E:::^?r"rt'^"« MO .VASTER Y i223 'hattheg„vernu:;nt';" :^2n';T'''''™^-'-^' b'- c:,rried on bv abb.t • i T ''"'''' "honld "'^^■'■vention of a tuior hi t k'""", ^^'"'""' "'" rivalry between hi 'ibbn 'l'" ."'"'"''' '"= any As n,on,usteries, oth in k",' '"■' ''""tenaut. Christendom, began to brf"'" ,'!"' ^^'"'"'"^ I'.-'>ximity to g4a? c.tie, th "" "^ .'■" ^■'"^'•■'• precautions against disolr be "'"' ''''"'''"' more necessarv Greg y L r "f """''-■ ""' an rJmost ubi,,uit uf ?„, ervi i'T'' ''"''T"^ thnstendom, recmmer lid ^nV ?■ "''"'' '-'""' three years before aZvi e sh„' 1 1 h "" "*" ''"'"' («reg. JI. /;>,„. i^. oV.'' 7"" '"become a monk hi< -licitud/'^,;Vh; Lsl^'?. "'"^ ,%'^''n. i" "-nasfic - <^'-"^'' by I-OKis, the son .nl "'"''''■''• '^>/«'- ^V. i.) Great restortM:an:Sr,°'' "^'""'"^ "'« abbeys of his dom niu ".]'". "S'' to the great had wrested it. [iBiiAT] '""' ""* '''"her uuder the'ouset ofth'C, .: "'"t."'' '<"'"« disintegrated empire had eel ' ""^ ^''-''^^'re the the strong hand o 'h n L h! cTTT'"^ by were evervwhere the , I !r^ ■ f *' "'e m,.nks lawless violen . of t " 7-' "^ T^^' "^ ''^^' asainst the brute force off. """^ '^'^''"' '" and again they con nted kit 'If ''?'"";', ^^^"" out fear, and without favout" I ""'"'^^ "■'"'- >n«^.nce, among the Sk' ^"'""t":"^ '"■■ profligacy of tL (ii *'.''"?^' rebuked the prou.iest'iJi S--;;^-n princes. Th: barons, bowed in re veren" e ber '"'-l "'^ ''is feriouslv awful attribti*- .^'^'''' '^e mvs- reeluse -counng tl rth 1 ^01 nb ''f ' ""'''"^^'^ eell, or, at lefst. IZ^ tlu? ft""'?. '■••"" ^is powerful an ail v. T|,e doi 1 *'f"'-'^"'I' >''' -so tuary and asylum f r the A ' u"^'' " """■ unfortunate, became 1 1 ""'/''•' ""^ the tenure of the throne was oTe;'''" ^"" ^^e -n.ent place ..r the inc:Cj;ir---- 1224 MOXASTFUY *-ss;:, n ,i'^-\i it vv.is ilfsiiiitili' to put. . iif the wiiy witlimit liillinj;. What li^il hci'ii at lii-sl in many cum's JnvolMiMai-y, caini' In In' [iriziNl liii- its (■wii sake. CldlliiMa, tlic willow urcii'vi.s. in tin' ■it h century, wlii'ii lliii'HtiMicil with ileath or llie lonsnri' lur luT suns, pri'leniMl ",l«alli liernre il('i;railalion." In the Hth ci'iilury two ex-kiiiKs, t'ai'loiiian the Knuik, ami Kailiis tlic I.oinlianl, sought aiiil loiin I sholli'i' at the sanio inianunt liy their oivn rhoice.in the nnoiaslery nCMonte (.'a.sino. I.iriiis, the snecessiM- ot'Charles the (ireat un the tlirene of the Krank.s, wasonly ilissnaded liy his inililes, i\\ A. II. Sl'.l, tVoin liecoining a monk ; t'oiirtijen years later hn wa.« eom|ielleil liy his sons to retire to the monastery ol' ,St. .Me.lanI, lit .'iolssoMs. The list of .s()verei);ns wini I'rom the .■)lh to the l(.(i\ centnry, either hy eoiislraint or hy ihoiee, liecante monks, is iniliieil a loni; one. lHstini;iiish,-'l otlenders amoiiij the I'lMnks hail the option of leiiia: alint up in a nionaslory i r ol' iin leigoinj; Mic usual eanonlenl ponHiiuof (tjipitul. A'.'/, Fnini: v'-. 71, !"•; vw. .'li'). Karly in the lith eniMiiy, ''<\ 'he iirst tiino, neeiM-ilinj; to Mahillon, criminal ;.: >,-.(.i iiV'li-ioon.i were sentencoii ))y a council in ti f ■liifh-o,; I, ot" Kranee to inrnnenfion in a nioimsts'iv (■' u/'- /Ijniuiiciise, A.n. '>i;, 0. .'t ; of. 'Jioijii;' 'M ^ijip viii. 111). In the 7th coninry, in Hit w in^s ot' the s;re:it historian ot" the We^t'.'rn dm ,';i, "tliu pi'acet'iil passion lor munacliii-hi hinl ,'".'(;oine H madness, which seized vn the sti-oiii^t'.st. soino- tinies the lien'est soi\ls. J!.ina.''crii'.. arose in all iinarters, and j;athered their tnlmle ^'f we.'illh from all land.s " (JliJinun, Hist, of L d. Ckristi- unit I/, il. '-''Jl). Under the fostering caro of the great Cli.^rle<, iiioaasteries were not merely a shelter and a !;ii.;e from social storm.s, and centres from whicli radiated over fon and tMrest the civilising Intlueiiri's of the farm and the garden, lint .schoids of useiiii learning, according to the rei|nireniunts and cap^'citios of the period. Already, under the Menu ;n,'ian.s, .sons of princes, for instance, Meroveus, so. of Ohilperie, had been sent to monasteries to he taught (Mah. Ann. 0. iV. Jl. iii. .'i+). Charles made many and liheral grants ol'l.ind to the monasteries, and his monk-loving Mm ;;ave even more bountifully. ]lut line build- ings and wide domains, besides attracting the cupidity of the spoiler, brought with thein the )>ri le and tlu> lu.vnry. which follow in the train of wealth and prosperity (Milman, L. C. ii. 2!I4). Alibats too often took advantage of the ab.seuce of ueiajhlionrin;; barons mi military .service to seize their liet's, stepidng into their jdaco, and becom- ing themselves feudal chieftains. Hut they were not content with the coniparatively limited jurisdiction of their predecessiu's. The recognised appeal to the king in their case soon fell into desuetude ; they assumed a position above their feudal peers, us suzerain lords ; and on the principle that a thing once devoted to God beiaunes His only, His always, His altogether, they claimed various immunities for their lands from the ordimiry tolls and taxes. " Their estates were held on tlie same tenure as those of the ■ a nobility ; they had been invested with th , especially in Germany, according to the ' . Teutonic law of conquest. Abbacies were oripinaHy, or became, in the hlriclesL sense henetices. Abbafs took the same oath with other vassals on a cluiug- of sovereign. Abbats :.» W h; are : to iiir)self !JuiliM- rhe MON'ASTIORY and abbesses were bound to appear at the Ifeer- li.inii of the sovereign." (Milman, ih. ii. oH!l.) 'I'liongh the abhats themselves were forbidden to canv arms, and took their oath of fealty a CO Hi ..llors, their " men " were as much boui. ( to 11 llow the king in his wars as the '• men ' .t his I ly vassaN (iVi.). The lirsl instance reijorlut of H ti',;hling ahbat is that id' Warnerius, in i, brea-' plate and other accoiitremi'iit^, taking .m activi' part in the defence of Uoin-' against ' i ,: I.miibirds in the H'h centnry (i': ii. •_'4.l). j Abhal ., not iinnaturallj- perhaps, in circnmstaineH ', liketh-se. grew lapiMy l.'.s and la.ss oisliiict in their ni.aiiiier of life from ';i;:i' compeers, tn. lav aristocrac, M-ound theia. 'Ili-i.- illustrious patron i had to Pi j),'..., their huMiaj; and hawking pm- I jieiisitiei, or.lering them to do their shooting :iu\ their other (icid sports by ih:\ uty, i > (he p'-r ..ii of the lay br (l.ers (Cii/nt. ■'!.•■' At. K.u. jfii^ e. :i, A.l). «0i!, 1. c. I!); Vuiu:. Mi^/iin'. ,.l>. 'i!;!, ..•. 14), and he denounced severely mo i " lazy and caiele-ss." ('harh.i reserve : the appointmeiil of the great abhats. ' feebler .-^way of his succes.sors monasteries became ! more 'in I more secular. The younger and the illegitimate sons of noble or royal families ' came to regard the richer abbeys as their j pii'vimony, and resented the inlrn'sion of men of lower birth into these high places of the ciairchi And though then, as always, in spite of every discouragement, genius andpiety imiie. times forced their way to the front, and tin. i jh sometimes baser arts won preferment, the laiu'.-r ecclesiastical liet's passed so generally into .he hands of the nobles, as to make the great nblmn almost a caste (iMilni. Lit. C/ir. ii. MJ'I). The relation of monks to the clergy, and their continuall; recurring jealousies, form a curimis chapter in the history of monasticisni. Origin-,' ■ monks, as a class, were regarded as layiueo. thongb even from the lirst there wore individual instances of | ersons becoming nimiks alter being ordained. Htill, as monks, all ranked collectively with the lay, not the clerical part of the Christian community. The term "clerici " was applied not only to the clergy [iroperly so called, but to the nuiuerons olticials eoniieilid with the church in various secular caiiaeitii's, as bursars, doorkeepers, &c. Accordingly, the monk, even if he were not himself a lavniaii, was naturally classed with laymen, as 'being unconnected with ecclesiastical ollices of aiiv sort. Monks, for their jiart, were more thiin content to bo so regarded. It was one of their a.\ioms that a monk should shun the company of a bishop as he would the companv of a woman, lest he should bo ordained perfone and against his own free will ; for monks were in re<|uest for the diaconatc or the priesthoed as well as abbats for the ollice of bishop" (Cass. /(i.s-t. xi. 17 ; I'.ingham, Urii;. lCcr/,:i. iv. 7). Monks indeed had no cause to be ambitioe <" ecclesiastical dignities. In the 5th ceii they took precedence of deacons (Kpiphan. / Ixviii.); and iu tho East their archimau . had places at the councils of i^ •' i 'C. P. A, Com:. Kph. Act. I. Sess., dn Like other barriers between the ii . ; .-..ir. h\> fellow men, this demarcation betwec: • aksand • After the Stli century, blshopa were frequcnllj' liiwmi fruin muuiig the luuuks. clergy bee 41 h centn iiiitive aii.s ' 'le can -. ,1 ajijiroiimal -/i/;. (1,/ / ;. work. Till " train ,iv;.i (I'' Hltf. ; tin) OH- Isi than the pa on the ot M»: [U'iest I its resideni looked ii.ttu help :.l tliij tb..ns/h fori, rii.ii,' l.omilic Bished in ,.. semeiiriio; n with the ■ .ui iii. ofi). Am clergy in tliei clerical costu Ctli century i wearing tho their wearing own rude .saiii Am; I. i. A.I). Cunc. Laijilic. more usually, tery were siijij at the ahbal's times; soiuiitii reside in the i the monks th JI. /.///J. pass.). resorted to the i. 2). [OitAioi One of the h was to regulate their monks a Great, like his d first of the pop lahiaireil to prei heyiiiid its own and [irivileges ol til iilliciate wit (cf I,eo I. l:j,j parochial clergy curi!> to theq'ui,. He ordered ba) iniiiiasteries. H and he censure^ either entered without tiieir h however, he train neglected by its of the adjoining they should pr theiiisel . es for a their " vicar " ( iv. 1 ; iv, 18). begun to bo ch with tho clergy ■''»"'■. ii.); and tl gre.it Carlovingiai 'iiry, by subjecti; di.:!i,-.n ..j' ([,;. i^i^ teatiiinally f:ivour< Koine, in A.I). KL'7, i order (Cone. limn. M fll, ITcnr- il) li •JHlt.) In 'l>i. ilun ti' (if I'l'i Itv ,. , IIIIK.'ll l)«'"r,. ( ! ' ' llU^ll ' .( j MOVAHTKRY tlalu ■: v,,i\^gu •• t«r tlui rUTL-v (lli,.n,n // rari: :"^^iHT■' withmit tneir l,ish,,,,.,' sanction T r V uum. c. .0;; a council at Aaclien MONASTERY 1228 >i 1 • ■, "" '" pliri.slKH whi.Pl' tli,.v 1, 1 ''"■"''■'li'"" ■• '-r r,;si,|..„,,, ,irl, ;,!''.:' "" .•rimi,.„t,.|y. 11,,,, tl.o I„„" , •"'■"■' """«- '-'^.■m. the monks r^, ^^r^"^^"'^ ■•""'■•y C"mtni'n(vnii.ri» „f „ yiKn imin (Ik; very bv the l.i.shopshoul, Zlll ""-' "'"""^terv "f Byrsa h vin/ boon *"-' "''^''*' i" the ,lince»« own Lho., 7h ^ . "xconimunicated by hi, fro"';,: •„ve1:'b;Sil!" C;,.rth..g., (..o. 525) favour of the ,bb"'t uT\ ""' P™nou„co; ^ ac Deo d acentia "^ »n,i .i,' > ' '"it"". firn,.., ' a ^r, niT'^eS, t^r T '""■ Mabillon think,, that tM, rf^hV f' ^'^*^' to another bi,ho,,, involving f„?fh "^ "f'"'"' jho^i^ht of ch,!™ing "^nji^ :t:^.::°T::''j Insula (Lerin,) and Theod:Vu: 'bi hoi i'Fr"' '" Imm (Prc^u,), was settled at Ar e, ftr m L ■'•?' ably. There it was enacted. trt'^^Srak: 1226 MONASTKUY nhiiuM (il)i'y tliH liisliiip ill i|tii'Hlii)nN ri'lafiiiff to tlu'ir iilticH iiH ili-riiy, wliili' liiy iiiciiikH slmiilil obi'y tlii'ir alilml ciily ; "ii tlu> iiiit> Iminl, thnt tm one nhdiilil iillii'iiil;( in tliu iiKiniiNti'iy, cxri'iit. a» (loli'iriiti'.l liyllio bijilinp, iiiiil, on tlio (It her, tliiit fho l)isliii|i shiiiilil lu'vcr ri'i'civu iiiiy liiy-bintln'r to oKliniiliiiii, witliniit tlui eoiiiii'iit (>r tliu iil>l>at (Liilib. ('"mi/, eel. 17(11!. viii. pp, ti:l,")-():)ti). Itut I'vi'ii tins WHS no linul or ptirniiincnt suliitioii if till- i'Vi'r-rr('urrini{ ilillii'iilly. ('imniils nuain iind aifiin throinjh tliti (illi aiitl 7tli icntiiiios ri'- alliniiO'l llii.s riinilninciitnl ilistinction lii'twccu niniilfs (IS iiioulis, an'l inonlts as ilcrpy, Imt in vain. 'I'lii- tcmli'iicy of lliin^;s iiclually was to innki' I lie inorasteiy within its own liomuiu niori' ami niori' Imli-pcniliMit of its bisliop. No ni'W iiionastcry loulil hi) foiimleil without the bishop's sanction (t'imc. Chitlicii. A.ii. 4;>l, f, '2+ ; Ci'iic. Afialh. A. I). 5()(!, o. 'J7); just n» ii layman iietMlitl tho saniu porinission to (iVBct a ihurcli (Com: l/mtl. A.I>. .')'.'4. o. It). If th(> bishop liimsolfwi^i- tho foiimlur li« nii);ht di'voto a fortieth part of his opiscopul iniHinio as en- ilowiiii'iit, insttiail of tho hun^lredth part pcr- inissibio for tho omlowniont of it iii'w church (Co/ic. Tolct. A.l). (i,'),'), c. .')). Hut, tho nioiias- tory once foundoil, thu choice of n now iibbat bi'lonijod not to tho bishop but to tho monks themselves. Hut the bishop minht interfere, in case of thi'ir elect inij ii vicious iibliat. 'I'iioy were free to elect whom they would, one of their own body by preference, if possible, Imt, in tho event of there being no eliijiblo candidate amonj; tliemsclve.H, a stiannor from another monastery (lieiicd. Anianens. VunairJ. lU'^inl. v. s. ; Cone. JiO'iKin. A.l). (iOl ; Cone. Tulot. x. A.D. Ii.">(i, c. .'!). Nevertheless the abbat was to hold his ollice under the supervision of the bishop; ho was to attend the bishop's visitation vearly ; if he failed in the dischftrge of his diity, he was to be admonished and corrected, or even, in I'.ise of uross misconduct, deposed by the bishop, not, however, without a riijht of appeal to the iiietropidiian or to a ijeneral assembly of abbrtts (Cuiu: Aitii-I. A.n. .Ml, cc. 19, 20; C'lic. i^jkiim. AD. .'>17, c. ly ; Coiu:. Arclut. A.l>, fi,')4, c. ;t; Cimt: Jwiium. A.l). tiOl). (.(utside their monastic precincts the bishop was sui)poseil to h.ive a general juri.sdiction over the monks in his diocese, and in this way, ohviou^lv, mi^ht often jirove liiniself an invaluable and almost indispensabl.' ally to the abbat, seated within his monastery, in coercing and recl.iiming truants. (Cono. Aiirel. A.D. .Ml, c. I» ; t'oiic. Artliit. A.I). i'),")4, c. 'J). Monks were forbi.blen to wander trom one diocese to another, or from one monastery to another, without commenda- tiuy letters trom the bishop as well us from the abbat ; if coutuiuacious. they were to be whipped (CoMC. iuld. A.l). G'.ib, 0. u;!; Cone. ]'i'tu:t. A.D.-t().'), CO. ;), ()). The bishop's permission was renuisito, rot the abbat's only, for a monk to occupy a separate cell apart from the monastery (Cunc. Auivl. A.D. 611, c. 22). In short the bishop was in theory, if not actually, responsible for the moral conduct of the monks in his diocese. Of course his control was more of a reality over their cci lcsia>tical ministrations. The bishop niij;ht not ordain a monk, nor remove a priest- niunk from a monastery to parochial v.r.ik with- out the abbat's consent, might not interfere to preveut a priest or deacon from taking the MONAH'l'KllY monastic vow (('oiic. /l,/iink's vow of obeilienco to his iibb.it was not to siipersedo the canonical obedieiu'o of the clerk to his bishop; and, though the force of circumstances might natiiriilly draw the monk to Uib abbat and to his brother iii> iiks uhciievir their peculiar rights ami privileges were threatened, tho liisli- p could alw;iys retort elleclivclv by simply holding baik his h:iii,| wlien called to ^;ive the m.inastery the benelil of his episcopal services. From the reiterated cautious of the councils In this period llg,■l|||^t any encroachment of tho bishops on the pro- perty of the monasteries, it would seem as if a weallhy monastery was sometimes a " Naboth's vineyard," as old monastic writers express it. in tho eyes of a greedy or overbearing prelate. lilshops are forbidden by the council of I.erida, in tho north of .Spain, A.D. .^'24, to seize the oU'erings made to monasteries (Cunc. /Icnl. c. ;t ; forbidden to tyrannise over mona.sterii's or meddie with their endowments by the council id "I'oledo {folic. 'J\ilit. iv. c. .'il), and by the council of Home, A.D. t!01 (CiHic. Vi'om. A.D. (inl). An- other auincil of Toledo in a.d. tl.'ui, ordered any bishop guilty of appropriating a iiioiiastery for the aggrandisement of him.selfor of his family to bo exooinniuuicatod for a year (due. J'uUi .x c. ;t). The miuster mind of Gregory the (treat was quick to recognise the importance of keepiiu; the monks distinct from the secular clergy, and, at the same time, of providing some ellii lent, ollicial supervision, against la.xiiy or imiiioriliiv in the monastery. Of those numerous letters lif tiregory, which attest his almost ubii|iiiii)u» vigilance over tho ecclesiastical allairs of we.-.t.i u Christendom, and the commanding inllueme which made itself felt far and near, not a lew contain his adjudication in quarrels of abbats with their diocesans, ills personal svmpatliies wore divided, for he had himself been'au ardent and devoted monk, before becoming tho head of tho ecclesiastical sy.stem of Kuropo; and, like a true statesman, ho .saw thnt tho wav to niake tho cloister and the diocese mutually helplul, was to guard against any confusion of the boundary-lines between their respective spheres. The otHco of the monk, he writes, is dist'nct from that of the clerk (dreg. M. L'ji. v. 1); it is dangerous for a monk to leave his cell to become a priest ; a clerk oni'o admitted into the monastic brotherhood ought to stay there, unless I immoned to work outside the walls by the bishop (h'p. i. i>). Tho abbat is lirst to be elected by the monks, and then to be formallv consecrated by the bishop (Kp. ii. 4, ■-'). (Juoiie occasion Gregory, taking the selection of an abbat into his own hands, semis u certain monk, Uarbntianus, to bo instituted abbat in the diocese of Naples. But in writing to the bishop, (Ireirorv qualities his mandate by adding, that liarbi- tianiis is to be appointed " if the bishop approves his life and character "(" si placuisset vita ac mi.r?s"). liaiualiauus, 33 abbat, admitted into the mona tery without due probation a postulant, who soon afterwards ran away. Gregory blanies the bishop i quiries befiii 81, X. 1-4). vei'y severel after tho inn "lore than o bre.iking the """■Id, he lav tho bishop ii', viii. H, ix. 1 bishojis to e.\ away monks, , from holy ,.,„ bishop is not Ihi nastery he is not to (i\; tlie iiionasterv for niiiiisteri'iil willioiif, the /I I'e is not to one their abbat; a been the most I is not to harass visiting them t, inonlinato e.xpei fering with the with its interna »'iy; onthoconi and privileges di 34. ix. 111). In, ot ejiiscopal (■,,„(; I'lai'ed themselve diocese (,Mah. ,-!„ The poliey „(•(■] w.is nioro"repre it substituted alsi mainspring „f (),„ tile linal npji-al s| nt once t„ ,„„|(,, lii:.iiiig, and to j„ Cluing a separ,, cliiircli and state. Mild asdeleg.ite', I'll! not as a |)ower in his authority uv time to keep hini bishop. The empe: «nd monks of ),i^ f'Midal retainers, a c, f'lr delensive and i in flieir cells and dioceses were all to ni'inastie order or ti tc.'iehiiigi>intheschi '""•ifs, tho clergy bu "I'ler their bishop. Ii'gi.dation was done '•iill, for this p,,,.] direction in tiie pari' Bit in sjiite of «,„„ ni"n.isteries grew in.. ttie (larochial clergy '""■■e easy, as (Srego, till! bishop must be 1 in monnsterios of his '■"■aforcehisauthorit »«ept it. It was' ' The emperor's attenti "'„»" "h'cational reform, liters to himself from '"''i^- Monatt. i. c. s). MOVASTKUY Hio huhoM f,ir .,,„,i . ,1 <)'"n.sl.,,!',,,,,,, « "tf •"■';;.l<.- l-rnper c„. f»l. X ■>.i\ «.,"'""'■ """•IwtmiiiH (/:.,,, i, v-y..;:^;,,'' :;;'•;;,[■ ;- -i- „,i: >!li •''••''V''«''''''"""' V. «:ir':;'''' "•• " """ «'"l'l. I." lavH tin. Cm.I I '"'■"'"«'" "le »•"'• «. ix 114 X H '^'\''"'' •'■''''• -"-'. ^» away nmnk.s, „,„| ,„ (,,, ' , V "'' "'""Mn^' ,„„.. ['?■"' '■■-ly-nMnuuin(";'\'" ,':'''• ''"«'' ' i>'^h,ii> , „„t ,,, ... V' • ■''- '•''••). Till. l«^'n the most fn.,,,„„, ,V ' "'j'* """'"•^ '" Ixn,,. f-in,^ with tl, 1 , :: ";,™ >^ ''y in....r- it Mn,stitn.,,.,i/uM,t;;;e„:,, A' ;■';,,''' "'■"«'"■>•; "' ""I'.' f" mak,. the n, , ' "'"" '''■•"'"" CKinJ, nn,l state. H,. « , Z '. ""'"•I"'"''""' <'C «l'l«it as ,|,.|,,,,„,,,, „fVh,. I "KKra.i.liso th,; timo to ke.,, hi, ,2 iir I'i^fi"!'. ThJon,,!^ '' ' '""' ''"'"'"1 to hi,s «n.i innnkso " r;;,;;:" r-^;^'"" '••'•'^'oiv ni"n,,«tic onl,;,. „r the n L, '^'""'."'f '"I" of the "■•■".•lm.S >■ in the s^hooln ! :'1."'?1'"'' "'« ""'"ks t"n^s, the clen-v b, it ,f '''V'' ""^^■''' "><'nas. ""'I''-- their bish;,,, IT, ',' "■"'•''/" their way «^'ll' <•">• this ,' "'' """"■'th ".ns„„„nat-e ■""n.isteries grow i, se. i) ? """■ ™'""IS the '"".0 easy, a.. Z^hZ'T"^'!- " **»» ''"■^ t^^'hisho,, must bf ,,tlij:;,'"/' '"""ythat I" n,o,,,,steries of his ,li 1" ' 7 «'""' "'■''«' -nfnroe his„,,thori ; o ! ,n '""/" "•'"''''■ '"•'' MOVASTKRY J 227 -n;:;;t''i,im::r\:;;:':e/'';;r„o''''',.'^''-'''"ho, ''"t'"ili"tC,of„sy,„ ! .'";;''<'l";lita,„ a„,|, a «n.T,.ss„, a,,,,oi„,„r( ; , ^IT" «"n;"-""y. a„,| fin;ie^l na.ler (■|,,a^^r V , w"'' !'''" '^ '-^ ''■"■ -•''-tothe:';; .:;;;:';;•' t" his,, i,,,,,,,,,.: ;Hho,,t th,;i:h;;l--,.:;;"-, their aM„^ ;'''">v to the bishop L Hi ;/'• "". '"• *^"« t" ' The emperor'" attrnn~„ ^ ^f •" '^"^tio.ml^efortul""!,;*''''''''''*' '" "•" »<'«« ««»" ,„ himself fro™ clr^,,'^^ '*""" """"y written ^Stud.Munail.l 9; "'""'"'teries (imw): '"" the bisho,M,r metro,; ,, ',"";''' ^■"'"•''■'l •""■-r or treas,,,^;: '.':''•';: ' ."W-iut « '"""■■-"■■•y ,„.t ,.r.,vile, wi" ^ ' """>' •"•'•I' "'■"'lint of t|,„ , ■ ' " """ already, u, «'"< that any ahLt ':,;:;; 1: ",;";! -■-"^u' "'"1. 'nto the monastery for , ''"'"""K '"''"is- •""'i-h.'.! to anothe, ,„?n„ , "">'• ■-''""''' he '"•'"""" (Couc. i Av " "^ "'"' th..Te ,i„ ''-;;;::^l'::^~.,;;L;^'•■'""'''«"'^'''ways """'« then, mo,., « ., r i,. ;\'''''"'"''^''-' '"''1 hut the ,...werof the g .t Zj^'!' l"'-'»^i"ns : '■'■'■<""!'>( I.'o,,nrtionaMy ''""^ '' '""'"'!« ^as i„. '•■'I''"ity or the ty,an,v'of Th .'"""•'t'""-' the th<" IM'oteetion of the kl,,,/ ' "'*'■" '""'^T (Milnrnn, /.„,,■,; anS,;, "•"' o' '"'^ '""'"'■^ l'"!-" took «o,„e m,m ;!: "• .^i'*-.-). Tl,„ "I'oeial tntelage as h , ' T'"' their own t'"-«.st, an/,:'t;?; , .P-; ;;-h.Yh«;ldo^^ in -■•'« "f theg,.eatest b.wer ',,'"'■ •••""'■/ the ,,o,,o, an,| HO,,,., „f th, ,,, r ? "l'l""'"."l hy t>"n,s concerning the '., ' '"l""-tai,t ,(„es. -''•■ y hy him (i-e,iici„^!:::S 7:n '""'"''' -^;s,r:?r:!;ir''"^'^'^ '-'''- ■n-liate contact w I, ,1 7""""' ^'""" '-■'- "f cventH was s-ZUa i r ''I''"' ,''''' '•■•'"■•■^<' f '•'"" "cc„,,„tio,. TuLnZ C ■■'"'" '"" tor.es were „|,.e„,iy -erv , " ' ^'"^? """' "•""•'■■'■ ^« <'-'yli'« of the ,,:;£; '"''^■"■MIH father a missionary than , . ^" ''."'"'"ha was ""'I his infl„ence,tho,gh V r """:'■"' '"""•'"'"•. W.-.S lather the p .,•'", fi„,T^ "'"'"'>■ ««t"n'led than the stereotV,' "lir r' " ,''"'^ "'"" -lumbanus had be'fu ."theThi ", ''•«'"'""'•• lands rather than to li "" ''"''•' t" other ■-.-a,.,e„t* ot° " kX T''^- :'■''•' f-"vid :i':'ont '.f co,,trol/|ess ,me,,Tn ? '!'""' '<■»' .• taiies, that is monks Ih^ >*" •^''''VU,>.. ; 'n his cell, „pa,.t ft'rthc Zl^ ''"'"''"' ""-h j ^,0 Bystemnticaliv disco.Vntr 'f'"-"*' "■"« ""t ' tullvsupervised in /',"'-■'-"'• ""'" »» '^•'i-- The-cha^acter", al of the^ '*' "," ""' '"'"ti'H.n't. '-Hon tended' to make t,'/™^-^'?*'""' "--g""- pendent on its bishop oli^i^r.^u''^ '"^'^ J«- 0' the clan o^tribe.'^ve^St'^ii:;:'- *«% 12J8 MOXASTi'.UY 1^" i"-r;i- Oliil-lliinity, cxeirlm'd « imtriai'ilKil mithnritv in Bjiiritn.il, II-. vvi'll ns in ti'iii|i"i I miiltiTs; nrnl > tli» cimvi'utiiiil c)»tllllli•^llnl('llt^ j^iow in iiuinbcr an I inipc.rt in.c, 111.' ho,(.Uhi|i -I' tlu'ni wan mil r.'liiini'il ){.'n.T;illy in tli.) luniily dt" tint ch . I' tain. tli aliliat, lil<.' the iilli i .it' im' bill, wli.i WHS u~.Uiilly ti) III' t'i'iinil m .;vorv Ki'liif lll.lll;l^tl'^y, lii'iiij;, u< u rule. 1 . is.liutry (M..ntiil.^Tiili.'1-t, Munlis iij' tin' West, in. in.. 11)4, 2.^1-'.'M7). Ainim); tlio Siixonn In Knpilnn.l a similar ivsnlt was im'oiIii.imI by otln'r iiiii ■ Whuii Cbiistianity .■am.', the sutun.l lini.', int.. Ilio islanil, it iirni- in the f,n\^e .1 in.niai hisni. 'I'lui in. ink aiiil the iiii.^»l.inar} wuie .ini'. Many (if the l>riti>li in.'nks hail b'.^i nia>sarr.'il liy thi' lii'atlii'n invail.Ts ; many ha.! (Ii'.l li.r safi'ty to the pi'ai'i'l'iil am! |ii-iisi)«iiinH ih.iiiastfrli's nl' thi;ii- bri'thivu in Iri'lami. Iliit tbi'ir iilaci'K witi; quickly lillu.l by tli.ii Ti'iitunii; succuss.irn. Alm.ist cv.'ry largo chm- 'i wai> attacbi'il to a monaKtery ; nn.l In thullr i instamo tin; nmnks Wi!re thi! |iai'iMh-|irii!sts i I tho ill.i. oso (Milman, Ldtin Oiiistiiiiiiti/, ii. ('.4). All this j;avii thi! nmn.i.stcrii's in Kiu • '' n ii"M "vcr the po.ijilc whiili tlioy nm'or In, t, till thi'ir ilissuhitinn in I hi' liith ..'ntury ; ami as tli tiegiow Hi'aki'r which ha.l (;i'.iu|ii'il fho ni.ink.i aiouml the bishoii of the (linceso, ami as the in. mastery became iletacheil frniii the minster, all tliis strenntliem' I the alihats in their imlepenilence. The f.irmal excniptinn nl' ni. masteries frinn upiscopal cimtinl in thini;s secular ilates from the 7th century; anil the council (if Ceakhythc (Chelsea?) a century later only aHinuL'.t that the monks sh.iul.l take the bishop's ailviee ("cum consillo episco|ii ") in cleclinif an abhat ""'.'HO. Ciilfut/iL'iis. \ n. 787, c. 5). Kor all practicil purposes the authority of an iu.lividual bishop in Kn>;lauil cMr a nuinastery was hanlly ever mure tlinn nominal ; ami in course of time the lonlly abliats of the great monasteries vie.l in power and maguilii cncc Willi the iKTUpants of the greatest sees. The history of mouasticism, like the history .f states and institutions in general, divides itself broadly into three great jieriods of growth, of glory, and of decay. Not indeed us if the gr.v i b Were unchecked by bindrauce, the glory • - ch.iiuered by defects, the decay never arrested by transient revivals from time to time of the tiickerin,.' tlamo of life. Still the successive sea- sons of youth, maturity, old age, are marke.' plainly and strongly eu' ugh. From the begin- ning of the 4th century, to the close of the Tith, from Antony the hermit to lieuedict of Monte Casino, is th.' age of undisciplined imimlse, of enthusiasm not as y«t regulated by exjierience. It has all the fervour, and all the extravagance of aims too lofty to lie possible, of wild longings wiLluuit method, without organisation, of energies which have not yet leurne.l the practical limits of their own power. Everylliing is on a scale of illogical exaggeration, .s wanting in balance, iu proportion, n yminetry. I'urity, imworldli- ni-'ss, charit) , ,.re virtues. Therefore a woman is to lie r.garded .as a venomous rejitile, gold as a worthless pebble, the deadliest foe and the dealest friend are to be esteemed just alike (f../. Rnlliii. dc \'it. .'■S. c. 117). It is right to be humble. Theielore tlie lu.iu's culs oif hand, ear, or tongue, to avoid being made bishop (e.g. PuUaii. Jlist. Zaus. c. I'J) and feigns idiocy, in MOVAHTRHY order not to Im accuuntcd wi^c RuflT. li, o, IIH). It Is well to leach people t.. I.e patient. 'n 1 ■■,'■' a sick monk never speak- a kind wonl I Mi 'ho brother iimnk \. h.i nursed hiin i.".,.f. liiKw. >'i'(. /',((,■. ••. I'l). It in right to. i, 1 1. J lips fi-om idle w.inls. Therefore n monk h»lil» a large stone in his nioiith for three veins (il). c. 4) Kvery precept Is to be t.ikin literally, and obeyi'.l iinieasoiiingly. Ther.t'ore .some monks who hav.' Iieeii plu'ii.lered by a robber, run after liim to give him a simu-thing wliiih has escapeil his notice (Mo-ch. J'liit. c 'Jl'-'). Sell'-ileuial is enjoin.Ml in the gospel. Therefore the ttust. ,'■ 'icisui are to b: 'simply emlles'-. ' ic u-^celu. iii.ii.i's hi- •< i.-llinj, in a hollow tree, another in n cave, iinotlier in a tomb, another on the top of a pillar; anotluT Il is so lost the very appearance of a iiimu, that lo lssh.it at by shepherds who mistiike him for a wolf (I'allad. J/i,t. /.oim. c. T) ; Mosch. /Vof. c. 7.1; The.idoret, /ViiA.M. c. 1.".). The natural instincts, instead of being trnin.'.l and cultivated, are to be killed outright, in the utter abhor- me of things uialerial ns a dilileiiient of the sm '.. Adolius, a hermit near .leru-salem, and it is merely one instan.w out of iiiiiny, is said to have I'asled t"-o whole days tng.'ther ordiii.irilv ;■, d live in Lent, to have jiussimI whole nights on Mount Olivet, iu prayer, standing and iiiotionb-ss (I'allad. ill. <:. 104), and habitually to have sl.pt only the three hours before niorning. Dorotheus, a Scetic monk, use. to sleep in ■ n..inu.st,..-i,,.s „f J,,,.,, „,,.„":""' '"!"». ""-viriou, ''■"-T--f the n,o„,"r ",:'■" '""'''V''^' l"""'- tl'o onior. This d v.x., *^ ''' -^ "'« -""'t of CM,(cM»pla^.d ;;\h;^t» ,""' not been al^t-at of tl,B ...rent m . ' ^^"''"■''^■t. Ti,« M.a of Mouto C„M ,, '1' '" rnUny, the Ht..-le order under « "„"„,! • ""-'"'•, '""1 the at ; ,ne (Ferd. Walter, i" J";^\ ' ^"J«nt « - --upte.? and ;; "o SeT'bT'l" "'"'■".'•''^ "no nioua.stio o,-,|er vied ui h .^ '"»ury, hotv «,Wr;,„di.se,„..,„, LTl^tr't'' "" ^^'"-''"r i'e.Hn,o thejani.s»ariesor ,„ '"»'•»''*'= « The dirteronce botw'on R,m T '" '''^^■•"^'■'>"'- ?'■'■"■ than the iz„n;rr;''"' '^ •""•'">• '"''"" ' ' M.purtenan c^ i ^e ^r'' T' '-"''- , """i^'^te, V iu the rulei ll, , '■"°'^«i't'"n of a ' '"'""l"r»"fmona.tiei.m T! """^ '''« "'•«» ""v.nKr, ha« be,,, rturrZ"'"'/"'"' "'«'T l"l»tll,. M,„,,li^,j,^ But ft, . ° ''"^"t to 'h" >l..oadence o^ the mon! "-''"w «"''»" «"'' »'ting upon it t[,„„ *"',""'>'• to causes •<- -me.hinjf ^mrtJ,'^"'"''- .•"" 'Other "'its v,.ry tfei„K f,l"h 'fi"" '"''«'•'-'•" PHrt l-^l'^v the\nrf fe and ,1 u"" *^« '""^ »-l-e the ,.o.npler 1.. ^Tu. ''.'"'-"/ to ''■'l'l'<'ns it, humni .,„,;' '°t, wh ■, as ever '""M.r.tKi.sm, we ranno'f' ''i;'°;i*"f' to result jn '"*'■""")' at work ,.„ "' "^""""^ t''. re, MONASTERY 1 '20 9"tr;:rTG::;;";;;:;!."^r-''-'^r »«lv«. fnr,vard «, th. I. .''.':'"•'''' ''^t ri.e.... '''i-«H...r..nt„ei;t,, .;;;::;"';'"■« i-.n,^ „ tui-nndous ,n be ev,, X '"•/'"' •''•''■r.„al, ,,,,, •y w.riiicin^ at U,v\JZT '"I '"'"■"'• ""''■'"> t.e, and .ho%riv,l ' ^I; "'V'''' ''''"l'"''^''''!!- ''"'"'tf-n. In his fa t'a ' '""' "'' •"«"'<• ''^ «*vn salvatio,,, th'e del '"'r'"" '" "'"'' "'^'«J '" tl,e world" f «'", '""' '"""try. Ho Not. a..,„.dieti„,), ';,/"";■■ M. f>7'. i. 44, '"^•-'--^»y.n,.at:.;,s-^,;::i::,:7'-'^'t'. "oHiinuM, Uc J ,' *'•'"'»'" I-', IImumts. ';':^""»"ry „;'r',^'r^""«- "t- in tlli^ (.'■'/.v. ,.< /v,L',,,,l V "";i"nmnus (l{„d.), ^/J I ;,„'>• Jhoniassinus, A',,^,,^, ,•, ('««t.«bou, (I.uceae, I7:,'H). M, h,ii , / V'"' '^'"'■'j'/iwt fUMpeig, 1744^/ lUM^ ,,'■ ^^"^'"■'"""■'l. A^tCr^i^^^^' ^K;Lt.^(i:;:^;..«^^ H'aris, ,855r «, ^^nS^ Tf "" ' '" "" ^^ Jfr.U„» /,tabli.Le:t''o ■;; ~'^ -''-'."ent t" '-'"l.est monks were .„7h 2 ' ''^"'^""'- '''''« ''"■«"inK )f the w, I T ?*"*'"' ■^"•i^» occupying is.lated vJlsTa,l!'''i' «"'it"nes - of the d..M,rt, or the m !f '^'"^'"^^ '"•^^'^'•^^ tain ,„r,es, r^, f,,,, a sp," l'r''T,'''* "'""»- habitation.. The lifeTan L T"' """"' '"""«" fore absolutely i„de Iden? t "f ' ""^ '^ere- f 'iherty to iV«n, 7or hi.nsel^"'*' r"""-^ ^"'^ !'^. '"""J hest«daj,ted fi., thl . 7'*' " '■"'^- "^ ';'^" ot spiritual coLlu ion eo'nTe '"!""" '" ""> ab.st,a,:tion from all "Z'lllv, "'''""""• "'"1 "■a,s his obje,,t. Ifc ,Z\1 > f""-"'"". whiW, others, but-'he waTf,! '^.^^"f^V'""--! tVo.„ No one could ,l«i„, to lav '"■ '^"''^ '"*• rir'::';,^: ti".-on!^.tT'.,»J-[- ^«^.;•;ir:::,l;^"t^I;r:,^^ th;j::nX : P-'nence of otl,ers,\„a »■" P'"^' **■' *'"' «-^- a.scetios were .,„lle. .""^ ('..'""" "'■'"•"•»*'"» ie« discipliued brethreTto -d.';',' T' ■""' IS l2;io MONASTKIIY MONASTKUY fcir tliijr KuiiUncit in wimt bfjjnn tn Im rnllcil " thi' tiut' I'liili'Hiiiihy." Jinlr.ioi SI. Aiitiini/ ,ii,il St. Am'd'i.- Thi- cchIiw of ruli'H cit'tlil-i imtiirc, wlilili Imir tin' iuimii'h «f St. Aiitimy un.l tlii' Svriiiii iil.l it Uninh, |iiint«'(l l>y Iliil«lfiiiiis III lilx <'iili:r Jii-./it/nruin, nvi<. it in »(kiio',vlivli,'oil, ciiiiiijlRlldnH oi' II Inlcr iliiti', mul jinitiiilly ii.lii|iti'.| til till' ciifiinliitii.' ny^ti'iu. 'I'Ih'. hsvi' li.iwi'v.T i-iiii'.i.li'rnhlii viiliu', ih iiflmiliii. . fMithriil piitiiic I'I'llii Ii' , r lir,« ultln'i'mliot •<tiitiiiiiH to wliiili thi'v wiTf niii.st liulili'. Thi'V rtrii (ji'ir'- r:\lly ihsrai ti'iini'il hy mhiikI I'mnniun mciisi', anil AM intiiiiiiti' kiiiiivl(>.|({i' lit' Ininiiiii imtm-B. 'I'lio olij.'it III' till' iiilo, tn which hII i'Im' whs milisi- (liiii y, win li iiH liiiniiliiitiiiii l'"r sin, with I'anu'st •ontiitiiin, as n nii'Hii« nl' irHinmij tlw jinrlnn mul l'»viiiir 111' (i.i.l, Uiniil .si'ir-ilis,i|ilini' i« I'lil'iirci'il a» n iiii'HiH til this ciiil, viiliii'li'ss ill itii'll'. The osti'iitulinU'. iliiplHv iifiimi'tii'ism, nlinsijiving, nr dcviitiiiii i.H sti'inly |iroliiliit('il, uml w.iininijs •re Kivi'n ni;niiist s|iiriliiiil |iii,le. The il«y in tn be iliviili'il lii'tvviM'ii nmiiiml liilmiir, ri'Bilin){, nml prnyer. " Orn I't li'>;ii |iir|ii'tuo " ( A'l'v. iS". Aittim. c. 'J; /.'ir/. /s. 11); pvcii when ({iiinu; to drnw water the niuiils is tn oriii|iy hiiiisell' in roailiiii; (.!.<. c. 'j:i); till' I'sallils aii' t" he the rliiet' suhjeet.s (if his perusal anil ineilitation, tn keup him Irnni im|iiire thi'Ui;lit.H (.In/, o, 4(1; Is. I.!). The aii|iiiiiiteil hmirs ut' prayer are tn he striitly observel. lielnre tij' nmiik i;iies tn rest he is to devnte twii hours tu watihiiij;, in prayer iiud prniso. Miiliii'.'ht is to Iw spent in wati hiu^ to prnyi'r (A. e. ."i"), anil as snon as he risen he in to Jiray ami nieilitate mi the wiinl orcjoil, then lie- gin his work {.int. <:. .V2). I'ruyer is to he iiinile staniliiii;, aiiil that with tlic utmost rcver- eiK'o 111' lioily ; the inoiik must not lean au'iiiust the walls ol' his cell, or .shift his weight tmiii one foot to another (/s. o M). Foml is never to be taste 1 lielnre the ninth hour, except nu Satur- day anil .-^unilay ; only one meal i.s tn he taken in the day (.4ii/. c. 'J) ; eatiin; to satiety is tn ho Bvnided, still more cliilt.my {Anl. c. 3L') ; ii little wine is nllnwed, hut all drink must he taken slowly, n..t fiulpe.l down nnisily. If twn or more iiioiiks eat tnjjetlier each is to take what is placed hel'ire him, and not stretch out his hand to another dish {Anl. .'Ci ; /.s. 20). The sick are not to he forced to eat, nor to be rohhed of their portion (Ant. e. !i). Meat is to he avoided altoaretlier {.int. c. 14). Wednesdaya and Fridays are to be kept as strict fasts, unless a monk is sick {Ant. c. l."i). The time for taking fond and its quantity is to be li.xed by each monk for himself, and the rules laid dow'n are to he strictly observel, giving to the body as much as it wants, that it may be able to prav and wor- ship (iiid. K.xcessive fasting is to he avoided (/s. c. 54, Titi). The monk must maintain solitude, live alone, work alone, walk alone, above all sleep alone (.Ih*. e. (i8, 8 ; /,v. c. IS). He is specially to avoid conversini; with boys or youths, and as the most dangerous of all, with'women {Ant. c. ;t; Is. K. 1). Kven his relations living in the world are to be shunned, and the thought o( them repressed. He must not loiter in other monks' ceils. But if any one knocks at his cell he is to ojien to him immediately, and receive him with a cIki • ill! couuteuance. No idle questions are to b« put to him, but he is to be asked at once t( pray, and a book is to be given liiin to read. If comprising 194 separate heads. The society, for he Is tired, water i« In be '.jlven for liiii feet 1 if hid ilollies are rni;gi'i|. iney are to he niended : n' foul, wiwhel. If he ihailerii fnotislilv he is tn he laiilinii-ly sileiiiel ; if la' is an idle ruimifnti he is to l,e refreiiheil and sent about his biiniiiest (/.«, c. :i;i). When the ownerof the cell i|i'|iarts, the visiliir is lint 111 raise his eyes to see wlmli w.iy he ui'cs (/,,. c. :),')). If the guest leaves iinv. thing beh lid the host miiht iint exaniltie it In ■. e what it is {In. c. :)4). If it is some vessel r iiiijileiiient of iiiniinon life he is not to use II Hin.. out his leave (A. c. (10). I'mwded i hiirches m,. tn he shiiiiiied {Ant. c. in). If anything lakes a niniik to the city he must keep his eyes mi (li,. grmin I, liiiish bis business as soon as he can, aii'l return promptly. In nllering his wares for sal,. be is never to haggle about the price (A, c. .Mi). If an old man accmiipanies him on (he rna I he is not to be allowed In curry anything ; if ymingir men, they are to share Ihe load equallv, or if ii is very light each is to take it by turns'(A. e. I,i). Idleness is to be shunned as the greatest .i| laugers (Ant. c. 411). The monk must I'mve hiiiiself to work against his will, and fullil imy task assigned to him without iiinrniuriiig(A<.c. 7 ). If two monks 111 copy (ine cell, neither is In Inrl it over the other, hut each Is to he ready at micu to do what the other bids him (A. c. ;i(l). Tlie ntmiist respect is to be |uiid to others; iiniio shoulil spit or gape in another's presence (fn. 0. 21). All sense of pitiperty is to he jitit away. If a monk returns to a cell he has left and liiids it occupied, he is not to try to turn out the intruder, but go and seek another ei II (/». c. G;t). If he changes his cell he is to Like nothing away with him, but leave all to his successor (/.v. c. (!4). All ostentation in dress is to he avoided ; young monks are to go simliliv and wait tHI they grow old before they wi.ir a good dres's (h. c. .'(H). A monk must im't .shew nil' his voli I , but pray in a low tmie (Anl. c. 27). If ho cnpies a book he is not to ornament it (A. c. 2:t). The love of riches is to bo regarded as i hu bane of a monk (h. c. titi). The sick and intirni are to be visited, and their water vessels lilh.l (.-III*, c. 34). Alms must be given up to, hut not beyond, one's means. A monk should never laugh, but always wear a sad countenance :is one that mourns for his sins, except when ntlier monks eoiiie to visit him, when he is to shew a bright face (Ant. c. 47 ; la. t. .'lit). The diseiisis of the .Sim, I are to be opened to his spiritual lather (A. c. 0,4:i). All is to be done that others nmv glorify their Father which is in iieiiveii {Ani. c. ;)0). (I{c,jh/(W S. I\ A'. ^iiio7(i'i „(/ jilinx smis mtmivhus ; Isaiiie Abbiitia A'o/m/.i mI Muiuic/ws. llnlstenius, Cixi. Ee• i went to work toge in the weekly mi, jiri'sided over by , stnlf of stewards ilsries, and ministi nonised authority hri'thren gave n w ' 'I'l/. c. '-', (I), 'J'f \\u very strictly de lie »ns absolute. N out his .sanction. A «M in his kee|iing, , h theiight good, goi firtliat pur|iose. N «ssli;nnient, or try nii). These olli, prnriist, were to be vii: ffrrty of the r.nnv..nt '^•;f\ back at the end H'llneked up till the («-M). They were to MOVANTKuy '"''i" '•"r „ ,„„i „„.: I ,^iiM:r''i"'""'' "'"- ::zJ^: ;::;::- "^ -^!'r^':,:x::;:: '■»'■; i'>i"it„, iJ^^^:.r^ ;:;::;■'' '•■'■''•^'^''''•'' «.v.«,-, «t Ka,t,,' an,!!?, .h ■ """••'"''''■•I t'vlr.. I »"'••■ »' ^--i"""' w,..v r,.,.„„ . „ ' "',;'""'"'■ »l", tlnN.l'H (iC „,„.h -,„,,„, ' '"■ "i"' 'iilniini«. »-.n,f,,„,,'„L: ;";;:[,,,'•"''«•'' '" th,.ir ..^1 "Minnie w..r„ .., ,^, ' "h""" "'"""'""•■'. """"'■^'•■'•y wi.« IK I "l ""• *'• '• ">• K'«'h H-n,,.. (f/,,,,." ';:'";' ""-> »hi'ty -r f„,,v f-rly .„\.thr«n; th.l ,r'f ■-'""';:'"'"« «'"'"> --^"f -t,.wJ,^;:;^,2-:.''";;H«.Mu f.u.rn»,.,| n„th,.rity I,, onlh TJ,"! Uir'T'-"*"') ' ''1/ (■ " VA tI ^ n<''"iirit „f tin.ir w.,ik -v;;v;;;^Hy l;7'':^!^ ■"•"••' i.n.v::' !.<■ «™ , hsnhuo N h • "'"'''"^'■rt-'iM lirnitH ■mthi.,ancfi, ,\"! «"■""♦" I'-I'^ne vnth. ".win hiH k,.,., „/ „ r^u '"■"l'"'y "fth" hn„s.. h-thM,,.,t Ko,Vr«;'^, „;:,''; ";'''"!— it «.s f"'th„t ,,ur,.„,s„ Nmmh w„V/' '"' "■'"■''■^''"l'" «s.ii{„n,™t, „r try . ,. u"" '" ■"'"■"'""• "t '-i" «iitli»ritv \\m ,.hi,.flv ..,•„,„.', 7 .'/' ""' ''i« »"y,.o»..rwn,rZd ''■'*'•, "'^ '""'il'li- 'w/"f ii.»nb»Hin„t i, ,r^,,!'' l"''''''"'>f '"■'""'^■•-•. l'^""Sl.tl..forothori„,;,f ."'''' "■"'■" t" '■« '- <■■ -pon th;!,:\:j:f r-";^;" /!;--i;;y.' j™ction,Vo' ";« ;;."''„ uf''"-: "'' "'•-' "'- r-aLnitt, I. e on „ W " '"' ""^ '"" '" ''" '"■e»k i„ ,.nt„tion i„ nmvl 7 '"''''■'''■"■'•'' 'Xh .livin. worship ,,;,",''"'"'» -""'■'.•to,l 'fc'ablmt (or or,l,.r3 1 1 """'!"■" ''■"•« '» ask «"to„,.h wnnt.vl,t«siv"i ':'r «■'-<' '*ct«mlrt.pI,„■ethom„^ fK , '"'"''■'' ni"l "'"'■ ^' 2.-.). Those of / "'"' "'■ "•« «-'>"k h-«). T^Je^t^'7^;;:- :-: MOVAHTKUY 12;tl ' the p»ve„„.„(, „f ,h„ , !"■'• .|"H"tity c,C n.,1,.. *'"■*'•"'• "pro- !;'•'«. '-■Url,:''"k.,,'^7'-' '-r .'p... '■"«h w..,.|, (,/„,/, ",, .,,,',1''"' !'"' '•"l"'»inHl., "'iiomit „(• work wfts-^V *'"''■' ''"i'y •'■■"th-r. hut th,.y w?r n t T /'"I"'""' "'' •"" ^ I K'»ii with puhlicpr V,; r // /'-'• ''■'"• ''«y ''"■l.i"»tr,.(un,,.,ir" ' ('"!'"'. '""^ "''•'<- "' h'"'" or trumpet A ,. "*"" """■"■'n..,| hy , '""i"»fwiti thvv;,o„ ■';;*'"''■ I'' m. «"^" "ll t„ repent H.r,';^ ,,."""";"• '''^'''Y "" ''.»■ '''"ITi-'K the ha. , Th T " '"■" '"""'I •■rl.alte,|\;..re.hi,ir, •^,^''"'■^''•'''■''''''''■■■•■'1 I'"""""- whe„ pn , ,''• )' """ """• tn l„„k at '""(file,! .Iuri„„\, jl . '^^' . ."^ "">■ ">'" tall.,.,1 „r th-ultar«ith hi h I r/* '" "'"'"' '"•f-ro •'"''•'"rehuk'ltth"/ '''''■'' '^ "«'-i'' '•■■• .^si ; :,/ r ^"1' "<■ --ins "'■;■'■• »!"■ mniiks were t. a ;..,:, '^ '"'"t".. " ''i"l-"tati„n |.rn,,os ,1 y Th' : ,". 'T"''"'"^"' "' tHi.iew::; : ~'7''"'t:'.-mi,i-,,ay."'';t h'^'f» "!• s»m,„,-./;4;„7' "■''''» t'H' extremo """'liMuHine,! t„ cMue ,/""'"•,. "'""""I< »;.H all,,,,,.,, ,„,^„,, the |;ul,l„ tal.l,. 1,0 //"■'■on. (. •,, I, , ' ""'t "> hi« vi-WU'nu'f '"•'"'^ -■»" tai V i;;" ::''•:•'"-''"' '"^^ -t'vt.h out the hand v^rh ;'*'.,''''•• ""■"'.'•> "t "th. rs eating. f l,' '^ ""'<;. "r t" look '••""'K-hisplaeehcnu t T'-'""' ''''' « '"""k '•"'"'I hy ..si^n ,1 'yt '" n«l'^;J (or, hnt i„,|i, ■ «■"» to have more or n!„ ^ '■'■ '• '*'^>- ^'o another. The „1 „ "V ■ "• ''"'""t'' f'""! than ''•:'t'''"''^'hey^.-i'"'S^^^^^ ""Kht work in his ,..|| -r, 1 ^- ^'"""■'l' work took |,iek|,.,| v„, . iV '' '"■''" "''"touf to «"). At tii: el: ';;x"--''' them (■■.;,;.* ^'■'""A') were Riven tcfh f"'"t".' •its (/,„. the re.eetorv, t?i^ t^ke, "'n^-. "' '''" ''"'"• <>' '" their hoo,|.;, an, I'te,, fK ""■"If""', ''ut not ;■■.» not to take h s ewn ha ^Z ^^ '"''"''-"r -;n the .„.„vost («.t' 2^'^',/"';''"-e it 'iile he|,|V,„„| j^ fh„ ,1 .'■,'• ^ "onilnr nniterlal, C work „n MI '' .f ''''"'i"" "f food, "•-ity of all things ;.tw-H "" '^''''' *-•""- t" Pn'.snn.e to take an thi^ V ^,". '""' *^«» veKetahles (c. 79), pal,.,.,"^ ' ^""■''■"^' "t-ither 74), ears of oorn ^J, 'T ''"' "••avini; fc -"'0 were to bf hr ugh 'to ^^*,"" "''"*- "»d stayed at home, f.,r thef, eafin ^'■'',*'"'^'" «ho ""« ^e «Ue„ nJr taken the*^.'!;";""'"" '""" l"'"'' "I- «t the root of the t,w '-I'-C "^>' "^"t l-r "f tweeter, for ,n IliL of.^ h'"'"' '"» "«■« "''" pair was to hanV „ the • ^"■'" ' « """- '••'""«" ^vere placed fc 82) '^i"''"r..'^''ero the " (.c. «^;. Ao addition must ! • ■^'' 'k iKt».iv • ifl i if? 1?32 MdXASTERY lit; be male to the cldthins; ])roviiIe(l by the siipprinr, viz. *,W(i tiiiiics (Iciitomiria), ona wcirii with use; a Iniii; cnpc for tho ni'cli iiiij shouliliTs {siihivius) ; a Icatlieni in.ufh to h.mg at the side; ^alnshi's {ij illii-w) ami two hnoils ; a girdle ami a stall' (e. 81) : anything besides this equipment a brother might possess was to be brought to the provost, and placed at his disposal (c. Ul2). The hoods W( re to bear the mark of the eonvent (c. ii9). Ti e monks were to tieep alone on a mat spread on the floor without a bolster (c. 81, 88). The cell door was to be always unfastened (u. 10"). No one was ever to sleep in any place but in his own cell (c. 87). The rule guards most carefully against the dangers of unrestricted intercourse between members of the society. No one was to enter armther's cell witho .< necessity, or remain there when his business i. '■- concluded (c. 102). They were never to speak to one another in thn dark, or hold one another's hands, or lie together on the same mat. No one was to go out alone (c. ,")ii), but when two walked together they must be a cubit apart (c. 94). A ir.iink was forbidden to ^miiint, wash, or shnve an.ther, or take out a thorn for him,,excppt by th j provost's ])ermission (c. 93-9.5). Two might 'ot ride together on an ass, or on the tilt of a waggon (c. 109). When forced to be together, as when kneading bread, or carrying the dough to the (pven, silence was to be maintained, and the mind given to meditati(in on Hi>]y Scripture (c. llti). The same rule was to be observed on board ship, nor were thev to go to sleep on deck, or in the hold, nor allow others to do so (e. 118, 119). The greate.st vigilance was to be observed against wondering thoughts. All who had mechanical duties to perform, e.g. to summon the brethren, give out materials, or serve food or dessert, were to meditate on a portion of scripture. When they went to work they were never to talk on secular matters (c. 59, ^u). All tattling abroad, or bringing gossip home, was strictly prohibited (c. 8."), 8(i). Th'' rule of Pachomius, in broad distinction to some later rules and the practice of the majority of solitaries, is very particular in its directions about thewashingof the mcpnks'clothes. This was to be done in common, at the provost's order ; the clothes were to be dried in the sun, but not exposed later than 9 a.m., lest they should get scorched. When brought home they were to be gently suppled {temtcr millUmtur). If not quite dry one day they were to be laid out a second. There was to be no washing on Sundays except for sailors and bakers (c. (17-73). Invalids received special care. A sick monk was conducted by the provost to the infirmary (trict'iiium aiyrutantiuin), which he alone was permitted to enter. Kxtra clothing and food were given to him, according to his need. He was forbidden to carry these to his own cell. He tnight not be visited even by relations, except by the licence of the provost (c. 42-47). A monk who had hurt himself, or was poorly, but who was still about, might have extra clothing and food at the discretion of the provost (c. 105). There was to be a guest-house {jcetuxlochlnm), where all who claimed hospitality were to be entertamed wifi due honour. Weaker vessels and women wr e not to be rppul.se{l, but '<> be received \v ...\ caution in a place apart a,oo,gned to them (c. 51). If a relation came to see a mimk, by the special Bauction of the abbat he was allowed to go out MONASTERY and converse with him, with a trustwcrthy cnm- jiafiion. If any good things were brought him to eat he was permitted to carry sweetmeats and fruit to his cell, but whatsoever had to be eaten with bread was to be conveyed ti the .iick-bouse, anil there partaken of (c. 52). If a monk had to leave the convent to sec a sick relative he Wiia bonud to observe the rule of the monasterv as to eating and drinking (c. 54). He could only attend a kinsman's funeral by the provost's leave (c. ,")."i). Difierent degrees of penance were ordained fur minor otlences : breaking earthenware (c. 125), losing the pr.'porty of the convent (c. Vi\), spoiling hi.s clothes (c. 148), apjiropriating what did not belong to him (c. 149) ; and heavier punishments for offences of graver coin])lexiiiU • angry and passioni-.te words ('.■. Ml); liilseli J (c. 151); false witness (c. 1(52); corrupting others (c. 1(33) ; stirring up dissension (c. lil.i). Any article found whose owner was unkiK.wn was to be hung up for three days before niafliiis, to be claimed (c. 132). A novice was first to be taught the rules of the order, and was tlien set to learn twenty I'salms, or two Kpistles, nr some other part of scripture. If he couM ut.t read, he was to h.ive three lessons a dav, aid be forced to learn to read even against liis will (" cti.im invitus legere oompelletur "). j.veiv inm.itt' of the convent was expected to know by heart at least the Psalter and the New Tesfii- meiit ''c. 139, 14o). If any of the boys brousfht up in the monastery proved idle, and can less and refused to amend, they were to be flnggi.d. The pi'ovost was to be punished if he neglec t,d lo report their misdeeds to the abbat (c. 172. 17;;). The rules which pass under the names (d' the early anchorets, Serapinn, t'aphnutins, and the two Macariuses, thcnigh with no claim to be regarded as the production ). The br » him all the secrets of ( .-- ... fh^ cst.-ibi,^|,i,i, fcavc c deputy to supply 1 busy (e. 45). N,;'brot ""hout eiamination an. MOVASTORY piety, and a con rotse-L"";'' ' '';.«''-'"'""' inthnato knowledge ^? h '^ ''"*'"" ''■"■" ""■ gai"""' lift', which i.s<,ften wnnti,,;'''' '^'' ^"'"■''' >" ""■ly The principle witLwhi h'^h '•'•'«» oflnter ,hu[ one ohject 'of th L ^ ;^i''r: • ""^ ''^ V"" " "^'•■ th« sou], and that vo rvt n J t^';' '"'7""" "^ that should be TevZl,l'",f "'"■' "-"""I""'" to divine ...mmand " Th„ ^' "'^""^■'"l "" « sive form too soon aslld'll"T*""' "'"' '•"P">' has no place in BasM's idea ^^V»'^■'•" ««««ti 'i"- Self-discipline is set «,rthV/ht Zt'""^ '"'■ any nicnt in itself, but al a , /„ "" '"'^"'« enabling the spirit io L . '""'''"'""'it for conquering thrinneHt ' """''-' *''« ""^h, and ..a.nre to'^i.e it?' '„',? pi"?'""* '"■ ''""-' "it.i God. The bodv was fo^' C'-mrnnnion obedient servant of the Wb , . ""''"'■'"' t''* ■""'^t for such serv ce bv ef ""*'"''' ""' """'« Selfishness is incon' stent ^^^K ''!:''"' ""»t'"-"i"». religious life, "t 'is ,K|- <•'''' '''"" "'" ""^ and solitarv anchoret wM V ""' ""'"'''lit l-fe-tion of CirtianS ' ""^ 'l "''^" ^''^ lisiilniodv were to biv» .k ■ " ' ■^''.^'''>* am bntbvno meanrtoi"?r„l ' "W'ointcd hours; to useful labour '; "'"'" ""-^o 'i«^»f«l to be absorbed in a"p*ernef !)"'*" J" "° "''l"-''t -''"..the Deity " S^lf^^^'^T bk in. c. 9; vol. iii. p loaV-'^l,??'''''''''/' zealous advocate of the ,.n^„ ».■ "'*'' ""»« tbeeremiticlife, which he com" "' 'W""--'^. '■ fating on self the gifts ^' "'""''"•">-' «« ".nc^n- the benefit of mankf^d rt '^''T ""'■'"'''"' ^•"' talent in the"!rth L I r''''''"y '^"'•''•» his t'h. He can n ft'h:, fj^r't;! 'I "'"'""" ''^ clothe the naked, nor v it he si k n7''^' ""'' towards whom he can , vi. i u ','"''«'* >"">iit' P-hm or patite"", ;« ;.™ he"'"^' """ ^'■'"■ bnng him back ; ;f be (1.1 Un. "" "" """ *" "N his offences rem. ■n'ii"";"'' ^" 'i^ him one to rebuke him l K 7, I" '^^'^^""t "f "ny he decides to be befh d-H' u ^ ''("' 'howfore, a crenobitic establishmcnf I,' i >® Mvises that tifed place, far from the '"''' *"> '" « ^'^^ c. «), and tha there should nVr" "^ """' (*«• 8..ch house in the same 1 ^ """■" 'han o„e andsquabbies, to dTrnini',! *' *" '"■"''' ""^^^T »«s blameless life. «"rJ must be law He «b '^m'* .''""' "''' hi- 'han young, but advan « ""''^ *" "''^ "'th-r J«n,e,l the chief q^S ^"":? " ■"" '" '" "Perioris't, rebui;e ol'nH '^- •'; ^^^^ ''"he favour (c. 2.>) The b eth,"* """'""' '"''«•• <"• '» him all theiecrttsoftheir'h "7 '" '"^^ ■""•« f»r of the cstiM i ''*'"''''= «' 'he r.-.r,- havc . deputy to trnlTbi' ^^^ ''^; "« "h"uld »' busy (c'; 4,(). K rrotherP'"'* "^u"'^''' »''««"'. MOXASTERY 1233 'Jfhet^:^nce^?t;l';n"''""^'— ^ '■•hiMren when prese" u!^ If T'." ^'■- '-)' ""J "wful '-'"".•dians h„ns f , '^K ^""''""' '" :' ho adopted as the cH" -en ,f t'b "''" ''""' Jhese were not to be placed on fh '"."""""ify. they 'vcre old en,.u^b * ' a ""f ''''K'*''''' '""il nnJ could und" stld A^''^' "■■ 'he.nselves, >n""astic vows Thev f "Venning of the the hrethrer^TcoJt-.rr. " ''^' »<'P-'"'->teJ f.-m '■"ll'Hv.specia ruleias to^^I r'""'"'l'' "'"' '» -Mtabie'to theiraVe A S" k"'' '"■"■•■^- '^^"='. niter admoniti.m and rLf ^ ^' ,.'^"""»«.v "laves, sent back to the." rat^fTV:"' """ '" '^ evil man who comnZdeTf'hin ' '""''"'■ ""^ "" 1"^, the slave was be »".?'.'""'■•'"•>■ t"<-'l'8 "•"therthanmarandt 1 "'■*"' '" "^ev Ood he might hav'r'i:: ] .. ™c Pf/.-'l-V the trials entered the socictv w„,l . P' ^h"se who their .property M^ th "hand of^Th'- *" ^"'•^" heirs if they were likeW t i, """'" "■''"^1 entrust it to th' se wh7 m""' ''' '"'* should Kl"ry (c. 9). The idea or** "\' " ''"^ ^''^'s studiously ..pressed „„ "'"'"'P ""^ to be either sh^e o';":irtr;'^^":!"''">-'''"'^. "'"•>-. "f life, his own. AH th! 7h T T''- '•eiinircd was to be kent in „ " brethren "•"' dispensed at thS seUionTfTb^'""'''""' ="lV1.r'^.°"r^/^:"[-;-: ('!•■ p- 3.^2). "t'Thoo" r "" n'"""/ K'vcn to praver (ib n ^9.^ \ "'"' *" he ■■esularitv in devotion ?L^' • *"?' *» secure to I'e observed the mn I ™"""'^'«' hours were ;:'t" two to r:;,keuXXZn- '--'^^'ivl^ied '■«• cxi.x. V. 104 (;/, 'p 3.2'> W T' " ^"y " "^ "eKlected on the plea of ■ i 1, B4 I i. L-ii MONASTERY s\ich IS wnulil nourish the body, and whatever was put on the table was to be partaken of ; nor was wine to be rejected as something detestable, but drunlf when necessary. Satiety, however, was to be avoided, and all eating for the gratifica- tion of the appetite {Sorm. Ascet. i, § 4, p. 321 ; licij. c. 18) No rigid uniformity was to be laid down as to the amount of food' taken, but the superior was to judge in each case what was sndiiient, with special regard to the bick (c. 19). Kijuabbles for the highest iilaces at table were discreditable to a family of brothers (c. 21). If guests visited them no ililTerence was to be made for them, but they were to partake of the ordinary tare (c. 20). The monk's clothes should shew humility, simplicity, and cheapness, and should be characteristic of his vocatiou. He was to wear the same garment by day and night, and never change it for work or resting (c. 22). He was always to be cinctured with a Jeathern girdle (c. 2.'.i), Silence was to be strictly observed except in prayer and psalmody (c. l;i), and loud laughter was absolutely forbidilen, though a gentle cachiunation was approved of as a sign of a cheerful heart (c. 17). Noils or signs were to be used in place of words or oaths. ISut even these were forbidden if they indicated sullen- { noss or discontent, or illwi'U towards others. I When it was necessary to speak it sliould be in I a low ami gentle voice, except when rebuke or ' exhortation had to be given, when a bnuler tone was not forbidden {Serin. Ascet. ii. p. 32i;). The rejection of medicine under a false noticm of its being an interference with the will of (Jod is decidedly condemned. It was to be accepted as God's good gift, to enable the body to render Him more ready service. It must not, however, be tru.-ted to of itself, nor always resorted to on any slight cause. When the malady was dis- tinctly a punishment for sin, it was a grave question whether any attempt should be made to remove it, instead of accepting it submissively as God's gracious chastisement (c. ,3.")). No one \yas permitted to leave the convent without the licence of the superior (p. 320). Long journeys and protracted absences from home were to be .ivoided as far as po.ssible. When for the interest of the convent it was nei/essary that a visit shcuild lie paid to a distant place," if there was one in the society who could be trusted to travel without harm to his own soul, and with alvaiitage to those whom he might meet, he might be sent alone. Otherwise several brothers Were to go together, who were to take care MOXASTERY ^ ,-, T " — ...... t.. tunc i.iiie never to si parate from one another, but to be a mutual lafeguard. On their return a very strict inquiry was to be made into their conduct during their absence, and suitable penances imposed if they had in any wav transgressed the laws of the society. All idle gadding about and huckstering under the plea of busiiiess was prohibited as utterly inconsistent with the monastic life (c. i4). All women and ille persons were to be excluded from the convent precincts. If such presented themselves, on no pretext was there to be any intcrcour.se between them an:l the brethren, the superior alone was to iiuestion them as to their business and receive their answers (p. 322). Intercourse with rela- tir:;is wa= ifirsfu'ly gurtnlc-i, an! w.i.s oniv to lie permitted in the case of those with" whom edifying conversation whiid bo held. Those who set at nought God's commandments were not to be admitted. AH talk which could revive the memory of the monk's former life in the world was to be studiously shunned. A monk's relations were to be regarded as the common kinsmen of the society, not sjiecially his own (c. 32). The necessary intercourse between the male and female members of a religious society WHS to be ordered so as to gi\e no room for scandal. Two of each sex were to be present at every such interview (c. ,33). Labour and rest was to be equally shared among the brothers, I who were to be told olf in rotation in pairs, j every week, for the necessary duties of the esta- ! blishment, so that all might gain an equal reward of humility (p. 322 ad tin'.). A discreet and experienced brother was to be selected, to whom all disputes were to he referred, who, if i he could not settle them himself, was to bring them before the superior (c. 49). The superior must be careful not to rebuke anyone angrilv, lest instead of delivering his lirotner iViiii tlie bonds of his sin he bind himself (c. .■)0). If rebuke was not sullicient penance must be imposei corresponding to the otlence, (,'. the kindness, ar.J not enSn df.ti"''*^. "" ^""-"'^ power, though they mlt •J"' '">"'"'' ">'"' "■•e hides his^tren/th to .,*t I'*'-* ">«' "" 31. 32). They must also?,5'I^ •"" *'"''' («• 28, receiving bret^hr^rfro" oJhet" ^'*''* '='"•"<'-' '" b.v admitting the disoZil^'^JZT"'''' '^^' encourage Jaziness and disoX ?."""«"»- "ley d'l.gent and faithful members ^f'^h""*.™ '^' and render the mainten^n. . J- """"■ """"es, Jilficult (c. 33). °'*'°**°«'":<' of discipline more rnlftort^^kf is'^e'xfaTu'^-;^'-^ *>""' ""^ Augustine. These nra.n^*'' "'^ "««« of St. rule which can danVP""."""- ^he only "unscontainedin hriSSth 7',?*^;^ ">«* ''o' it has been extracted and ar^'^i ^^^ '^hich this mis was drawn un w« .1 ^i- "'^ "^ ^^hich Augustine himseTf atC'""/'"""^^'! ''7 Gt- till her death by his s.^ter 'sh"\P^*^'^^•^ o^^' ceeded by a nun nf i ^'"' ''"'^ "'e^n sue served unir her with heTfn*'"'"""! '^''° '""^ «hose rule had proved Vo^d^V r«/f"<=«' h"t fisters that thev ro J in ^'^tasteful to the her, and clamoTreTfo'r h^l^'''"'!''''",''*^"'-* respects the picture of thn J "moval. in other letter is far ll^om edifying rlT' ^'^*" '" *'''» only mutinous, but .lisordtly in!?!:'/ T ""' feet .q.,al.ty of food and habk /h u "'^"i'"- claimed superior indulgence ''on ''''" '''"«" property they l.ad broS fn* f^"""* "'' ^he looked down on thlnn '" ""^ house, and 'J- ri g--hi^5 !7:LZ7'r' ^'^ '- ff partiality. Jenlousieo Z tu " superior shabbies /ere rift Hart ^H^^rt"''"*^^' '-^"^ u..»eemly jests and sports alnrtheT "^""^ not unknown. Presents an,l l i ^ "*'"'* ^^<■'•'-• the outside world The 1 fo „,-?K '*"'" '" '"^"'n one of self-indulgence rnfhJ i' ''''"" "'a^ di-ipline and, fonfeiroharge o „ '"\'"" l^""" »alked about or attended chulh'fb''^'" ""^^ «n(l deportment was far fmm k • ' *'""'" '^P*'':t ''.'the purity Lefitf^n/fr ""^"'""•"^'^'■'■•^^d Th^yhad bogged St f„ /''""'"' of Christ. Int he declin^ed lest ht^ntf"" '" T^'^ 'hem bring their dissension, to aTelT '}7^'^ ""'j- {« adopt severe measures ftlh*"'' ^"''^ »""' He therefore wrote a1 ttei f„'''\<^,"»o=tion. severely rebuking the sisters fo; Z- "^' "*''''»• He proceeds to lav down « . *" , "''-'""'"niacy, f'ture discipli,;:^ He first r'^'"'" ''"' """i^ fiindamcntal principle' of i '"""""'o'. ^ the f-t oneness o'f hea^a:^ ™7" •"'"-■ 'ife, P"- oommunity of all thin only for its proper^lnl 7'»'»heused prayer, lest, if'^he'^ steCrtL;^ ^:"«"'g and those who wish to go th^rftr '■" " '" S"^'*'!'. should be hindered ThZ '"'"■'"'' ''ovotion meaning of the words whL":^' '^'"^ "^ 'he s.ng anything but what sLT d"^' ""■ "»' When at table, thev are nnf i\ ''"'^" («• 4). o,.the reading. 'Phe! m't° !""''' ^•" ''^'on de hcate food to the f ^blTin he"L^'''"'"'= '"»« ^^■ho had been accustled .^ ' *"■ '" "'°'« niode„f]ife,„„t regaVd^'^fK " '"'™ '"^"^'i "'• having such ind^fgtefs buT ft ""' .'''''PP'"- not requiring them (c 5T' n *'"'""^'='^M lor ^■'^Peeted, presents a^great d^rV""'^^'' ^^ dresses ought to be in one ''''^""y- All the on as common prop ^y so th"'«r'''' '""' '""''^'1 'ake it ill if she does not alw T ""^ ^'"''d •l^ess given out to her b,?^^ ''•^'"^ 'he sa ,e worse one than another sisW^fTl*"""'' ''"^ '^ should grumble orsquabbW '>'' """ -"he nun is allowed to have ad- *""^ ^''"*'" ''' « always be put in the sam '° ^''"'^^' " "lust -est,andno\n,e?spe?mitred7''^'"t' "'"' 'he either for her bed "r hi '""''" anything, girdle or can If „ '^ P'"""' not eien a maJetoanun she ^'^.P''""^"' "^ clothn.g " h"t give it to II "' ""' ''eep it to h,.rllf have'it Vhen^s t r^alf/w' ^^^ '^"' '^ ' h r s to be closely coverei^n!"!"'? "/ '''heir haii- to stray from^nder the / ''k ^""^ a"<,wed , "■• of set purpose . Iz ^ ^^ earelcssnfts, he so thin L to let' tSeb;:'"'! '^' ^''^'^-^^^r (e- .6, 10). The nuns' eloTh " '''" ''"Aga ! washed too often b«? n„V ? "" "ot to be thinks right fc ih Th ^ "''"'° ""^ superior ahathoftLr^Uioe^,^;-*;"-^^ sician orders it. NotkwJ^T' ^"'"'^ 'hephy- ■' together, and these no' bvT.'^"'''' "»'»' '»k« but namrd by the su l-r^or ^, d'"" ""■" ^^oice, I'o be accepted as an excuse for'T".'"" " "»' unless under medical sl'ti^^ /''"^ * ''""' receive letters or rrese' " nf ^"' , ">■ ^o regarded as a crime^ of th' f ""^ ''""' ^«» punished severely iLlJu u''''"' '^>'e- 'o be »elf (c. 9). All mt^fnd » "' ^^ ">« '"'hoi- h-w- hetwVeu 'the ite'^SLTv rrr;'^ '''■"'-'^'•"? ^11 as ail gating on mtrwilhde "''"'" ^'\ '^^' "' character as to eJcite de IT T I I-' 1" °'^"'^.'' " ;haractera^e:Sd::;;:'t'^-«'-''f^nch7 ,1,. , , »■"< ciotning in accn-,1 " '■"- | 'hat those who do so «..« '""y'^nst remember 'l-e requirements of each A ' n r T""* "'"' "° one sees them ?1 '""' '''^''" 'hey think Pwperty enter the mona terv fh ^' ^"'^''^ of mo>tal eves thev ' '' '"""' '^ 'hev escape all -^^ 'heir wealth oveTtThe t'mmon ^!"">- ' ""--nfG'o '(Z r'Lrr '''' ^-^ '" 'h" — ™°" ''"'•'''■' 'he char|e of one ILvJl "5^ "■•« '" be under ' Som. very cnrl„„. Z "■■"" Purpose, who UtlUlt 'P?C'ally told off for that Mb. br<.„d or vee^tahT™. i!?.™' "'.".'"'"" '<> Kive „st I (c 13). Th« ., "J'^^'f «"'hout murmuring •-'-*, i.ut recommends its bt'in'sr mftT? """* ""' ^'"^"' ''"'*' «nd at no othe7/r." ^l-^'iT' ""' «' a'ixed 1236 MOXASTEBY fit.;- 1 f:S i :! i a. ' • tinuea obstinate, she is to be reported to the superior, by whoi>e verdict, or that of the pres- byter in charge of the convent, she is to be )iunished (o. 8). All ditTerences or quarrels be- tween sisters are to be checked at once, and for- giveness is to be granted immediately on the expression of penitence. Any one who is unwilling to forgive is out of place in a convent (o. 15, IG, 17). Due self-respect forbids a sister asking pardon of those whom duty has com- pelled her to rebuke, even if she is conscious that she has used over-harsh language. Hut she must ask pardon of God alone (c. 18). The rule closes with an order that to do away with the excuse of forgetfuluess, the rule is to be read out aloud once every week. The Benedictine rule has been fully treated of in a separate article [Benedictine Kule and Order]. The Jiiilci of Gtesarius of Aries. — Among the Western monastic rules which yielded to that most perfect order, was the almost contemporary rule of Caesnrius, bishop of Aries (d. A.v, 542). This rule,which,inlwodivisions,enibraces both monks and nuns, and was a groat advance upon those that had preceded it, has been censured as needlessly pedantic and minute. The censure is little deserved, at least as regards that for monks. That for nuns is much inferior in elasticity to that of St. Benedict, and enters perhaps need- lessly into details. But, as has been remarked, the rules '■ must be judged by their age, and regarded in the light of the whole spirit of niona.sticisra " [Caicsarius. St.]. The rule for monks starts, as usual, with the perfect com- munity of all things. No one was to have a cell, or even a cupboard, which could be closed (c. 3). Talking was forbidden during singing (c. 3) and at taljle, when one of the body was to read aloud (c. 9). No religious of eiiner sex was to stand sponsor to a child, lest it should indifce too much familiarity with the parents (c. 10). Late comers to service were to be caned on the hand. No one was allowed to reply when rebuked by his superior (c. 11). Jlonks were to read to the third hour and then fulfil their appointed tasks (c. 14), which were not to be chosen by themselves, but assigned them by the superior (c. T). The receiving of presents or letters without the cognisance of the abbat was strictly prohibited (c 15). The fasts were to be limited tj Wednesdays and Fridays from Easter to September. Saturday was added from Christmas to a fortnight before L«nt. From September to Christmas, and from a fortnight before Lent to Easter, they were to be observed every day except Suhday, when to fast was a sin. Poultry and (lesh-meat was forbidden at all times save to the sick. No one was permitted to have anything by his bedside to eat or drink (c. 22, 24). A monk excom- municated for any crime was to be confined in a cell, in company with an elder brother, and employ h's time in reading until he was bidden to come out and receive pardon (c. 28). The service for Saturdays, Sundays, ar.d fe 'tivals was to include twelve psalms, three antii hons, and three lections : one each from the prophets, epistles, and gospels (c. 25). caid, mnch more minnte and particular than tlut for monka. It is ba^ed npon that of St. MONASTERY Augustine, the chief provisions of which it embodies almost verbatim. Among the most remarkable additional regulations are the fol- lowing. No one, not even the abbess, was to have a waiting-maid of her own (c. 4). No infant was to be received, nor any child under six or seven years old, who was too young to learn to read and render obedience (c. 5). All the sisters were to perform the kitchen duties and other domestic offices in rotation, with the sole exception of the mother or superior. The cook- ing sisters were to hart some wine for their labour (c. 12). At the vigils, to keep off sleep, work was to be done which would not distract the mind from listening to the readiug. If a sister got drowsy, she was to be made to stand (c. 13). The chief occupation of the sisters was to be spin- ning wool for the clothing of the convent, which was all to be made within the walls, under the superintendei.ee of the provost {praeposita) or woolweigher (Jitnipendia). Each sister was to accept her appointed task with lowliness and fulfil it with modesty (c. 14, 25, 26). No talking was allowed at table. The reading over, each was to meditate on what she had heard (c. 16). All were to learn to read, and to devote two hours, from six to eight in the morning, to study (c. 17). All were to work together in the same apartment. There was to be no con- vershtioSi while thus engaged. One sister was to read aloud for one hour, after which all were secretly to meditate and pray (c. 18). The sisters were most solemnly charged " before God and the angels " to buy no wine secretly, or to accept it if sent them, but to give it over to the proper officers, who should dispense it to the sick and weakly. Inasmuch as it was customary for a convent cellar to have no good wine, the abbess was to take care to provide herself with such as would be suitable to the sick or deli- cately nurtured (c. 28). The officers were to receive their keys as a sacred trust, on the Gospels (c. 30). No men were to be admitted, except bishops and other ministers of religion commended by their age and character. The utmost caution was to be observed in the intro- duction of workmen where any repairs were needed (c. 33). Even females still in the lav habit were to be excluded (c. 34). Banquets were not to be prepared for bishops, abbats, or distinguished female visitors, ei'-ept most rarely and on very special occasions (c. 36). The abbess was not to take any refreshment alone, except when forced to do so by indisposition or any close occupation (c. 38). If new clothes were sent to a nun, she might accept them with the abbess's leave, provided they were of the proper fashion and colour (c. 40). No dyeing wai per- mitted in the convent except of the simplest hues. The counterpanes and bed furniture were to be of the plainest (c. 41). No embroidery was permitted, with the exception of sewing crosses of black or cream-coloured cloth on cushions or coverings. No male clothing or that of secular females was to be taken into the convent either for washing, mending, or anr other purpose (c. 43). No silver plate was to be used except for the service of the oratory (c. 41). To the rogvla, a recapitithtio is particularity relating to diet and the duties of the cellarer and porteT' little of S S'nuD us of t monastery ii •St. Isidore of rules are of in other codi homilies on a engaged in p were to be nl hands at the which they i work, they w( the day was morning to 9 i 12 to 3 p.m autumn, wini changed pi, , a, A'hen saying tl talking and lau in adoration a( I'll' times a \ whei. the brot receive instruct at which any m ii'g anything he reading (c. 9). same refectory, i his place at the , /are with the rea feast days, when the diet was to 'lerum cibos et was to eat to sa while one brothei Dionastery were t no layman was to was to be taken, si linies (c. 10). ■; sufficient to keep neither for spleudc never to wear lin tunics and as man a|iieoe, to whii'h wa ^'«, 01 a scarf (nuip and a pair of thick were only to be woi of winter or on a ji Consult decorum by T, if not, their mi tion is levelled at I to the appearance petulantiae et lasci were to have their ha I' being reprehensibl •Jbinonestdiversum I'Wthren were all t l»ssiUe. Not fewer the same apartment;] f*"^"'""- No one was W furniture than t '■'">tm with a 8tra\ fiieepskins. The pill sterner rules were cil! l-uttH-o. A ■St-isiJorJofSevnie' d.^^tSii)'"^!!^ "■"'" "^ rules are of much greater Icntth 1 '"'^'""'"^ in other codes anH^,^o u ^ " *""" " usual homilies on a g'ive,?text^ Tk '""""; "'^^'^ 'hort engaged in public wo„hi„^' '"°"'''' *'''« "»* were to be t^L^^L^^l I ^^ ^'^'^'^ Payers, hands at th ^LVoKt '° *''.'"'''5« '^'''' 'hoi which they wire best «- •'1''°.'"""'''"' '"'^^ work they^wer^o^* ' Tr:"- ,„^''"« -^^ 12 to 5 p.„ *-";'t'r°'| ' fr""" 9 to 12, reading^ autumn, win. r 7nA * ^^^rs, work. In changed' pl a before T."^'/**'^'"*? »"'' work When sayfng the hitrs th« ^'^''J ' "•"• (<=• 6). talkingand laughWaM ton ""^^ **'"'' '° «^°'d in adoration at^ the e„d 'fi'"'' ^'"'""''''^ '''''' Thv times a week thnr. -, ^ ^'"^"^ <"=• 7). whcu the brothers wer? to*". '" ""' " "'"''^' receive instruction from o„e of tZ* '">''"'" *° at which any monk miZhT! I ^^ '*"'"" («• 8). ing anything' heTad n f L" s^od inh' """'"■ readnig (c. 9). All wor^ T '° "" private same refectory, tfn a^a ♦■.^V^^"'S**''" '■> '^e hia place at th; head and* f' ,**'' "^^''^ '»l""ng /are with the rest V ,I.'^<''"'\.'"« "'' ^^e aamf feaat days, when a ve^y h t^^*";' ^""-^T """^ the diet was to be of veil H'"* !"" """»«''. 'l-.n cibos etn:i,:nt"C,mi.r'';r\;->- was to eat to satietv Silo^^ ^'^ «"« while one brother read" aloud rr*" *° ^' ""^P* monastery were to be jZa ^t meaf r ' °^ ""^ no layman was to venturn .„ .""""'-'""es, and was to be taken save L t ""■'"^*- ^'« ''""J times (c. iS The Lnt^'^y^'^P' »'"«*]. sufficient to keen him ' "^"^ '^•«'' *" be neither for spltXurTorr^l^'netr ¥h""'"'''^ -^^^•m!;::r^.pS'l^*°'-^- »l>ic-co, to whi.h wZt?r ^.rf'"^ *"'' ""« hood kin, or a acarf oC„ I--? 'h't" '''^^P^'''"' "«P- «n^ a pair of tliS V.rirTtTt'' '^^ >^ere only to be worn indoors dTrin/^Lf'"^' of wmter or on a journey The hris "-'*"'"^' cunault decorum by wearing »^ "'"' "^"^ *" ^r, if not, their ,^,L„T^ f'"' ""P"' ""l"»rs, lion is levelled «r.K'^ l ^ '^^"■<' ^ienuneial 't being repreheS^'d tTumtar^ ^'''™' ul-i non est diversum nr,.V. -f ,, ^ere cultum i"-nhren wer^ a 1 to^sK"""' ("=• ^3). The f--ihle. Not fewer than^toM ""' ''"""h", if the aame apartment undt the uner?n/"r''"P^- a*can„,,. No one was to h»,, t ./ "*'^"''''"<^o "f ted furniture than anoth ^ 'itV ''""••'''"'"'^' '•"atent with a straw Z/", u , '''" *" ^^ »t«ruer rules ,v.^re^"wL'^7r'' ''^^ ^''''-li"- and m of their eS^nV f,^tr'"'"^r"''" '""■•'"«' l ««re to be inspected bv t hi ""■ "'ght. The be.is •^'at.obrothe^miltLv!"^''''' T' " '^^"k. ' .'^ he needed. KrhVt t„r;?,!!l'' <=-"„-« ^ipt'i:,r:i;;;t'm-:^''«F'^»^^'t: '",e'"l« of the monastery l',.:r? "«""'»» "ithdiiTerent degree, of -• ' ''''"''''■'^ "fgiiea of puiusiimont according MOVASTERY 1237 penances l?^ ^ thLe da? "' "'^" "--'"""r («• Iti). i;xcommu„,catit^t.""'''""'""'''^''''"" the abbat or provost Th' P'-"nounced by party was confined to one ,la,.»"''T'"!"""''^'"'-'' -^ut off f,.„m intercouV witlTh/h"'',."''''''"'''-^ one might talk, prnv or l^ J-^u h^''">ren. No to fast till even nVVh/n I '"'"'.f'in'- He wn, water was furniZd him IT "^ '"'^'"■J •■'■"' of winter, he must sle^™ thT' *" l^' '^"i"^ •nat, and wear nothinlbut a . 1 ^i "" u'^ '"' "" " or a hair shirt and rush shoes c T '^ '\T ^'^'^'^ g'ven to the house were to bn ,1 ^ . " '""'"'•'■'' parts-one to buy TnduWn J"'"' """ "'re «ick, and superior 'fo^tS^dr ""^ t "'"' poor, one for the monk.- ^ .k"^'' ""' ^"' '''e necessaries (c. 18) ' ''""".ng and other The oflicei'd nf 4^^^ abbat were-rn Th """nastery under the had to Cnag^eill'LHr-fr^^''-. ^^^ estates and build nesth''' *''^ ^''^ "^ "'e farms vineyards, anfkct. "TaT^jt °' '■'' who had to see that the bell wi. 'he sacWs<, "nd night offices, to take dl oAl""^-!"' ''"-^ ments, sacred vessels hnnt? i u. 'he veils, vest- pertaining to publ c worsh h, '^Th' ""' "'.' '^'"^'' the member, Ls also 3 his c^l''-"""':''^^ "' to give out the thread f,llZv' ^> "'"^ he was •clothes. The plate of fh J1^ '" ""^'"'"'g the articles of metal were nniVh-"'''i^'''"^'''' '"»' "'' "1^0 wa., committed the o'ei^^li^"??; '^"'^ him senmstcrs, chandlers. &c of 1 l^h' ""^''"^ '"'I"'-'- dW>fe.^r was to gu.ird "the 'nn ""'• ^^^ '''he al comers, and takrc„re of ^ '' """""""^ cellarer had charge of the lir'?,'' <^) '^''e "lent, giving out to the h.h. ".""'"^ '^'^l"'"'- was necessary for the mat:'T'''"'-' ^^hauncr brethren, theVeststd the si '™r^ of the he was to take account nfVk , ^''"'>' "eek- to the outgoing hehdomL ""'"''' entrusted o^er to the "corner Thl'"'-";: T"' h«"• K^''^ house in the city, whrwas to u" "^ """ '^"■'•'-- two boys. (Q) A hX • ^ accompanied bv was .0 be seleotid ' ,^::'^^' "'"^ "S-^J h.othe" , boys; and (10) one who ,'^ "'' ".'"' '^"^h the admiuiatratiimirtoLt irT""' *''^ S'^ -^ observed lest sicknosTwr. ' ^i"' '■■*""'"" "as induhrences. lwr!.,;;f_,.'!'""''''« independent of oi selves by the la! tributing what ren own scanty wants ing fear of contaci hope of escaping U society of their kit tributed to drive S'.litude.'!, and the desert. But even t A hermit's reputr robbed him of the i rai'ts the determine stantly obliged to He could scarcely cavern so profound, that he would be pr competitor, or invad of some disciple liimself the more wa; •uJe of admiring ant built or occupied his bourho.)d. A mona.,1 formed around the I ThiSt-radtial .".rmati "■'y ■■■• stiikiugly e' Anton) (A.P. 312), wh mit. v.!. iii. p. 316^ ( conscious design of \ founder of a new m, ihus arose the first s( wed scattered in sini 'ogefher under one su «l this rudlmentarv co( Juhanus Sabbas, who, in Osrhoene, was follow whom he shared his many as a hundred at I labyriathine recesses (1 „—•'.- -•■■'-•«' :ne i.tt,i Honoratns also at the n™' occupying a cav< Ttjus, converting the lai JIOXASTERY potost nisi ph rimo^m r "'™ '"'^''" ""» -nobitio Ltni i"; ) V„ ,, •""T''/'^"' -^ igypt, "nd flilarion n pLi„ ?• ""''/ntony in of Eastern Svet! T""' "'" '^' ''''"^ example i„ abnega?Ln of th„ "",""'''' ">'^"- self-discipline, mfde thei, . n"''^ ""^ '"'^'-'■•« tombs, r;,ck.he,vn or na r^l'"'""''''' "" ''"'^^'■'«'' the rudest construction X ""■"■"'• "' *""'' "f Hons barely afforded sh he, V""'?''*''^ '""'<"'■ Hilarion, c! a d %>^ ' . ^'"' " '''™an body. in a cabin on the se; 'hi "''^^"' "' '"''"g boards and broken t tj anS tl,7'. "."'"' ^""^ "^ too 8m,'.ll either to st'and 1 r "i' '•""'»f«*. /-co/. I/isl. iii. 14) T,h »fr J" '^"^^'' '■■' (Soz. the earliest form of ri,V»i''' "" example of the ascetics had felt thtr "'"""^'i'^'™, b^for. '"S entirely f^m the world'"=nf ^ "[ "'""^^''^- placed their habitations a't n^ ""'' '""'' '^"y from a village or town tfc .1 ^'''"*' '^'s'""™ independent^of one „;„Tk"" ""'y "^^'^ ^'nff'v, -'- by the laturofth^irhTr-"^ ♦"-• tributingwhatremainBH.ft.L ""''■''' """l dis- own scanty wantrto thA '■"'' ''"PP'y of their in? fear of contact wth T" "''"V"'^- '■'^■•'«^- society of their kin™ aided h^ '""^ '^'"'^ *he tributed to drive thef^ ^ Pe'seention, con- -litudes,and h ro reCr '"*" """"'""" desert. But even there tW u '''"^^ "^ 'h* A hermit's reputation f ^ "'"^ ""' ^' «'"ne. robbed him ortRoiatinl K ""^""°'' '"""'itv pits the determin d Lrv7"'f u^- " ^° "" ^t'latly obliged to recede flfr"'""'/'-'''''" ^»''- "e could s^arcelv find „ " ""'' '^^''^'er. cavern so prof^ a rock '' •"' "' ^'■^'"'"- " that he would be pressed ton" 1'"''''''^'^^^' ''"t competitor, or invaded bv ^1^1. •?,"'"" ^""'""^ "fsome disciple k^' tumble vena-ation himself the more Vis he Tr''" ""^ """oealed ."de of .dmirin^ Tnd elZt/T "^ " """"- built or occupied his ceirinth ^f"^'''- ^ach hou>-ho,d. A mnnLZl ^u ^"""^''ed neigh- formed around the L;7Jt".^,"!{"r'--Ptibly This.-radaal f.rmat ou % „ ' ^ ' '"■ P" 207). nity i.^ stnkiugly e,e„Dl,td "nu'= '=°'"'"'- Antonva.r 312/whl ^v .'° "'^ case of conscious desi^gn of hi, n ' Vc ^'""'"^ ""^ founder of aTew U / f°r " '"'"'""« th'" Thus arose fhe fi.^tl . '":'"« '» common, lived scatter inliZTZ:' '"'i''"''^'^' "^o together under one TutriTr " "oth""'^' ""'^'^ of th s rudlmenfarv o^^n. .^' """"" eianip es Julianus Sabba Jho h^ "^ ''' ^'^en by St. inO^rhoene waVr^lowedr- ""'•'"' *" ''C"^* '^''om he hired hrli'h"^" '?*'''•''''• ^^i«' .to'nyasahunTrtla la:t rtnir i^?'""?' »« {^Hnthinerecesse:'clro,^''S«'-i;ij^ ^'^«.coS-^:-Oape^-u.n^ MOXASTEIJY 1239 'ncbaid, throuirb (k„ _ ■ . 'hat ""cked oiiin'td'"?'",""''' "^ *''« d'«ip'c.. adja,..nt caverns '?;,"",!, :» "'' ^""^i'' "'-d' in ^"tnt<: ;/„„„„. in the if, ^"'-"tales, and /« -•ebrnted«p;„;:ht,j:;;:-;'"';''"-/"nd,i^^ ment.nned bv l.e No ,?72, /"^^''"'■'^'■'•'"•■'•■•e »« -^tiil exhibiting n e^;^.'''"""'' "'<^"s:i.r-) "lanner in which monas !' !^. """'P'o" of the g'«w up around the "«; -n tn' u''" '""='• ■^'^'^^«. »ecrated retreat of 'ome ' p,'' ''"' ""- <'on- for his sanctity. Le \oi,Z "'■"'•^' '^^e''-' bra ted no fewer than thirteen d/'"! ? P'"" «'"-'«ing l^-^fed round the Xe tf'''h' ^^''^'-ges col? Mont Serrat. A livin, ''""'^ """odnes. at funeral of St hthJ l'"^ P"'"'!"? of , ' ntheentury pS;T fc,"'. ''"'' '"•'''1; » he Vatican,' engraved favt^*""'-^''"" '''"^^"t" P'- '^v-^ii.), aHi;rds a g ■« hj^ ^/'"™"'-t (/'clnture, of these communitie^s rAW?'''"'''''*"'''°"''f'''>' °r eight caverns are ep ctej e,' h"*, ^J^^^' « '^■^" ■'■"'ates, some engaged ii'^ "''"'"■•* '""''"•''ed basfcet-„,aking or for|e ,v rk'^'T' "l^" '" ol the caverns denon,! I '^'o™ the roof St. Martin ot' Tot :f„ i"^'" ^^^ ^""■'■"' P*'^'"-" he collected abo" h m o^' r?'' '^';"^'^'' 'he m„aks he collected-ab;;rhr--«^Moused the ,..„„., w wattled huts, his own h ""^t- "•^'"" ''"itiers, racter, "jp,, 'e" ,"""''«"'? "f the same cha 'habebat"(^«:,„^ fc -"'"'"m cellulan. ^f" later'perod of ii, life k^*^""' ^'"'■""'). »;K"ed his bishopric at Tit;""? ''" ^'^ '«- Marmoutier (Maiuswi '■""'' '^''^ed to collected a confra"ernf/r'T'"'"""'' he ajnin being hollowed out "Lufr'S ''■'"' '''' ^'^'^ '•The first to introdme -f . calcareous rock. these irregular c lect ons o;:,""' 'y^'^'^ '"'o was Pachomius (d. a 7 348 ^T"'"" "cluses garded i,s the founder ;,/-'' '''''" "'"y be re- Christians. The so ital"''""'""'' "•'« «™"ng ■no^t part to live n th T^^"""^ for thf -re i-ncorporrted intoT,:''' T"^' ''"* 'hey by the adoption of rules '/^"':'"; communitv ;^a-' tne author, for Lj''."-'' J'^chomiu's time, their daily occZtinn=*K •'"""' "'" their ■n?-^ for worship and'C" t'c :m 1"'"'' ^■^""'■- bemg subject to the head llf f/ """ "'^^bers The first ascetic comni, „tv 0^ tr ' "^ '^' ^''^y- formed on the island of T I„ *''•" ""'""re was &Pcr Kgypt, between Ten ;^'' '" '\' ^^^^■' i» ttght others were founded in^pr h""- ?'-'^«- t-me, numbering 3000 monkl '^?,^'"""!"^ ' li'e- of a settled organisS 7'* advantages ■-•"thority caused^h r L « • '"'"^"''"i ^''tution. A mulitud^'of Xr:'/*'''^ '•■'- sprang up in Ee..„t and thfr^^ 'i'^^'' coenobia Jabennae as the Ithe, h„ '"'^V''^'^"^^" '"'S fi'ty years of PachTmiu,'. ^TC ^'^''^ ^^"hin 50,000 members Th^ri; I "^ ™"'^ ''^ckcn P«red to religious vi We?, "? f?^ ^' con.- workingasceticbrnthllC^ .'^''P'*'^ hy a hard- were 4idi; ':Sde".''"t ,-" ^'f ^^'"^'- surrounded by an enclosure "d, "'"""' "''' una aula" (Palkd. X L, "'\"=«"'''"" s-ngle door guarded bv „ I T" "■^' ^^''h a thirty to forty'dwe lings Luh '"'"'"''''''' '''•"" or _four being united LfoC^ ?T^ "^ l'''-^ !^.^"=, oaoj, of which, according ti,' ^ ''■ '''''"''' "'• 14), housed thiee ' „n!'^°''""«''(^•^• C'nIanent separati sei«n?tu '„T* ''ctached «anent,"Pallad. Bi,t. lalS'ii 1?h '" ''^'''' uiMiuc. ii.j, and arranged 'fi •Niiii 12J0 MONASTERY m th' in orderly rows or avenues (\avpai). There was II c'ciinnioa rrfuctory, with itskilchen nml cellars, til which the brothers weio suminoneii tor their cmnnion repii-st by the sound of a horn at 3 P.ii. (/ id. ii. xix.)i "P '0 which time they fasted. There was a garden with its gardeners (xxiviii.)' Kur sick monks there was an inKrmary, with a tiictiniiiiii ucijritantium (xx.), and for strangers and wayfarers a guest-house, xeno- (iochiuin. There was also a common oratory, to which the monks were summoned by a horn or trumpet. The monks slept in their cells, nut in beds, but on reclining chairs. They drvotel their time to handicrafts, chiefly the making of liaskcts and mats from the rushes of the Nile, but also paying attentinn to agriculture and shipbuilding. At the end of tl. e 4th century each oft he rachomianooenobia had a vcFsel of its own, built by the monks themselves. There were also artisan brothers who supplied the community with its chief necessaries. I'al- la 1 us, who visited the Egyptian coenobia townrds tiie close of the 4th century, found at Panopolis, among the 800 members, Hfteen tailors, seven tniiths, four carpenters, fifteen tanners, and twelve camel drivers (Pallad. //i-t. Louaiac. c. 30). Each coenobium was regulated by its own oi'conomus, the whole body bemg subordinate to the oeconomus of the entire Pachomian confrater- nity (4 /x«7oj oiKocii/ioj, residing at the prmcipal niona.'itery, where they met twice a year under the p.esideucy of the archimandrite (the "chief of the fold"), and at their last meeting gave in an account of their administration dunng the year ( Vit. I'achom. § 52 ; Hieron. Prnefot. in SeyuL ; I'achom. § 8, quoted by Neander, vol. iii. p. 318, Clark's edition). Coenobitic institutions were introduced into Palestine by Hilarion, c. 328. He fuumied a monastery on the Pachomian principle, near his native town of Gaza, the houses affiliated tu which soon spread over the whole of Syria. Chrysostom in early life joined one of these monastic communities in the vicinity of Antioch, and we learn many particulars relating to them from his writings. The monks lived in separate huts, KaKv^ai, dotted over the mountain side. They had a common refectory in which they piirtock of their frugal evening meal of bread :uid water, reclining on hay. Sometimes they took their repast out of doors. There was also an oratory in which they assembled four times a day for jirayer and psalmody (Chrysost. Ilomil. in Mitt. 68, «9 ; Homll. in I Titn. 14). The coenobitic system spread rapidly in Asia. It was introduced into Armenia by Eustathius of Sebnsto, into Pontus and Ciippadocia by liasil the Great, and the influence of Kphrem Syrus secured for it an enthusiastic reception in Mesopotamia, but few, if any, details of the arrangement or con- ^U■uction of the monastic buildings have come down to us. A century later we learn much respecting the coustruction of Syrian coenobia, an I the distinction between such institutions and a " Laura," from the life of Euthymius (d. .\.D. 473), by Cyrillus Scythopolitanus. The monasteries, as we have seen, generally had their nucleus in the cells and hermitages of distinguished anchorets. This was the case wilh those of Elias .and Martvrins ( Vit. Ktifhinn. c. 95), and still more remarkably with the vast monastic establishment, called from its Venerated founder, Euthymius, which was MONASTERY gradually developeil from the little dwelling- jilace erected by his noble Saracen convert, Ashebethos, or Peter (afterwards first bishop of the Pnrembolae), as a token of his gratitude. Ashebethos began by excavating a huge cistern, near which he constructed a bakehouse and three cells, and an oratory, that Euthymius might stand in need of nothing he required. There had been no original intention of erecting either a laura or a coenobium, but such a step was rendered necessary by the large number of Saracen converts who flocked thither desiring to embrace a religious life. For their accom- modatioil more cells were built, and a church erected, consecrated by Juvenal, bishop of Jeru- salem (Vita ICnthymii, cc. 37, 41, 42). It is evident from other parts of this biography that a liura was distinguished from a coi-nMum, as being a place of stricter discipline, and therefore less fitted for a young monastic asidrant (cc. 88, 89, 91). A coenobium, with its oratory, refectory, and other mon.i-tic offices, and orderly rows of contiguous ceils, enclosed within a high protecting wall, not un- frequently formed the central mass of the wide area of the laura, with its strangling groups of cabins. Thither the anchorets from the laura repaired every Saturday and Sunday for wmsliip aud insiruction, bringing with them the mats and baskets, and other articles they had finished, aud taking back materials for the work of the ne.tt week, together with a supply of bread and water, after having partaken of a little coolied food and wine in the general refectory (^ibid. cc. 89, 90). On the elevation of Anastasius to the see of Jerusalem, A.D. 458, he ordained his earlv friend and fellow anchoret, Fidus, deacon, who, lii obedience to a supposed vision of St. Euthvniiiis, destroyed the cells of the laura, and converted the whole establishment into a coenobium. Anastasius supplied them with a large body of masons, and builders, and engineers, by whose labour the work of rebuilding was competed in the space of three yoiirs. The whole area was fortified with a palisade and wall, and further protected by a strong tower, forming the citadel or stronghold of the whole desert, rising in the middle of the cemetery, on the very brink of the steep precipice on which the monastery was built, with the gate just below. A new church wsa built, the old one being converted into the refec- tory of the brethren (ibid. cc. 114-119). The tower, just described, was a very usual feature in the monasteries of the East, which, from their liability to attack from the predatory tribes, assumed the character of strong fortresses, sur- rounded by lofty blank stone walls, sometimes crenellated and strengthened with bastions, within which lay the monastic buildings, in some cases with the additional security of a moat and drawbridge. The whole establishment was dominated by a lofty tower, near the entrance, like the keep of a Norman castle, pliiceJ under the patrona^j of the Virgin Mary, St. Michael thearohangel, apostles, orsaints, to vvhiih the inmates might flee for protection when the rest of the buihiings had fallen into the hands of the assailants. As examples of these fortified mo- nnsfpries we 5!}av mention the V^'hits M^'S'isterv in Egypt, which Denon savs, with a few pieces el artillery on the walls, cpcld be defeaded ngainst an enemy — the monastenes arouni the Natrm Inkes and tl Meteora in The was still furthi being made ma accessible by lot by » windlass, Catherine on S| in Egypt, the mi Mount Athos. The ground pi where the local i angular, with thi chief object in thi round. These w groups, and ultiu connected by a i monastery of San typical example o fortified enceinte e acres, comprising which stands the open cljister, from open. The refec west cloister faci info the large outi about 100 feet eacl nation. The Easti built on the plan apsidal recess on e with the existing i (see woodcut, vol. i now demolished din of a similar form, b A very reraarkah which preserves iu t or 8th century, tho hostile atfcicks, exist siastical capital of ( was founded A.D. 302 in the reign of Tirid embraced Christianil conversion of Cons battlemented wall, a fusevi mass of buildic besides some gardens almost a little town, every description of t of Panopolis describe liazaar or market f'oi produce. Besides the Vfest side of the great for the Armenian pat archbishops, bishops, other monasteries. A the south, with a foi devoted to the recepti two refectories, one to for winter use. The long, low-vaulted room table running down t stone benches. There i the patriarch, and a pu i^ureh is cruciform, transepts, and a small a «iuare with lour shallov aff-'Sia and Ararat, p. . Hie Coptic monaster •"long the earli»«f „n.i , "■•'eace. Le^ir gTves' ^Taller mon.asteries, sh f"^."t''^"ildiDg,of,hic « ' *'^"' now demolish'ed di nVha I'aTtho L^ ^ "^ ''" of a similar form, but^„uch longer ^'"''''"' '^'^^ A very remarkable monastery ^f early ,Ut. hostile attacks, exists at Kfl.^ •"•'"""' '" ^i-i-l capital\Trh;?rm „r r^i:^ "^t was founded a.d. 302 by Grsfforv fh n , •- ^ "" in the reign of TiridatL? w1,?^th 1 u""""r' embraced Christianity twelve v^lr» h''.P^'°l'^ conversion of ConstLtrne ' Chin a'l'^ batt emented wnll u ■«.! • .""""i a Jotty fused n,ass of bu Idtn;" f IIIS'^ ""•'' """ besides some garden fndonpn descriptions, almost a littlf town tithZltT' T^}^^'''^ every description of't^ leJ-a^tr "^l"^""' f '"-"polis described abo;e-nda"r„d'""f bazaar or market for the sale nf,h "^ produce. Besides the cell! „f fu ^^ '"""astio Ut .side of tlie great cTu.^1 "■« "«""'- "■> the for the Armeniarpatr ;"ch' tTen "^'T"''.'' arehbishops, bishop, and 1 K, ."' ''"^ ""^ other monasterie "' \ sepiuat '[""' /"■""^ tho south, with ; fountaC? q-adrangle to devoted to' the receptTn "f%'u"es ts* Cr?' " wo refectories, one for summe ,nd 5 othe! for wmter use. The former is des„r^/ K, low-vaulted room with nL i *" " t^ble running downThe middle ^?*^' """°^" "one benches^ There is ,clnln- ^T'^° **" the patriarch, and TpuTpil f"" C a a, ""V'^ «"*'«;« ami Ararat, p. 303 fff) ^ ' ""*" I he Coptic monasteries in" ijDDer V»-nr.t •moDs the e.ii-Ii»»f „„.i .L. , VPP.^"^ ^-gypt are "■^teuce. Lenoir ei'vesT r,h!'^' "^'*""^ ""'" '" ««''lle,- mo„.-«teriof sLwin!^ « ^ °T "* **>« »«»» of building, of ;hich a thr.» '^T^•'^5•'1" MONASTEUy 1241 of cells, op,.„,„g on the sd^T^'■""' " '•'""?« "I'l-roache'l by l suZZl'''^' "^^ '""S """"J"'. on threiS':^ "h":tbKlV'''':'-^^- ^^--'. the empress Helena cor 1 .' "'"-"""oJ to (Curzon,ifom,,S,-'''jr'r'''' '° 'his type i', described „. abui ding" of ^r'^br '''{ '' about 200 feet in Icn^fh V ri'^'"''^ "h"!"', very well built of fine, tot ftha" '"'• '^''^''' outside larger than loonh;,! "" "indows «t « g««t heigh? froJ^X"' ''"^ ">«'"' «'« on the .south sidf and nre a1^ thf^^r' ' ' '^*'"y walls slope inwards .nTl '""'*' '"''• The ove.-han|ng^?r;tn rirot T"" '' "-" the south side, entered tZ ''"urway on -•■hurch was \ ImI Ln- " '"'"^"- Tbe column, on each si I of th" n™'e H'" '^'""■■'^ transept recesses covered withTemi I *'"" "" ' monks' cell, were contain^ ^aZt'T'' ^''^' "le of the church lit hV ^ "''1' ''*■ the There i» no court or open af,.,'"',;'' '"»''''"'''"■ "^S- The flat rlf atCl d Ve'n ''■ ""'/""J" , a.r exercise for its inmates Th ^'^"^ "'^ "!«"- Natron Lakes n-hi K ^ he de.scrt of the U^'ts of monasN-S 1^" "' ">« «•''■•'!- '"•'rly convents. On "vfou,!" ■"'""' ""'""^ the ruins of manv aher, '""", """'■•'' hut Those which m°iin a' ,?Tr'J!"' ''•' '""=«'• h-ger type, surroTnd /by'^f""^^,'-' «>/ 'h. mense strength, unbr, k,.7i ^ • '?"'' "^ 't"" otherapertufe, avethe „ '^ ,"""<'',w or any Even this open ng has in if ' t" "^ ""'^""ce. infrequently buUt un fol "^ """ '"^«° ■"" hostile attacks, and t?e n i ^'°'''^'«'^ "gainst ^throng, a wiL,a:^blS:;f» gtnr'iL.rg^a^.derfnr^ ^p-'^^^^ "dually contain ^f:.:rrL::^f' r-* Ihe mon.isterv /)«„v w ;""acned churches, celebrated anlhSro/^teT' "'"'' "''"'^ 'he •^hnrches, the iJa^r LI, T^T.-k'"".'''"'' '■»«'• *'>Ao.; three each^ an/ thl V i .^^ ^"■V'-^'ni-. Eastern desert, h; hrtLtf''''V'"™'"' ^ the huilt over the'cav fft Ctr" ^, '" ^^^P^' fourchuichesstandiniroi ,» . . I' ?''" contains toMes of these monaS,'''V''^- ^'^' '■^^'^c vaulted rooms,fu3edw?th %'""'■ """''^' its entire leng h, , nd usuhM^ "W*""" '"hledcwu 01 either side: and a S i^T"\'*""« benches of these religious houl is "'^ '!"'"=• ^"'-'h W/- or towPi -,„ provided with its Michael, a ha'e 1 tT"K'^ '^"^'"''"'^ "> St f^y. c^votSihrco^tVv'rr'-r ;-''^ *"p ^^Ch^ester, ^..Wo,j/";o!:;,Lrvo'rC'p: The genius of the We.tom „k i by the enthusiastic adhesion Tf i . *"" '"""•"J and Augustine. Little h '^'"'"■c'c. Jerome, the arra'ngements'of 't'he' rr'fta 1 '°""» °^ t>c institutions. We le.vn ^ i,'"" ">°nas. the rules Laid Ho„a /r^l ^"'^^''' ♦™"^ thcg"i;laaceofhlr::„,'^^,,-tr' ,tbr w"SrsXtr"^?f-^^e or two wardrobe keeper wb "''"t ' " ""^ 'to beat ana shake KUtld'l^AC B«'j "»r; IB Jl^-' 1242 MONAOTEBY free from m.ith. There wns a lilirnry for the " codicoH," nml as there wan a "(:ull.:r;iriu9 " ihi-ro muni have been a cellar (St. Aiiguatine, Itejulao pro Simdimuniiililjwi, 10, 13, 14), ThH nioniistic institutions fur malcH.Mtablished by Auirusline in North Africa, SBsumed an in- termerliiite form, correspondinp to n (•oimidorable extent to tlie collejjes of secular canons of later tliiics. The foundations of Buch an institution, proliably coeval with Aujjustine, Wuiu distiivered by Leon Renier, at Tebeasa, the ancient Thevcste, of which a drawing and de- Hcription are given Hy Ije Noir (Architect. Munast. ii. (1. 48,1, pi. fiSH). The plan gives an outer and inner court at different levels, the inner being the higher. The outer court is surrounded by a cloister, and has the domestic ollices to the north, and a long narrow vestibule to the south. The i:inor court forms an atrium befori; he church, a basilica of ten bays with an ajue. The whole church and atrium are surrounded by a succes.'i St. lienedict of Nursia, c. A.D. 5?(t y,. ■ hem the system was reorganised and r.'/.n-i f , irder. "The IJcnedictine rule w.is uuiveri .i:y . .\>ived, even in the older niona.steries of Gaul, V;-itain, Spain, and tliroughout the West — not as that of a rival order, but as a more full and perfect rule of the monastic life " (Milman, J.at. Christ, vol. i. p. 425, note x,). Not only were new monasteries lounded, liut those already existing were fre- quently demolished and rebuilt in accordance with the re.iuirenients of the new rule. One leading principle of the Benedictine arrangement was that the walls of the monastery should in- clude within them everything that was necessary for the material wants of the establishment, as well as the buildings connected with their reli- gious, literary, and social life, to do away with the necessity of the inmates going beyond its bounds. It should contain water, a mill, bake- houses, stables, and cow-houses, etc., together with workshops for all necessary mechanical arts {liiyulae Sancti Bencdicti, 57, 66). The precinct was to be surrounded with a wall with one gate, at which a cell should be built for the gatekeeper, who was to be always on the spot to give an answer to all comers (ibid.). The build- ings were to comprise an oratory (52), a refectory (38), a kitchen in which the monks were to serve week and week about (35), a cellar, superintended by a "cellerarius " (31), a dormitory large enough if possible to contain all the monks (22), a wardrobe (55), an in- firmary (36), and a guest-house (50). These rules are illustrated by the very re- markable i)lan of the monastery of St. Gall, c. A.D. 820, the larger portion of which has been MONABTEKY engraved to illustrate the article CiipncH (I. p. 383). Its general nppear.inco is tha' of a town of detached houses, with street: running between them, forming thirty-three detached blocks of building, all of which, cxcejit the church, were probably built of wood, and wcr« generally of one story. The building-i form di»- tine groups. In the centre is 'lie murch and (;loi^^l'r, and the group belonging i the distinctly monastic life; to the cost and mith the grou]) appropriated to the education of tlic young, an 1 the care of the si'.k, with the alibat's house watching over the whole. To the west and north-west lies the group appropriated to hospi- tality ; while the group connected with the grosser material wants of the establishment it placed at the furthest distance from the church to the west and south. By a reference to the plan it will lie sc»-n that the quadrangular cloister-court forms the nucleus of the establish- ment, round which the principal buildings arc ranged. The two-apsed church stands to the north, that the cloister might be sunny and warm ; the refectory to the south, the side furthest removed from the church that the wor- shippers might not be annoyed with noise or smell, with the kitchen annexed. From the kitchen a passage leads to the bakehouse and brewhduse, and the sleeping-rooms of the domes- tics. To the west, closely adjacent to the kitchin and refectory, is a two-storied building, cellar below, and Inrder and storeroom above. Tiic absence of the chapter-house is pcrplexiui;. In all Benedictine houses the chapter-houve opens from the east walk of the cloister, and the entire absence of so es.sential nn element of monastic life throws a little doubt on the per- fect accuracy of the plan. The east side is entirely occupied by the "pisalis," or "cale- factory," the common day-room of the monks, warmed by flues under the floor. The dormi- tory occupies the upper story of this building, communicating by a staircase with the south transept of the church to enable the brethren to attend the nocturnal services without going into the open air. A passage leads from the dormitory to the " necessarium " — a i)()rtion of the monastic building always planned with the most delicate attention to health and cleanliness. Above the refectory is tlic " vestiarium," where the habits of the monks were kept. The " parlatorium," wliere the monks might have intercourse with members of the outer world, lies between the church and the cellar, with one door opening into the cloister, and another into the outer court. On the eastern side of the north transept is the "scriptorium" with the library above. To the east of the church stands a group of buildings comprising two miniature monastic establishments, each complete in itself, the in- firmary devoted to the sick monks, and tha house of the " oblati " or. novices. Each has a covered cloister, surrounded by the usual build- ings, refectory, dormitory, etc., and an apsidal chapel, placed back to back. Contiguous to the intimiary stands the physician's residence, with the physic garden, the drug store, the house for blood-letting and purging, and a chamber for the dangerously sick, closely adjacent. The " outer school," standing to the north of the church, contains a large schoolroom, divided across the midc •urroiinded by ( dwellings of th, house stands oi the church. 0, stands the nbbf transept of the the supervision tiunal departmoi house of the nov The two "Ii strangers of dilPe common chanibe iiirroiinded by h brewhouse ,uid bn of a higher (:la.,s i and storeroom, si servants, an 1 sta fiJj hospitinni for s wall of the cliurol Beyond the chi of the convent ar tD'T'" containing saddlers, cutlers, a tanners, curriers, Biniths, with thi this side also is ■iienf, comprising «'wr, mills, malth piggeries, sheep-co vanl-' and laboure east irnor is the and hen-house, and I tv '8 the kitchen. jJanted with fruit iJenedictinc monaste gious, educational, a in which everv depn iwsition, and nothing conduce to the well-, the adequate ful/iln fuuudation. The Irish and earli 6th and 7th centuries lona, followed the Kas' proper was enclosed which, however, wi quadrilateral, intendci fur the security of its ""eluded the church with its kitchen and kospitia, of the commu fhtca. The hospitla , giMlly, as in the Kasf, wattles or of wood. T each provided with a si Ihe abbafs hou.se in C stood on an eminence from the other dwellino fid joists. Here was here also he sat, and wi by one brother, who occ oy two, who stood at orders. The codices be! I""!,? in leathern wallet special apartment, whi waiod tablets and the si horns. On the arrival was no guest-house, 'fund in not a kw Irish huts W.1S specially prep, the vallum were the vari. M0VA8TERY BcroRR the nuM.M.* i house stands onnc.sit.. „ i .> ""'"' '"'»'»i-.f the church, c' „ t,; ,h ' I''" ,""'"' ^"" "*■ tnmsopt of the church ? ''''""'";' ">» ""^'h the supervis ou of b, fh """^""'^-"tl/ placed for l'"»»«of h no^l'''^"?"'- "?^'"l. "nd the The two " hostm; • ' *" "' "'" """"'ory. bniwhousoandbal- h""„ ^'u'" i"^ "» ""'U of a higher c , I atn ' "":' '^'•"^^"• travellers and storerooi t eon u7«r'' "' T'^ « ""•'■•''«■> -vauts. aai',rrbirLrrr'''Tr '■' V'» :.n:r;^;:":^,t.r-«-°^-"^-he':^ of thr:itttr^to'"th'^ Tk'^-" "-""-t tory," containing workHho.r"/'' "k""' "''"-^ t-ners,' .unVe's 'lifers '"1 r-*^'""-,'"''^"'- • ™iths, with th..r^ '>,"''' "'"' e<'i was called n J«^/ f, , „, .u ^1''™.'''^ ''''''"•ement word which isTvorv -r^ * '"'"' ''""•'""'• " ""■'.V Jrish and L . if '"',''"f"* '"-''■■'■rre,, (of'i'u «»t to be nriiTr*:" ''"""'"'"■''^» tho nK.a^M•e noUces ot" ,1 /' ,^""'"^'''^hei in -^i"-"ded in t^ tcirc;'t^:i:h; i'^'nted with >: uTee? Th ', "'' Benedictine .nonasterlr'a Jlu '"'" '" r^ ■' gious, educational, „n^tndush.i.rfT,"''u^ ''-'"■ >n which everv dep.,tmen ^ '1 '^'"'^'"''""ont, i-inon, and nothi';;'^," 4 ,; j":;;:Lr''"'''« conduce to the well-beintr of .k • . • """''' the ado,ju.,te fulHl nen?Vf th "'^"'"""°' ""'I fuundation. "'""">"" of the purposes of its etSS^t^ll^S:^ --stones of the lona, followed the IS:ZZl^,'''^l^'"'''«'' "'"' proper was encln«o,l , " ""o""'- J he monastery «l.i^h, howctvetas^^u'air''' "',''■'"-' quadrilateral, intended ritherc^ """''"■' "»' for the security f itslVn l^f 'or restraint than i",ci;.w the 4uic^r;iaVt;v'7''"™" «-.th its kitchen and officers iU 'f ^'"'7. V'iw, of the communkv nl» ^ ''* .'odgings, Plotea. The /,o3,V,- ' ^ ""'''' """"od a court Si-ally, as in KyEi; ^P^ve been ori^ watdci or of wood 'fh/ " 'l^ V''' '■'"•""='1 of oach ,.r«vided with a Itr.w ^m'^^'^P^ "" '"^'"''. The abbafs hoZ ,•: r'^ T "* "'"' " ''o'^'or stood on an en n n.t ir'"'' 'T' '"^^^'''""'. from the otheXeuLan,r'"' '"1^ ''-^'""^^ here also he sat, and "vroL „r "f"" ^"'"""'' tyone brother, who oc^.^nni,""'''/"''"'''''^ on h two, who 'sttd at tZn'" ""'' '° ^'"^' «>• orders. The Codies, hi. ■ '*""'■ "waiting his h-ng in 1 a4ern waller^'^^i" ^""^ ^""'^''«fon VecW a,,artment whL l''^ "'* ^'»"' °f « wa.=d tab'letsT^d !he Ses /he """''""i *'^« •■was. On the arrivnr of !' ? P'"' ■'"''' ''^1'- found in not a1w 'h molf'"'. 'j"^"""' ^^'^^ '■"ts was speciairv ni.. ""','"^'«"^s, one of the were the various agricaitural depen. tiswood, Kuen II u '^'''''''' Arch.lall, Snot- -rly\r,^et"«J,„«tter I h ".^ ^'•»'' '" "'e.:e housesfornuns M .^ •'"" ^'""' V^otixed to -dAngn,j;-:;„« 7^-e^oftb Hened^^ O. Ben. and Aiiple, Paph- lagonia ; founded by St. Alypius the Stylite c. 620 54. Ahandi, S., or Elnonense, on the Elne, dioc. Arras ; founded by St. Amandus and king Dagobert . 637 55. Amantii, S. Ruti enense (Ro- dez), France MI 56. Amasiense (Amasia), Pontus . . a. 550 57. Amasiab Joannis Acropolitanum (Amasia), Pontus c. 560 58. AMniACiNENSE (Ambazac), dioc. Limoges a. 593 59. Ambresburiense (Amesbury), Wilt- shire; founded by Ambrius, or Ambrose a. 600 60. Amebbachiense, dioc. Wiirzburg; founded by St. Pirminius . . c. 764 61. Ammonii, near Alexandria, Egypt IV'cent. 62. Anagratessb (Ainegray), dioc. Besani,on; founded by abb. Co- lumbanus c. 570 63. Anastasii Abbatis, near Jerusalem ; founded by abb. Anastasius . . a. 600 64. Ancyraeum, Attalxsae (Ancyra), Galatia a. 620 65. Andaginense, S. Huberti, in the Ardennes; O. Ben., foundeil by duke Pippin and his wile Plec- truda 702 66. Andegavense, SS. Sebqii et Medardi (Angers) . . . . a. 705 67. Andegavense, S. Stephani (An- gers), France a. 814 68. AsDEOAVENSK, S. Venantii (An- gers) ; founded by bp. Licinius . c. 520 69. ♦Andeliacensb, S. Mariae (An- dslys. on the Seine); founded hy St.'Clothilda ...... 526 70. Andochii, S. Sedelocense (Sau- lieu), dioc. Autun ; founded by nbb. Wideradus Flavini.icus . . a. 722 MONASTERY 71. A.D. c 520 617 c. 800 .800 a. 500 a. 560 493 420 AsDREiE, S., in Arvernm rCler- mont), France . . . • . ro, 72. Andreae, S., Isle Vulcano, Sicily.' a! 600 7d. Andreae s., SUPEH MascaZIs (Mnscala), Sicily .... «. 800 74. Anoeliacense s. Joanna "" ^°° (Angdly), Indre-et-LoIre . . 7o. Anunensb (Orleans); O Ben' fimndeJ by abb. Leodebodus "' 76. Anianensb, s. Salvatoris (Anmne) Herault j O. Ben.. founded by abb. Benedict . ANiANi ET Laurentii, SS., Nevew : O. Ben. ... 78. Anisolanum, or's.'CARILEFl'fSt", Calais), Sarthe . 79..*Anthymi, S. Senens'b (Sienna), Tuscany . . >• /> 80. Antinoopolitancm' ' (Antinoe), ,, . '^gyPt \ , fv,h cent 8 . AyriocnENSE EDPREPii(Antioch) IV-h cent 8i. Antiociiense GregorJi Patri- ARClii (Antioch) . 83. Antiochensb • Theotoc'i B. (Anl tioch) ; founded by emp. Justi- man . . 84. AXTIOCHIA (DE) MrG'DON*IA('Nisi'bis); Mesopotamia ... IVA <.»„f 85. Antonini, S., near Apamea, sl-ria a 520 86. ANTONINI S (St. Aitonin), LI ^^° Rodez; 0. Ben. . . . -~_ 87. AONDRiENSE (Entmmia), AntHm'; ' founded by Durtrach 88. Apamense (Apamea), Syria' " ' 89. Apollinis, S., near Hermo^olii 90. Apr., S. Tulleksb (Toul), Fr^nc; 91. »AQUILEIEN8E (Aquileja), Illy ria j founded by bp. Niceta 92. *Archangeli db Maciiari (Machari), near Naples 93. Ardaohensb (Ardagh), Longford'; founded by St. Patrick 94. Ardcarnensb (Ardcarual 'Ros'- common . . - . 95. Archarnense, in W.' Meath" ' ' 96. Ardfertensk, S. Brbndani (Ard'- fert) Kerry; built by St. Brendan . . ' y,,,, 97. Ardiense (Mngillagan). ireknd ; founded by St. Columb. . . Vph cent 98. Ardmacnascense (ArdmacnasaX Lough Laiogh, Antrim ; founded by abb. Laisrean . . . «-„ 99. *Ard3enil,8Sensb, in Tyrer'agh, im .a!'^"' f-onded by St. Patrick V'k cent 100. •.ARE.ATENSf), S. CaESARII 101. ARELATEN8E, S. Mariae (Aries); founded by bp. Aurelian . . ^' 10-. ARGENTINEN8B, S. MarIAB (Mrnssburg; ; endowed by kine L'.i'^obert II. ^ •* 103. *ARaE{,TOLIENSB, ' S.' mklAK (Argentcu.l), near Paris; en- ini i^""''"'.'' king Childebert III. . 104. AR.MINEN8E, SS. ANDKEABK-n TuMUB (Rimini), Italy; a 105. AjiMACHANENSB (Armagh), 'ire'. I'lndj founded by St. Patrick . MONASTEBY 1246 (KillermoghX founded by St. 558 106. Armctighense Queen's Co. ; Columb . . 107. ARKE8BUROE.N8E l.ifl A ^^^'Phalia .... f[ 108. Abnulw-Auoiense (Schwartzach), dioc. Strassburg; 0. Ben., en- dowed by Rothard . ' 109. Arndlfi, S. METEN8I8 (Mc'tz)'; 110 aI;' "•• '^"■"led by bp. Arnulph 625 110. ARRAOEtLENSE (Arragell), Der y • in ,^"""•''^'1 by S'- Columb . \'l.hcent • ■*«^''''N8fc, S. Mariae (Apre- 1iq aT ' ■*"■'*">• Kou'sillon . . Vllpk cent 113. AR™m.N,sVADO(.E)(Kedbridge), ""'' - 680 (Arensburg), Vlll'k cent. 718 625 a. 600 a. 778 c400 a. 500 a. 622 458 a. 600 a. 454 a. 523 • n. 523 580 a. I 0. 501 554 675 697 a. 600 c. 457 114. A8CLEPii;s.,' Mesopotamia . no. AscuoyiENSE, S. Mariae (PAscL bach), Lower Alsace . . { 7" ff.'^ANi'M, near Asicha, Syrii '. 117. Athanense, S. MARTn,'or S ;^«^"" (St- Y'-eii), dioc. Limoges ; 119 A?" ■' *'»"°ded by Aldeon . Vlpk cent 118. ATUDALARAQHENSE,on the B^yle Koscommon . . ' Vth 119. ATHENACEN8E, S. MAkxiNI '(Ai- 190 °''y)'''e«r Lyons; O.Ben. . VI" cent laraght) Roscommon ; founded by t>t. Patrick . . 'irii, 123. ATRBBATB^B. S. ' AUBERT.'^ ""*• (ArraOi O- Aug., built by bp. 124. Atrbbatense, S. MaeiIb (Arr'as)'; O. Aug. . ■^ / 1 125. Atrebatensb, S. ' VEDAin-i,' oi NOBILIACENSB (Arras); O.Ben., built by St. Aubert . . 126. *Adbkciuen8B (Auchy.'les*. Momes); built by the nobh nan Adolscarius . 127. AuDii Dacia; Andius 'founded loo /'-'^^"' raonasteries here . I V" cent 128. ACDOEN, s Ror.iOMAG;:N8B ' ,on C^ouen); O.Ben. . 129. AUOIE.X8B, or ArouE 'di^.tis (Reichenau, lake of Constance); 0. Ben., founded by abb. Plrminius nn aZ ^'""""s- prefect of Germany 130. AuousTENSE S. (Jdalrici et Afrab (Augsburg) 131. AuGU8T0DUNliJJSB, s' ,„„ (Autun); O.Ben. '. 132. •ACGUffrODDNENSB, S (Aufun); founded Siagrius . . , , 133. AUQU8TODCNEN8B, S.' SVMPHO- R1ANI (Autun); O.Ben., founded ,„. , "y op. tuphronius . . v'li 134. AuNAoiiDUFFBNSB, near Lough Bofhn, .reland ... -«,. 135. AUTISSIODORENSB, S. AmaTORi's (Auxcrra), Vonne; founded by ,„„ . V- Ur^us and Germanus ' 138. AUTTSSIODORENSF., S. GeRMAOT (Auxerre), Y„nne; 0. Ben., founded by bp. Germanus . 570 JOAKMS Mariae by bp. SVMPIIO. 534 C.700 a. 659 c. 724 a. 700 c. 589 a. 535 ' cent. c. 590 1246 MONASTERY MONASTERY n 570 a. 800 A,I>, 530 521 a. 676 a. 637 a. 700 137. AUT188IODORENSE APCD QCOTIA- CCM (probably Couches), Saoue- et- Loire ; founded by St. Gcrmanus 138. •AOTISSIODORENSB, S. JULIANI (Auxerre) 139. AUTISSIODOKENSE, S. Mariae (Auxerre) a. 670 140. AuxiLU, S. (Killossy), Kildare; founded by St. Patrick ... a. 454 141. AvENACENSB (Avenay), Marne; O. Ben., built by Gombert and his wife Bertha c. 660 142. AviTI, S. ACRELIANENSB (Or- leans) ; O. Ben 143. Aviri, S. Castrodunensb (near Chiteaudun), dioc. Ohartres; 0. Ben., built by king Clotaire 1. . 143b. Baiensi Insula (db) (Isle of Baya), near Sicily .... 144. Bailkiseqrababtaichense, Ti- raedha, Derry; founded by St. Columb VI"' cent. 145. Baisleacense (Baslick), near Castlereagh a. 800 146. Baitheni, S. (Taughboyne), Donegal ; founded by St. Baitlien c. 590 BaI/Gektiacesse, SS. Mariae et Geniiani (Beaugency), Loiret; 0. Ben VII"" cent. Ballaqhensb, near Castlebar, Mayo ; founded by St. Mochuo , Ballimorense, on Lough Sondy, W. Meath 150. Ballykinense, near Arklow; founded by a brother of St. Keivin VI*" cent. Balmensb (La Baume), dioc. Besanvon VI"" cent. *Balmensb (La Baume les Nonains), dioc. Bssancon; 0. Ben. Vll'i-cent. 153. Balmensb S. Romani (La Baume), Jura ; 0. Ben. . . V* cent. Balneolense, S. Stephani (Banolas), Catalonia; 0. Ben., built by abb. Bonitus ... a. 800 Bancoknaburgiense (Bangor), Flintshire V"" cent. Baralbnse, S. GEOBail(Baralles), Arras ; 0. Aug., founded by king Clovis and bp. Vedast 157. Barcetum, S. Anastasii (Barca); built by duke Luithprand 158. *Barchinoense (Barking), Essex ; founded by bp. Erkenwald . VII** cent. 159. Bardeneiense (Bardney), Lincoln- shire; attributed to king Ethelred a. 697 160. Bardseiense, or De Insula Sanctorum, Caernarvonshire ; O. Btn a. 516 Baribiacum, or Faverolense (Barisis, or FaveroUes), dioc. Laon a. 664 Barnabae, S., near Salamts, Cyprus 485 163. Bahri, S., Cork ; fonnded by St, Barr . . . ' c 606 164. Bariowense (Barrowe), Lincoln- shire; founded by St. Chad and king Wulpher o. 691 147. 148. 149. 151. »152. 154. 155. 156. c. 535 723 161. 162. c. 570 c. 3,')8 a. 460 G76 630 c.650 420 c. 700 18.5. BaRSTS. S. (de), in Jfesopntamia IV* cL-ut, 166. Barvensk, in England ; built by bp. Winfrid »• 675 167. Basoi-I. S., Verzy, dine. Rheims; founded by bp. Basolns . . 168. Basilii, S.,' near the Iris, Pmitus; founded by St. Biisil the Great . 169. ♦Bassae, S., npar .leriisalem . . 170. •Bathoniknsb (Bath), Somerset- shire ; founded by king Osric 171. BaUM (DE), Thebais . . . IV-tont. 172. Beacani, S., Kilbeacan, Cork; built by St. Abban . . . . a. G50 173. Becani, S., Kilboggan, W. Meath ; founded by St. Becan . . VI'" cent. 174. ♦Beciireense, near Paban, Egypt; founded by abb. Theodore . 1V"> Bent. 175. Bkcia (DE) B. ViuQisis, Ancyra, Galatia a. 580 176. Beduiciisuerdense (Bury St. Edmunds), Suffolk; founded by king Sigebert 177. Be«ae, S. (St. Bee's), Cumbor- land; 0. Ben., attributed to St. Bega 178. Begeriense, or De Hibernia j Parva (Isle Begery), near Wex- ford ; founded by St. Ibar . . 179. Belisiae, Milnster-Bulsen, dioc. Liege 180. *Belisianom (Bilsen), dioc. LiiSge ; founded by abb. LandraJa . V]ll"'cent. 181. Beneventanum, S. Mariae (Beuevento) a. 769 182. ♦Beneventanum, S. Sopiiiab (Benevento); founded by king Raschis 183. Benioni, S. Divionense (Dijon); O. Aug 184. Berceto (de) S. Abundii, after- wards S. Remigii (Berzeta), Parma; endowed by kmg Luit- prand 185. Berclaviensb, S. Salvatoris (Billy-Berclause), on the Deule; founded by abb. Lsdwin . . Vll"" cent, 186. ♦Berinense, or Bericinense, England ; founded by bp. Erchon- wald n-G'S 187. Bethlapat (de), S. Bademi, Persia ; founded by St. Badsmus IV"" cent, 188. Bethleemiticum, St. Cassian's, at Bethlehem IV-cent. 189. Bethleemiticum, St. Jerome's, at Bethlehem IVcent. 190. Bethleemiticum, S. Paulae (Bethlehem); founded by St. Paula of Ro-ne 191. *BETHLEEM:i'ICUM, S. PAULAE (Bethlehem); founded by St. Paula 192. Bethmamat (de), near Emessa, Phoenicia 193. Beverlacense, S. Joannis (Beverley), Yorkshire; founded by St. John of Beverley . . . 194. Beyronensb (Alt-Beyren), dioc. Constance ; 0. Aug. . . . Vili'''cent. 195. Bezuense (Bize), dioc. Langres; 0. Ben., founded by Amalric, duke of Burgundy . . . . a. 670 774 a. 734 18 387 387 a. 450 c. 700 WOXASTERY 196. 203. 204. 653 ^'^ftW^'^-"'^' siigo; built ^■°* 200. BimoN.K.V8,, SS. Pp.TRr e't piuLi "' ''' (Glendalough),Wicklow; founded oy bt. Keivm . . -.„ 201. BiTUMAEUM, or 'ad •tuveoI '^ °^ KP.AEUM, on the Severn. Worces. 203. »BrTun™ • S.- UnnEWii " "° . (Bourge8) France; 0. iSen., as- cribed to St. Sulpicius . VII.' cent Blandiniexs., S. Petri (Blan- ' deaburg) near Ghent; 0. Ben.. founded by St. Amand . ' •BJANGIACEKSE, S. BeRTHAB (B angy-en-Ternois), Pas-de- y- Uen., founded by St. Bertha. daughter of Count Rigobert^^ 205. BonuiENSE (Bobbin), Milan ; O mn Rnn?;; "°'^"? ""y S'- Colunibanus 203B. BoDBEANL'M, in Sacheth, Georgia 206.BOETn S Monasterboice,LS. founded by St. Bute ' ,„ 207.Bo„„-MedL (OE •i„-De;ry: "' ''' founded by St. Coli'mb . 7 VB-cent 208. BoLnKNDESAaTENSE (De,-ert), '"'' d^f:?S/"""''^^ "^ «'• ^-i, 209. •BovoK (Bologna); Vounded"^' ""'• by bt. Ambrose . iva ^ 210. BosANHAMENSE (Bo^ham), Sus'^ex'"*- attributed to St. VViltWd. • "e'iaT'"''''''' " '"■^«°«""'' 212. Bovig INSCLA (DE)'(B;ph,-u I'sle)! 213. Bovis Insula (DE) (InisbotHn), in ^■I'-Sfjj^. Longford; founded by 214. Bom 'insula "(DE) V. j^j^niAE (Devemsh Isle), Lough Earn; '<'unded by St. Laserian ' 2 5. BitAccANi, S., Ardbraccan, Meath 7 ^ '"^^^ (B--""). dioc. Chartres o,c „f ""'^'^i (Brionde), Haute-Loire 215. *Biiix,ENSE, SS. Mio.AEHs et S'h k^^'''^'='">' I-o-nbardy oon »„^<""''''^d by queen Ansa . ' ' 220. ♦Br.xjexse, S. Salvatoris et S t^^f^, u^^'""''"'^' L'-mbardy;' 20, ♦^"'"'"J by king Desiderius . '.' U?n^T''!"'^' byLakeFedersee Upper huabia; founded by a 222. B p",^' r,:l^"^^ "i'^^brand' ? 2:3. B0RDIGALE.VSK, s. ■ SEVEumi (Bordeaux); O.Ben. . , . . a_ gU MONASTERY 1247 A.n. 228. 227. c. 740 a. 650 a. 765 a. 600 a. 600 c. 570 c. 380 686 686 a. 380 681 a. 721 a. 530 a. 716 .510 a. 758 671 756 6.50 250, BaRENSE(Beurn), neartheAlp,; 0. Ben., founded by Landfrid WaldramandEliland ' Bl-surunnensb ^0 BenT ^f7l^y>'' Cayenne'; 0. Ben., founded by prie3t\„ne.' 28. EvzANTiNORDM," near 'jerusalem ^"'' ""'' 1 clp«V"''*''y *''''• D«'^ideratu'. CAE«GpD,E.N8E (Holyhead), Anglel 2 Cap^r Jr''''""*y S'- K^bius . . land . r '•''f.^?''"^'^)' Cumber! 3 •clrtL^"'"^''* ''y St. Cuthbert . ■ brsrsy^"''«>'^''-d«j t. Caesame (Caesare;).'cappal '• 'docTa'"!'*''" ('^««''»^«»)."Cappa: . Caesariense (Caesarea'> P.u\- '^"' <=«"*• ■CAa.cAv,.oELEri^st;: -^'*'^ • ""o Berr*fVr>'' Tourainer""'"''* rate), Lombardy *• ' J^-alamo.ne (dl;, near Jerusalem •t-ALARITANUM (•Cairlilri\ . .• J 'i by Theodosia^ «""'^"°"'"le'> '-ai.tNsh, b. Mariae (Chelles'V &hirda''°'^^'^°""'^«^'>xis '• "ir""^^. (Combronde), in S. Camerace.VSE, S. AuDEkTr /-P^.^' r. OAMKRACE.VSE. S P... ' est r^-.. ' WA.VOERICI V u'7' '■«'"■ Cambray). O Au^., buiit by bp. GangerLu's I- CAMERACIiN.SI.:, S Pftbt >. " ^K.MJSt.Gh.slam, inHainaut); ■ ^p'!k.!:"''^"'^^"^' S. PRAWECTlVst: J "X), nea,. St. Quentin, Oi»e- O Ben., bui t by All)erf r 1 i Vermandois ^ '*' ^°"°' °' ^ril^oT" ^/^°iP'«n). Baval Hfldejrd "•' '"""'•'^ ''y 1"-> 'tu!l?t;;^'i£''-^^ei-er; Canopeum Metanoeab (Canope); tANTCARiKvsE, SS. Petri et I^AULi, afterwards S. AuonLrv, (Canterbury), Kent • X, ? Rnn f 1 ■ . > *"«' wards lert and % t^ ^^^ """e ^'beU ueii and fat. Augustine 400 a. 708 a. 430 a. 470 e. 600 a. 655 c. 680 a. 600 637 600 a. 691 c. 800 777 a. 640 a. 380 605 1243 MONASTERY m 599 a. 814 c. 540 B.400 a. 580 c525 723 c490 255. Caois Insula (de) (Iniscaoin Isle), Lough Earn, Ireland .... a. 650 256. CAi'KBbT (DE), Dear Emessa, Phoenicia a. 450 257. Cappanulensr, SS. Martin; et QuiMACI (Cappanello), dmc. Lucca a- 725 258. Capbae Caput (ad) (Gateshead), Durham .a. 653 259. Capiuolo (in) St. Valentini (Capriolus), Syria; founded by St. Valentine of Arethusa . Viccnt. 260. Caranni, S., near Chartres; 0. Aug 261. Carcassosense, S. Hilarii (Car- cassonne), Languedoc ; 0. Ben. . 262. Cardena (DE) S. Petki, Old Cas- tille ; O. Ben., founded by Sanctia 263. Carsotense, S. Pbiei (Chartras); O.Ben Vl'ktfent. 264. Carpensb, S. Mariab (Carpi), Jlodena; 0. Aug., built by king Astulph 750 265. Carrofense, S. Salvatoris (Charroux), dioc. Poitiers; O. Ben., founded by Count Robert . 769 266. Cartebii, S., near Emessa, Phoe- nicia a. 450 267. Carthaoiniensia ; at Carthage there were very many monasteries 268. CARNES9E(Caruns), Derry. . . 269. Caseoonouidinense (Cougnon), Luxemburg ; O. Ben., founded by king Sigebert 660 270. Casinense (Monte Casino), Naples ; fount" sd by St. Benedict . . 271. Castellione (de) S. Petri (Ciistiglione), near Lucca ; O.Ben., foun,D. 285. Cekomannense, S. Victoris (Le Mans) a. 800 286. Cenomannense, S. Viscentii et Laurentii (Le Mans); O. Ben., founded by bp. Domnolus . . 570 287. Centulense, S. Rictiarii (Centule), dioc. Amiens; founlcd by king Dagobcrt and abb. li'icharius c. 625 288. ♦Cerab, S., Grange, Cork ; founded by St. Cera a. 679 289. Cernellense (Cerne), Dorsetshire, O. Ben VI"" cent. 290. Certesiense (ChertKcy), Surrey; O. Ben., founded by earl Frithe- wald and bp. Erkonwald . . c. 6G5 291. Cestrensb, S. Werburqae, Chester Vll'" cent. 292. CllALCBDONICM, SS. Al>08T0M,. (Chal<'edon), Bithynia; founded by Rufinus IV* cent. 29.''. Chaix3i:donium, S. Htpatii (Chalcedon), Bithynia ... a. 500 294. Chalcbdonium, S. Michaelis (Chalcedon), Bithynia ... a. 500 295. jCiiALCEDONiUM, Pi'iiuoNls (Chal- cedon), Bithynia .... V" cent. 296. CiiALCiDlcuM (Desert of Chalcis), Syria V'"" cent. 297. ClIALCIDICA AUDAEANORUM (Chalcis), Syria; several monas- teries V"" cent. 298. CiiAixiiDicnM de Critiies (Chalcis), Syria c. 420 299. CuARiTOSis, S., near Jericho . IV'' cent. 300. ClllNOlMjscKNSB, in Egypt . . IV"' coat. 300b. Chirsanum, near Bodbe, Georgia ; founded by father Stephen . VI'* cent, 301. Chnuum (C'hnum), Egypt . . IV" cent, 30i). CiiORAOUDiMENSE, Bithynia . . a. 5(50 303. Chorae, near Constantinople ; founded by Priscus . . . VI'' cent. 304. CiiozABANCM, near Jericho; founded by St. JohnChozabitus VI" cent. 305. Chremifan'ense, S. Salvatoris (Kremsmilnster), Bavaria ; O. Ben., built by duke Tassilo . a. 79! 306. •CiiRiSTOPHlLl, S., Galatia; for nuns and the possessed ... a. 580 307. CiiRYSOPOUTANUM (Chrysopolis), Bithynia ; founded by Philip- picus c. 60+ 308. CiBARDi, S. (St. Cybar), dioc. Angoul^me c. 570 309. CiNClNNlACO f DE ) (Cessiires), dioc. Laon ; founded by bp. Amandus and duke Fulcoald .... 664 310. CiNNiTEACilENSE (Kinnitty), King's Co. ; founded by St. Finan Com 557 311. Claramniesse, near Emessa, Phoenicia «• 450 312. Clariacense, S. Petri (Clnrinc), dioc. Agen; O. Ben., probably founded by Pepin . . . . c. 800 313. Classense, S. Apolusaris (Classe), Ravenna . . . . a, 690 314. Classense, SS. Joansis et Stephani (ClassO, Ravenna . a. 600 316. Cleonadense (Clnne), Kildarej foundel by St. Ailb« . . . ». M8 MO\ASTERy 548 550 a. 800 800 663 a. 577 ■n he\alteli„e,ortheGri.s.m/ 817. CwonmKSSK (ClogheTl Tn-o ' ! founded by St. Aid / ^""'"' 818. CUJ.VARDENSE, S. PETRI (Clonardi 319. CL0.vt.NAQHEN8K, near Mountrath, Queen'. Co.; founded hy St! 320. Cu).s.".vsE, "or' Dun'keranensb (C.loumacnoise), King's Co. : founded by St. Kieran . ' 321. CLOXPERTBNSf^ S. MOLUAE (Clonfertmulloe), King's Co founded by St. Moluo vni. . founded by St. Brendan **'*^ ' 323.C,.™LRPAri''^),-,„Kn: '-''' 324. Cu>.n8ha.nv.lleW, in ' B;yle' ^^ Roscommon; founded by ^St! S2_6. CWO.VFADENSE, in Roscommon' .' 32<. Cloonmainanensb, in Meath 328. CL00N0EN8E(Cl«nr), near Longford 329. ♦Cluainboireanense, on^ the ,o. .^ *"""''' Koscommon 330. •Cluainbronachense rci'onpl brone) Word; attributed t ot. Putnclc . . ,.,^ 331. Cluaincairpthense (Cio^crW). Ivoscommon . ko 332. Cluainclaideaciensb, ii »„»! "" conail, Limericlc ; built by St. ... ^MaiJoe of Ferns . . ' . «o^ 333. Cluai.nooxdrcnense, near ' tl,; ^^* Abban '''^''*'^' founded by St. 334. CLUAiKDACHRAmE;sE-(Ci;nr;ner* ""'■ W. Meath; founded by abb Cronan M'Niellan . ' ^ -,. ZtlT^'^"^''''' (ClondalLin); " "° near Dublin . ■'' 336. *aUAINDUBHAINEN8E,' * Veap ^ s?tecj^--' ^-^«^" 333.cS!,urtn'S;tr''^-- founded by St. Froech . "° ' „ Pauu (Clones), Monaghan ; 0. Aug., founded by St. Tigernach a 341. CLUAINFIACULLE.NSB '^rdon ^^ ^feakle), Armagh . . ^^'""'• 342. Cluaivpinolassense, in Ckre*: founded by St. Abban . ' Mea™*'"^^ (Clonfad), " W. 344. Cluainpomense, ' ne'ar " Tu'am'- founded by St. Jarlath . . ' 346. Cluaik iWla (de) ^^lini^h kr' '^'"• I^ugh Earn, Ireknd . . . . „« '"Sr"^"" (Clonleighi '•"' •* a. 630 MONASTERY 1249 348. A.D. .570 .548 a. 580 650 a. 577 c 540 ^';f„^'^Y'='E.vsE (Clonmnny), ''''vv"Tar™''-"^-""»«^ ""' 350. Cu;a,n».aue.vse ' (bloiem-ore) " '"^ h.ng^s Co.; founded by St. Moch- 351. CLUA,.VMOREN8E(CIonemor'e),We;. '' ®" 352 Cn'^'ll ^"'"'•^"'^ ^y St. JIaijr Vl.h cent 352. CluaI.NMORPER.VARDENSE, in c^a^''>"-"-^''^''ysv,. 353. CualnnamanacheIvse; i'n •.7'" <=«»'. ,,,, ^♦■'■■ach. Roscomm,.n 354. CLUAINREJL0EACUES8E, in Kia d55. Cluainumiiense (Cloyno) 'irc'land I 3o6. CLUNOK Wau„e.4e. i 4nS« sMr? f "^ YV"^' Caernarvon- uw;d'ai;r''^'* '^ ^^y^'y^ °f 357. Clyvud Valle Vde^ 'fn,„^ Valley) DenbighsL^; ffl C-tle), Suffolk; fonnde^d b^^ o=Q ^^'"''^"^anJkingSigebert 3o9 CNODAiNEN8E,ia!)onfgal ' ' & Wa?.'^''' ''y Counts'^Und: -ifll n«,.„ • *^ "'''•"«> and Illiland 36 . COEMANI, S., near Wexford , ' 362. *C0LDiNonAMEN-8E (Coldingham) Scotland ; for nuns and ionks- founded by Ebba . . . """' 363. C0LERA.NE«8E (Coleraine), 'irel 364. COLOAN,,' S. "(Kiicolgan), dioc" Cbnfert;found«ibygt.&Cb: 365. COLOANI," S.; Ki'lcokan' r 1 * ^'"' *^*''*- 3e7.co'US"r&^^"'s-- • co.;*?o'Ud';;.Jtty"'*^'' "turds' .'%'• ^^^'•^"--"S afte^ 7 J . ,' CUNIBERTI (ColoffneV IRQ Jr'"''^ ^y S'- Conibert ^ ^' 369. »C0LDD0NEN8E, England . " 3/0. COLUMBAE S., DrumcoIlumb,Slieo' 0-, f^u^ded by St. Columb .' %.h,„, 371. CotUMBAE, S. SENoKEK8E'(Sons)r ^^"^" ^coZi-'T^ /«• * p^T'^u (Colombiers), dioc Bourues- o„ ''"''t by abb. Patroclu. .^ ' 373. C0.MEN8E S. Abunwi (Coma) Lombardy; O.Ben. . / ^' 374. COMODOUACENSE, S. WlANI (St. Junien-les-Combles), dioc 375. C0MRA.RE.8E, nea; UsneU; w: "'■'■D?nS'':'^*^''"''-''^'-i oil- ^''^"'t, S., Kilconneli; Ga'lwaV 'V" n.'V 378. CONCHEX.VAE- S., Killachal^on- ""*• ir,; ^*'"^' '"-^^'^ '■rst. Vincent a. 600 a. 600 707 616 c. 637 a. 600 c. 740 a. 639 a. 673 a. 700 680 c. 570 a. 664 a. 684 a. 659 c. 541 a. 814 c. 500 a. 653 c. 590 1250 MONASTERY MONASTERY 879. 880. 381. 382. 383. 755 a. 673 a. 650 COSCIIENSB (Conques), dioc. Ca- hur.s; 0. Ben., probiibly built bv bp. Ambrose . , , , • ♦CONDATKNSK, S. MARIAE (ComU), dioc. Cftiiibray ; attributed to St. Amand <:• ^80 CONDATENSE S. MARTINI (CandtS), dioc. Tours ; O. Bea. . . . Vl'" cent. COXDATESCKNSE, Of S. EUQENDI JuRKNSis (St. Oyan), Mt. Juraj O. Ben., founded by abb. Suspi- cinus and Komanus , . . . c 520 CONFI.UENTENSK, S. GEOROII (ConHiins-en-Jiirney), Lorraine . 384. CONQDAII.ENSB (CoDwall), Donegal 385. CoNUENSK, V. Maiuak (Cong), Mayo: founded by Donald, or perhaps, St. Kechan . . . Vll'" cent. S86. CoNlNGENSB, in the Golden Vale, Tippeiary, built by St. Dcclan VI'" cent. 387. C0SN0RI-.N8E (Connor), Antrim . a. 771 388. Co.NRiKNSK (Conry), W. Meath . a. 7o8 389. CossrANiiiNi, Aiidatis, near Jericho »-600 cosstantinorolitaka monasteria (Constantinople). 390. Abraiiami, S V'" cent. 391. AnllAlIAMITARUM . . . • *'• ^,^ 392. AEoyi'iiORUM »• ■*'^0 39i Albxandri, S. ; founded by St. Alexander • 394. Anatolii ; founded by Anatolius 395. Areobindanum ; founded by Peter, brother of emp. Maurice oon Bassiani, S V'cent. Betiileemiticum; attributed to emp. Helena .... IV'^ cent. Caixistuati .... iV-cent. 399. Caum et Babylatis, SS.; founded by emp. Helena . IV" cent. 400. Dalmath, S V'" cent. 401. Diaconissae; founded by the Patriarch Cyriacus . . . c. 600 402. Dii, S. ; founded by St. Dius . c. 420 403. i-USTOLiAE, S. ; founded by SS. Kustolia and Sopatra . . Vl'" cent. 404. Flori IV'" cent. 405. Gastuiae: founded by emp. Helena I V" cent. 406. IMPEUATRICIS; founded by Justin I «-526 407. ISAACi, S.; founded by St. Isaac V«''cent. 408. Joannis BaitistAe, S., or SioniENSE: Acoemete, founded by the Consul Studiu* . . 409. Job, S. (de) . . . • • • 410. Macedonii; Macedonius founded several mons. in Constauti- . nople IV'" cent. ♦Magsae Ecclesiae ... a. 000 Mauatiionisj founded by Ma- rathon iV-eent. 413. JlATRONAE, S V"- cent. 414. Maurae, S. ; founded by St. Maura iV" cent. 415. Mykiock.rati . . ' . . . o. 450 416. Olympiadae, S. ; founded by St. Olympiada <=• 400 , 430 .500 a. 600 397. 398. 463 a. 450 411. 412. 5,50 .660 780 c. 000 417. Pal-LI IV"" cent. 418. Paulini; founded by a noble- man, Paulinus .... V"" cent. 419. POENITENTIAE NOVAB ... a. 600 4'.'0. Petri, S., db Hormisda , . a. 653 421. Rauulae, S. ; founded by St. Kabulas »• 515 4^2. UoMANUM; founded by Hemon V'cent. 423. Stephani db Komanis ... a. 600 424. Syrorum a. 450 425. Thalassii, S a- 4:i0 426. Uriiici; founded by Urbicus . a. 518 427. Zaciiariab, S. ; founded by St. Dominica IV" cent. 428. ZoTici ; founded by Zoticus . a. 360 429. CORBEIENSE, S. Petri (Corbie), dioc. Amiens ; O. Ben., built by St. Clotilda any l,|,. Heninm ('lliSANincNSK, S. JoANNtS BapI 1 ISfAK (CisancB), .li„e. Husanvon ; y^ »c'.i., t„un cei.t ui the Blaolc Sea . i-.. m;"^""' '-''''"'* (°''=)' n^" Wexford 4oU. Ukcm.ack.nsk, S. Cirici (? Dix- ..A ,"""")• ■"">'• Joigny, Vonne . . 4G0. Dkknsk, S. PIIILII.KRT, (Die, o^ /"-nnil-Lieu), dioc. Nantes . 4bl pKN TK (DK), Cork . . . VI- cent 462. Dkooat, S. (St. Dii,Vo;ge;, or Vii-Oal.lde); O.Ben., founded by ot. Deodatus , . 463. Dkoui.yrstknsb (Deerhurst), pioucesteishirej 0. Ben., founded by iluke Dodo 464. Dkukuamknsk (E. Dereham), Ivorl f"lk I 0. Ben., founded by king Anna .... ° 465. *i)KRWENTEN3E" (Ebchester), bur*. ham ; founded by Kbba, daughter of king tthelfred 466. Dkrwensk, SS. Petri" et P^uli MouOei-en-Der), Haute Marne : built by abb. Bercharius and Kins; Childeric 467. DiKNSE, S. Marcelli ' f bie> Oauphini ; O. Ben. . . ^ vill"- oon» 4G8. DiKUMiTr, S., Ca«tledermot, kTi- """• daie ; founded by St. Diermit ,. <^nc\ *'"• v\ms%\\, s. Parisie.nse fSt Denys), near Paris ; O. Ben ' begun by king Clotaire II.'! hnished and endowed by kind Dagobert I. ' s 471. DisKinKNSE, s". Tol^e (Di^ertl t;ila), Heath; founded by St. 472. DiSKRT "Hr " TnUACHmtENSE (De2ertoghill), Derry; founded oy St. Columb . vnh l 473.DJSKRT MEHCMol, (DE), 'nea^ ""*• I-o«gh Innell, W. M^ath; built DV ot. Colman . viih » 474. D,sn.ODi, S. de Moxte "(DLsen: " " biiig), dioc. Mayence; 0. Ben.. fouri.led by abb. Dislbodus . ' 475. »lnsir.ODr, S. de Monte (Disen'- ,„ buig); founded by abb. Disibodus 476. D-noNENSE S. Stephan ,„ ('>'.l»n)i afterwards 0. Aug. 477. DoiREMACAmMKCAINEN!?!,, !,, Meath; attributed to St. Lafra the virgin 478.DeLENSE(Bourg-de:De;is),'lndre"; CHBIST. ANT.Jvoi;. u. * * • ^I"" cent, 1251 A.D, 623 a. 700 a. 600 650 . 660 673 490. 491. 632 .733 67*4 a. 700 c. 580 c. 600 479. Dm^jENSK. or T.rEOix)o,ENSE, ■V Mauricu (Thuley, „r St! Mauri,'.. Vosg,.,); o. Ben., d«A J""'"'""'y '''"K l^«R"bert . . 480. I>0M.VAcm.n,E.V8E (Movill), oi Loughf.iyle, Ireland j founded by t>t. Patrick . . \^■^ 481. DOMNAC.I CoMMUiRENSE (Cumber) 4«9 Jt'*" ' '"""'''''' ''y •"*'■ '''"'•i'^k V" cent ^ork*""*'""'''"''' (Donaghmore), ' '''• "X^Sr^ "(Donaghm-ore), 484. DoMNACi.MORKNSE (Dmaghmore), near Dungannon ; founded by St. Patrick . ■'vih 485. DOMVACHMORENSE, in •Magh»;ola, '""'*' noscominon . ir.h 486. Do.m.vachmor,en8e: ia Tira^ley,"^ ""'• -t«7 n^ •"' ' '^^'""''*'' ""y St- Patrick V"" cent 487. D0MNACH8AR,0E.N8E,inKreimacta- Bieg, Mcath . . vih 488. D0M..ACi.TORTA.NEN8E* (bonagh- ''"'• m..ro),^Meath; founded by St. 489. Do™ (OE),- S^. RoMANr; i/'" ""'• hpain ; O. Ben., founded by John and MuniHs . ' ^7«''';^™"CIEN8B ' (bonoghl pa rick), Meath ; founded by St. i atrick, and Conal M'xVeill . V"> rent PORENBE Derry). Ireland; founded *' by at. Columb . viih 492. DORMANCA8TR,EN8E (^aisloi)^ ''^'"■ .lo, .,^"'tham|,tnnshire . . ''' 'jJ;'*^^*"^<='^-^«'^ (Dornac), Haut". 494. D0R0T,,Ei inruTis, near* G;za", Jounded by its first abb. Doro- DORVLAEO (in) r.EORQli DE FONT- '''°'' il.is (Dorylaeum), Asia Minor novoRENSK (Dover), Kent DROMORE.NSE (Dromore), Down"; 498. Druimarde.nse (probably Kill laird), Wicklow . ' 499. Druimchaoinchellaiohense," in byltMban^''^'""^''' '"-"^■'' 500. •Dru.mc.eoxense, neir Mt. Slieu Buleith, Longford: founded by ot. Patrick . . \^^ 501. DRniMci.ORcoTHRiENSE,ne;rT;ral, .An ^*^™"'; founded by St Patrick V". ..nf 502. DHCiMcuAnExsE ' (DruSe),"^ ""*■ ";nq nf ^" ' '^""°^''' ''^ ^t. Columba . 590 503. DRu^McmLENSE (DrumcuUen), 504. DRUiMKDERDALicHENSE, ik Tirer- "■ ^^^ r«r ^^ ' ''8° ' founded by St. Kinian VHk „»-» 505. DRUIMINDEIC.IEN8B ^ (Druimin *• PMHo'k ^"''''" ' '"""''*'* ""y St. 506. DiiuiMiNEA8^LuiNNEN8E, ' near "" ^^^ Drogheda Ireland; fo'undodbj St. Patrick . ■'vtii 507. Druiml,a88en-se (Dromlea's), Lei- ''"*• ino n"" ' ''"'" "^'f St. Patrick . V" cent 508. DRUIMUA88ENSE. in Sligo; a Uri- buted to St. Patrick/: . V". cent 80 495. 496. 497. c. 650 635 a. 600 c. 640 a. 699 a. 583 a. 650 1252 MONASTERY MONASTERY I! 609. &\Q. 511. 512. 513. 514. 515. 516. 517. 518. 519. 620. 621. 622. 523. 524. 525. 526. 527. 528. 629. 630. 531. 532. 533. 534. 635. 536. 637. 638. .639. DniTiMMACUnLENgE, io Crimthnnn, Mfnth ••458 Dmji.M.NKENSK, near Lough aarngh, Slign ; lounJi'd by St. I'atrick V* cent. DiiuiMTMUOMENSE (Drumhome), Donegal «• 640 DiiuiNOHUM, near Cinna, Qa- latia «.600 Drumiioense (Drnmboe), Down ; foiin.led liv St, Patrick . . V" cent. DliUMCUlM KNSE, near Ratheuin, W. Meath a. 590 Drumlaiianense, B. V. Mariae (Orumlane), Cavan .... a. 550 Drumranense, S. Enani, near Athlone, W. Meath .... 588 DRUMR4TiiEN8E(I)run)rath),Sligo; founUe.! by St. Kechin . . VII'" cent. DuiNNAE, S. (Kilduinna), Li- merick ; f lunded by St. Duinna IV" cent. DULEECIIENSB (Duleek), Meath; built bv St. Patrick . . . V"" cent. DuMiKNSK, S. Martini (Dume), Py king l.uitpianil . . EvKsiiAJiKNgi:, .S. Mariar (Eves", h'lin), VV(.rcestei>hire ; 0. li^n fmin.l.Ml by I,,,. Kgwin and kings' ( a.ni.urikn8e (FIttdbJrv), Worc,..steri founded by king hthelred . , ' » )8. Florkntincm, S. "joahnw Bai-"- TI8TAE (Florence); O.Aug.. '9. Fl/)R,ACE.N8E, SS. PETla f^ BENEDien (Fleury on Loire); founded by abb. Leodebodu^, Joanna ot t'leury, king Clovis II and his queen Bathilda . . «,;, 1. *^0'^TANEN8E(Folke,stone),Kent; U. Ben., founded by king Eadbald 2. Fontanel, ENSE, 's. %Uriae (tontenelles), dioc. Lucon ; O Aug. ... 1 , yj. I. Fontanellense, SS. " Petri et Pauli, or S. Wanbreoisilli (tontenelles on Seine): O. Ben founded by St. Wandregisillus '' • FONTANENSB (Fontenav), Nor". mandy ; 0. Ben., founded by St Evremond . . • fONTANENSE, S. MARiANI (Fonl tames), near Auxerre; founded by St. Germanus . ■ F0NTANEN8E, S. Mariae (Fon". taines, Vosges); built by St. Columbanus . by St. iiechm . . FORNAOIENSE (Forgb ,.. ■ vv Meath; founded by Si. iiuni,, " FossATEN8E,SS. Mariae kt Petr'i ET Pauli, or S. Mauri (Fosses St. MauO, near Charenton, France; y- Ben., founded by kin? Clovis IL and St. Blidegisill„s 7 F0SSEN8E, S. FURSEI (I.a Fosse) Hamault ; O. Ben., founded by Ireland" ""' *""* '^""°"* °^ FRIDratARIENSE, * s! " Petbt StB':^;if«:r'^-^--^""' by kron^"^-''"''""^ '■-">'«'' ^yFnfff'u ^-o S^^VATORIS (Fulda), Hesse Cassel j 0. Ben built by St. Boniface . ' FULRADO - VlLLAKENSE (Villers> Lorraine; founded by abb. Fulradus . ' Pf'''^^'^('''<"''li).ital"y;"o.Bcn.", founded by abb. Honoratus . 4 M 2 a. 650 c. 664 760 a. 440 721 691 a. 721 607 cent. c. 630 a. 684 a. 673 c. 568 a. 570 a. 597 c. 630 486 640 c. 455 0.748 a. 685 747 8.774 a. COO **'( B 1 i- 1284 MONASTEUY A.D. 620. Fdri:;i, S., In TmI AtiKtln; 0. IWn,, fdUMiK}!! by nh\\ Ktiiai'iiA uf Irnliinil, Hiiil kinK Sl)(l)i'rt . , c. 670 627. QALKATUNHt:, 8. Hll.Altl (OllU'atK), TiiiiL'nny ; O. Ucn., fuumluJ by St. Ililiiry •,754 628. GALiNt;NSK (Oiillcn), Kia^;'* Co. j fuunJed by St. Canoo , , , c. 492 629. Oali.i, S. ad Akdonam; St. Oiill, Switzarlaiiil ; U. Hon., fiiunileJ nr enlarged by St, (ii\llus of IrclanJ . . . . , 640 630. Gai.i.iacknsk, S. Quinti.ni (UiiilUc), ilioc. Alhy ; 0. IkMi. . a. 755 631. Ganden.sk S. Davonis (Ghent); O. lien., fuunduJ by St. Amaudua VIl"" cent. 632. Ganhknse, S. I'ktri (Ghent); O. Hen., built by St. AmiindiiH . . a. 653 633. Gahmani, 8., Dunniirviin, Wiiter- f(ird ; fcunded by St. Gmlmn VII"' cent. 634. GAimnJANUM, in Georgia; r.:eQt. 666. Gu)uciaTRiEN8E, S. Petri (GIou- ce>ter); 0. Ben,, founded by king Wulphere and Osric , . . . c. tiSO 667. GLtnNiiusANNENSE(Glenne), King's Co. ; founded by St. Diermit . . a, 500 668. GoiillANi, S,, Teghdagobha, Down 669. GoMON (DE), near Constantinople; Acoemite, founded by abb. John . a, 483 670. GoNAOAECM (Gonajje), Syria , . a. OoO 671. GoROONiAE Insular, S. Mariag (Isle Gorgona), Adriatic Sea . . a. 600 672. GORMANI, S., Kilgorman, VVicklow a. tiOO 073. GoRziENSE, S. Petri (Gorze), dioo. Metz; 0. Ben., founded by bp. Chrodegangus 745 674. Grandisvallense, S. Mariab (Qrandval), dioc. Strassburg; 0. Ben., endowed by king Pepin . 770 675. Gravense, or De Gravaco (Gra\ ac), Piacenza ; 0. Ben. . . c, 746 676. Grassellense, SS. Petri et Vic- T0RI8 (serait-ce Greoux ?), Basses Alpes; 0. Ben 093 677. Gratterense, or Gazerense, Naples ; 0. Ben a, 600 678. Greoorii, S. (St. Gregoire), Al- sace ; 0, Ben., endowed by Bodalus 747 679. GuiNTMARi, S. (Lierre), dioc. Meaux ; 0. Aug., founded by Gunthmar a. 775 680. Gl'rthonensb, or Guerdokensb (Oourdon in Charolais); 0. Ben., a. 570 681. Haqustaldense (Hexham), Nov- thumberland; founded by St. Wilfrid 674 683. 684. c. 748 678 678 620 «90. CUl. ». 800 714, 758 c. 780 655 . 500 MoV.VhTKUY 682. H.VANAI.,.„„KN„,. S. M,C„AK,.,. *•'' l.im..inlM,,«), ,11,,,.. May,.,,,.,.; u HA.SKr.A.;KNHK (ll,„.i,„.h). ,|i„„. f"^'""""lC! "■ II-'.., Innn,l..,| by llA'..N<..NIK.N«l.;, .S. I'KTUI (1|„.„„„), 685. •IIASNO.N.K.NH^ S. Pctu, (Ila.l 687.*iU.TK,UK.v«,..(Ha,U*re;).MeuMhV," "*"• " ","'7' l-y "«"h«, wiCo of count 638. Hkamiiuwensk '(Hindbur;), Staf. 689. IU:i„KNi.KiMKN«B ■(H;ide'..h;im); »m,.|,al,l, M,n„ll'l'-''l by St. S»bl.u» ' . rn( OJ-J. HKIlt.NSI.., S. PlIILUlKKTI (I.hIu of H-rr); O. Ben., foim.led by bn. Otto and «mp. Charlemagne . .800 .95. m,RMO,.OL.TAN(;M, S. aLI^NU .„. u^""'""!"'''^)' tRv-i't . . . I V" cent 696. H .R.VKLDKN8E (Her.feM), dioc. ' H«lbo.-,,tudtjO. Hen., founded by htuimms, or archb,,. Mavence . . 790 Kyoslimd), near Howth J founded By M. ^e.ssan . ,- H.i;nsk (lona, or Icolmkill 'Man,!)', Ari?yle,hire;builtbySt.Columbo c SC ... ..N'S (Jerusalem) . . „ „„, ,00. H..R^yM,rANt;M, S. eLiae (./eruaalem) ... „ rnr 700B. HjEIUMOLyMITANDM iDERIANui GI»>Hi^.lem); built by king VVakhtang of Georgia. . . f „ 449 701. *HlKllOSOLYMITANUM, S. MeI LA.viAE (Jerusalem); founded by St. Melania the Elder. . . , 30^ .02. HiKi««oi VMITANUM, S. P.„upp, • ^^^ (Jerusalem) . . ,„, 702D. HiEROSOLVMITANUM. * TawANF (Jeru^alem); built' by'^Sce latian of Georga vik . 703. H.k«osolvm.taI„m B. Thec^ici """'• (Jerusalem) . . ,., .04. H.LARIACUM, on the' Mos;ile- founded by St. Fridoline . . Vl'kcent .05. H ....01.VTANUM (Tra.sma), Aus ria; ' fj'unded by abb. Adalbert and 706. HiRSAUOl'ENSB, "s. AukELii (Hi/- f"ge), dioc. Spires; O. Ben ■(17 »,r""'"' f'y count ErlaCrid '' .07. *HonK.NutjROENSE (Hohenhur-) «-c^6trH^burg; built by abb. (Huhenhausen),dioc.StraMburgj M0NA8TKRY 1255 A.D. 63,'J 710. 711. 712. 698. 699. c750 c. 772 c. 720 700. II..K.v,.ACKN«K, a ■pBTO.'dj'ornl "'• rirnimua . ' »l"KN,.s„A („K) .S."rova"ni (Or: «'»", .li„... T.,|,.,loj (,. '1^..; l.|un,|,.,| by king ein,l»,vi„a and IIOI.RKKNNK, .S. AfAR,;^, •o...^^,- ;i-;- Trove, ;o.B,„., ,.,,,;„,,;;» J rminn, -laughter of king l)„g„{ l>ert, n„,| bp. Modoald ^ ^ 71, \\""^ (""O. in lii.hynia . ' ' 713. H,.ACni.,.N.v I.NHULA (DE) ( ni,! q-..n),;.„„ghCorrib,Voundedby ot. lirendan . ' "yi.KKr, s., in Ardknnm (Arl t°!h. '.':>• O. U-n., foui.lod tn„la '"" ""* *"* *"'• '•'"«- 715. HuLMEvsH, s. BENEDic;ri(Hulme) Norlolk; O. Ben. . ^ ''' HrTNK..i;.vni.s (Uo,nblif.r,.s), , i„c ' Noyons,Hft„wards O.Ben, built ^.bp. thgius and king Lo- 717. •HuNur.FocuRTENSK. "s. ■ Pctr'i (^i;~urt),Nord,ft.„ndedby 717D. IHER.A.NUM, S. ."JOA.NNIS BaI'I lu'ul "*'V""'"'''' V. Mauiae, John l.t\' ^"""^"^ ^y ">'-' '"-">l*» Shi rr'"i= f'.™"'"'^>' I-'""''"- 719 l„?'"' '"""'^'""'ySt.Uotolph . 719. lOAtTHi.ENSE i„ Sacheth, Geirgia 720 ,„'';'''' ''y '"'her Zonon . ^ vi.bcent 720. I. AMENHE, S. Martin,, i„ Sp;in ; ""' 721. lUMONASTRiuM," n;ar'lngols;„dt; "^ 722 ,„^",'""''"""'>'l'-"lbyUtho . VlHu. cent 722. IMLEACHCLUANNENSB, Antrim' founded by St. Patr ok 'v.h 723. I«.EAC„Ex^E (Emj; 'ripper;ry.' ^•'"• /"undedbyStAilbe .' " ^ ' , r„ 724. IM,.EACHENSE, S. Brochad,", in "•"' Koseommon 725. IMLEACHEOOENOE ' (Emlaghfadd). " ''° 72fl J«lT' '""'"'y St- Columb . VI'i.cent 726. lMMAG,iE.N8E (Immagh Isle) Gal 727 ,"7'^"""''«JbyslFeS."' 727. J''";;«0A0n.EN8E, S. Daoaini, in Ken.selach, Wexford . 729' iNCHv^*'"^''"^' Tyrccanel. Ireland 730. XOELTINOITNENSE, f„ Englind* !T.I- 731. iNisnEoiENSE, in Kenselaeh, Well 7S9 ivVTj '"'''' ""y ''*'• P^'fick V-cent 732. lNiscAORACHENSE,Ibrichan,Clar.! /ounded by St. .Senan .' , ' 733. Iniscarr:nse (IniscarraV Pork" built by St. Senan . "^ ' 734. iNlSCATTEREN8E(Scattery Isle), i^ Senan attributed to St. 735. I»i8CiuoiNENSK"(Iniskin), Uuth '. c. 720 a. 700 c. 684 c. 675 c. 5(i0 a. 6:>6 687 . 800 650 680 800 624 a. 664 a. 639 a. 563 c. 530 c. no c. 530 c. 600 3."r a; ■'■^ 1256 MONASTERY A.D. 736. lNl8CLOTnnANyF.NSE(lniscloghran), l.oujjh lioe, Longtdid ; t'ounded by St. Diiirmuit the Just. . . c. 540 737. Ini3Ihji.miili;nsk (Cape Clear Isliind) a. 800 738. INISFAITIILKN.NKNSE (Innisfallen), lake Killarney; founded by St. Fiiiian Lobliar a. 600 739. *1niskidknse (Finish Island), in the Shannon V" cent. 740. Iniskultairknse S. Camini (Iniskeltair Isle), in the Shannon j founded by St. Camia ... a. 650 741. Inisi.kamnactense, V. Mariab (Inislounagh), Tipperary ; founded by St. Mochoemoo .... a. 655 742. Inisluaidbnse (Inislua Isle), in the Shannon ; founded by St. Senan a. 540 743. Inismorense (Inchmore Island), Lough Ree, Ireland ; founded by St. Senan VI"" cent. 744. Inispuincense (Inispicl), Cork; built by St. Cavthagmochuda . c. 600 745. Inistiooense, on the Noire, Kil- kenny °oO 746. Inistoruense (Torre Isle), Donegal a. 650 747. iNlsVACllTUlRENSE.in Lough Sillin, W. Meath ; built by abb. Carthag c. 540 748. Inreatiianense (Ui-catain), Down a. 540 749. Insula Bariiara (de), S. Martini (Isle Barbe), on the Saone ; O. Ben IV"" cent. 750. Insula Trecensi (de) (I'He), near Troyes 537 751. IsiDOKl, 3. DE Duenas, in Leon; O. Ben a. 714 7r)2. IsiDORi, S., Thebais . . . IV"> cent. 753. Issiodorensb (Issoire), Auvergne ; 0. Ben a. 550 754. Itae, S., Kilita, Limerick; founded by St. Ita . . . . a. 569 755. Ithancestbiensb, on the Frods- ham, Essex; erected by bp. Cedda c. 630 756. Jacoditarum Adu-Macarii, in Egypt a. 6<10 757. Ji;REMiAE,near Bethshan, Palestine a. 530 758. JoANNis ET Trecihi, SS., in BuxiDO (Saint Jean-de-Bouis), Allier; O. Ben a. 800 759. JoANNis, S., Thebais . . . IV"" cent. 760. JOANNIS, S. AD TiTUM, Or AD PiNOM, near Class^, dioc. Ra- venna ; 0. Ben a. 700 761. JOANNIS, S., IS EXTORIO (Citou), dioc. Carcassonne; 0. Ben., founded by abb. Anian ... a. 793 762. JoANNis Nan.si, S., in Egypt IV"> cent. 763. Joannis Silentiarii, S., near Nicn,,oIi9. Armenia; founded by St. .John Silentiarius ... V"" cent. 764. Jonoci, S. (St. Josse-sur-Mer), dioc. Amiens a. 800 765. JoTRENSB (Jouarre-en-Brie), dioc. Me.iu.t ; 0. Ben., built by Adon, brother of .St. Audoenus . . . c. 630 760. *JoTi;i;ssii (Jimafr-.-vn-Brie) ; O. Ben., founded by Adon, and St. Bathilda 684 767. JuoATiuM Pauli, S. (Jugat), Syria J fouaded by St. Paulu* V'^cent. MONASTERY A.n. 70S. JULIAM Cenomasen.se (I,e Mans) a. 802 76'J. JuMKRis, S. ; enriched by St. Uadegundis c. 545 770. Junautensk (Zunault), dioc. Ro- dez; 0, Ben., founded by king Clovi.s a. 511 771. JURENSE, S. ROMANI (Joux), Jura ; 0. Ben., founded by St. Romanus and friends .... 460 772. ♦Jdssanense (Joussan), dioc. Besanfon ; founded by Flavia, mother of St. Douatus . . . c. 650 773. JuxTA Antrum, near Emessa, Phoenicia, the site of the Inven- tion of the Head of St. John the Baptist ; founded by Stephen . a. 430 774. Kedemenestben,se (Kiddermin- ster), Worcestershire ; founded by king Ethilbalt .... 73G 775. Kemmeyense (Kemesey), Worces- tershire a. 709 776. KEMPERLEaiENSE, S. Crucis (Quimperle), Lower Brittany ; 0. Ben., founded by duke Gur- thian c. 550 777. Kenanum, V. Mariae (Kells), Meath ; founded by St. Colunib . c. 550 778. KiARANi, S., Seirkeran, King's Co. ; founded by St. Kiaran the elder c. 402 779. KiLALQENSE (Killegally), King's Co a. GOO 780. KiLiiiANNENSE, in King's Co. ; attributed to St. Abban ... 583 781. KiLBBENiNENSE(Strawhall),Cork; founded by Aed a. 588 782. KiLCLiEFBNSi; (Kilclief), Down . a. 600 783. Kilcolpense, near Downpatrick, Irebind ; founded by St. Patrick V'i> cent, 784. KiLCULLENENSE (KilcuUen), Kil- dare V"" cent. 785. KiLDALUENSE (KiUaloe), Clare; founded by St. Molualobhair . c. 610 786. KiLDARENSB (Kildare), Ireland; founded by St. Brigid, for monks and nuns together .... a. 484 787. KiLDELQENSE, in Upper Ossory, Queen's Co a. 721 788. *KlLEOCHAiLLENSE (Kilnagallegh), on the Shannon .... V" cent. 789. KiLFOnRiCiiENSE(Kilfarboy), Clare 741 790. KiLFORTCHEARNENCE, Idrone, Car- low ; attributed to St. Fort- chearn Vincent. 791. KiLHUAiLLEACHENSE, probably in Fercall, King's Co. . . . a. 550 792. KiLKBNNiENSE, near Athlone, W. Meath a- 773 793. KlLLACHADDROMFODENSE (perhaps Killaghy), Kilkenny . . . . a. 548 794. KiLLACilADENSE (Killachad), Cavan ; founded by St. Tigernach a. 800 795. ♦KiLLACHADENSE (Killeigh), Cork ; built by St. Abban . . . . a. 650 796. *KiLLAi.VENSE (Killeen) ; founded by St. Endeus a. 540 797. KiLLAl>Jf.KSi; (Killcpn), Meath; founded by St. Endeus ... a. 540 798. KiLLAMRUiDENSB (KlUamery), Kilkeimy ; founded by St. Cobban a. 710 799. KiLLARENSE (KiUare), W. Meath 5b8 800. KiLLEACHE! MONASTERY MONASTERY 1257 800. A.D. 801 802 803, 804. 805. 806. 807. 808. 809. 810. 811 812 813, 814. 815. 816. 817. 818. 819. 820. a. 5,")0 n. 760 c. 500 c. 620 821 822, 823. m. 825. 826. 827. 828, 829. 830. 831. KrLLKACiiKNSE (Killeigh), King's Co. ; attributed to abb. Sincheai M'Cenenain .... Kii.lomu;nsk, in Roscommon '. KiLi.UNciiE.NSB, in Louth Kn.MACDUACiiENSE, in k'iltarton, Galway; founded by St. Col man KiLMACBENANENSE, CD the Gannon, ..^"»«K"' VI"' cent hiLMniANEJiSE, m Down . a 533 KiLMOKiKNSE, near Athlone : built by St. Patrick .... y"- cent KiLMORiENSE, near Nenagh, Tip- .^"'■••■"•y 540 KiLMORMOVLENSE, in Tirawlev, Mayo ; founded by St. Olean Vl'fc cent hiLNAGAunANENSE (Kilnegarvan), Mayo; founded by St. Fechan . a. 664 . KiL.VAiNGHEANENSE, near Arl{- ..'""' Vl'bcent. KiL.VAMANACHENSE (Kilmanagh). near Kilkenny ; founded by abb. Natalis ,„„ KiLNEMANAGiiENSE, in Leyney, Sligo; founded by St. Fechin v'll"' cent KiwsconENSE (Kiloscoba), Antrim • founded by St. Boedain . . a 550 KiLRATHE.vsE, near Mt. Claire Ireland ; built by St. Coeman Vl'k cent lULROENSE, in Tirawley, Mayo . a 604 K1LSKIRRIEN8E (Kilskerry), dioc Clogher ^^g ♦KiLSLEVENSE (Killevy), Armagh VI"> cent. UI.TOA.MKNENSE, in W. Meath . a. 600 . Kl.NGSALENSE, S. GOBBANI (Kin- sale), Ireland .... ^ gnn Laktiense, S. Lamberti (Licssies), dioc. Cambray ; 0. Ben., built by count Wicbert and his wife Ada LAESriNG£NSE(La5tingham), York- shire; 0. Ben., founded by bp. Cedda and king Oswald . Landkmnense, or Wallarensb S. Petri (Wallers in Faigne), dioc. Cambray; 0. Ben., founded by bp. Landeline and king Dagobert Latiiuechense (Latteragh), Tip- perary Latta (de), S. Martini' (Si'ran'- la-Latte), near Sivr^, dioc. Tours Latisiacense, S. Fursei (Lagny on Marne) ; O. Ben., founded by Count Erchinoald .... . Laubiense, 01- I.OBBIENSE (Lobbes), dioc. Li(ige; 0. Ben., built by abb. Ursmar and Pepin senior . Lauoonense (Saint-Lupicin), Jura ; 0. Ben Laurentii, S. Pabisie'nsk (Saint- Laurent), Paris . . Laurentii et Hilakii de "abI UATiA(Saint-Laurent-des-Abauts), ,A Auxen-e; 0. Aug., founded by St. Ulfinus . , Laurentii, S. db Glibejo" or Montis Olivi (Mt. Oleon), dioc. Uirctssonne ; 0. Ben., built by abb. Anian ... a. 793 LAURrailAMENSE, S. NazARU (Lauiesheim or Lorch), dioc. Ireves; O.Ben 8.770 751 648 634 a. 548 a. 600 8.32 833, 8.34, 835, 836. 837, 838, 839 840, 841. 842. 843. 844. 845. 846. 847, 848. 849. 850. 851, 852, a. 600 c. 774 750 c. 654 691 a. 520 S91 578 853 854, 855, 856. 857. 858. 859. 860. 861. 862. 863. Lausiense (Luze), dice. Autun . a* 540 LEACFiouNnAiLENSB (Liauama- nach), Mayo; erected by St , P'*"-i'=k \ V'h cent LEACiiANEN8E(Leckin), dioc. Meath a. 664 . Leamchuilliense (Lei,), Queen's Co. . , , , Lebrahense (Leber), dioc! Strass- burg ; founded by abb. Dionysius fulrad Lechnaghense (Pierstown), Meath LEQIONEN8I3 UrBIS AD MuROS S. Claudu (Leon), Spain; 0. -^"n Vl'i-cent Leighlinense (Leighlin), Carlow ; founded by St. Gobban . a filfi Leitiiense, S. Manchani "(Le*. ' managhan), King's Co. . . vil'k cent UlTi.MORENSE, Kly, King's Co. ; founded by St. Mothoemoc •Lemausense, S. Joannis (Lil mours), near Etampes ; bui ■ hy Gammo and his wife Adae ■ Lemingense (Liming), Kern , O. Ben., founded by queen Ethel- burgha .... *Lendauqiense (Lindaii), Bavaria'- founded by count Adelbert ' ^^?«;^7*E, S. Toletanum (loledo) . , Leodegahii, S. de 'caote'llis (hamt Lcger on Beuvrav), dioc. Autun ; O. Aug., founded by St. Leodegarius and Ansebert Leodiekse, St. Petri (Li^e)'- founded by St. Hubert Leomonastebium (Leomins'ter). Herefordshire; 0. Ben., built by king Merwald . ' Leruense, V. Mariae (Le^ha), Longford ; founded by St. Patrick Vk cent. Lerinense (L^rins), island in dioc. iTejus; attributed to St. Hono- ratus . , . lyii, , •Liadanae, S., Kiliiad'uin' Ki'ng's Co.; founded by St. Keran of Saiger V-cent Lievanense, S. Thitribii, near Potes, Spain; 0. Ben., founded by St. Ihuribius .... vi">cent . Linnallense (Linnally), Antrim . a 771 . *Linnense (Linn), Antrim. . V-cenV . LiNNENSE (Maralin), dioc. Dro- more ; founded by St. Colman . a 699 ^'^''V^iBENSE (probably Lynn), LiSMORENSE (Lismore), 'irel'and' .' a" 600 Liti.azomenae, Alexandria . a 600 LooociACENSE (Liguge-), near Poi'- ' tiers; attributed to St. Martin I V'h cent L0EC,3cent L0RRAHEN8E, S. KUADANI, near the Shannon, Tipperary; founded bySt.Ruadan 3.534 a. 655 8.703 633 810 a. 644 c. 696 714 0.660 500 680 ™ 1258 MONASTKUY M0NA8TKUY i; ^1^1 V* cont. 722 721 713 729 718 540 a. 500 c. 600 B. 570 :i. 407 611 864. LoimiKNSK, V. MAItUR (Louth), Ircliuul; fouiiilcd by St. I'at- ri.k V'i'cflnt. 885. T.l'O.vr.. near Metoima; foumloJ by I.IIIIHM 860. •I.i'or.Nsi:, S. MMiiAr, (I.iiccn)j built by the clt'igy limn Uis\i« , 867. Li'ci-.NMK,, S. Mu'm'am.is (I.vnca); O. Ui'ii.. fminJed by tho iiiiblcmnn IVrtiinld 868. Li'OKNSK, S. rinui (l.iiccn); fduiiili'ii by tho priest Kortuni\tu» ami his »iin Uninuald .... 809. l.l'Oi'.NSi'. Xr.NoiHH^im'M (I.ucca); ('ii\mili>il by king Siohimuiid and uiibb'nion 870. Liioi:n8k Xknoi)OC1ih)M, S. Su,- vi',siui (Lucca); founded by tho citi;:iMiii 871. LlH'KISNKNSK, SS. Maiiuiou ot l.miiKtiAiiii (Luconio), Switzor- lanl; 0. IWn VlH'i'ccnt, 873. LiciANi, S. Ukm-ovacensk (Beiiu- vais), Kraiicc ; O. Bou., founded by kins t'hiblebi'i't 873. Ln-ri.i.ANKNSK, S. Sicvekini (Lucullanii), near Naples . . 874. Llci'siANi'M (Lucusio), Talernio; O. Hon., foundcil by pope Gregory the (iroHt • • 875. •I.nini'NENSK (Lyons) .... H70. LraoANK.NSK (Lusk), Oiiblin . . 877. LriiiKA (ni.) SS. Martini ct l)i;u»i,AK (Lure), dioc. Besaii<;on ; (). Ben. ...... 878. Ll' ix>si;nsk,, SS. Pf.tui et TAltU (Louzo), dioo. Toiirnay ; 0. Aug., founded by St. Ainandus . . . 879. LcxoviKNSK (Lu.'son), dioc. Besan- von ; O. Ben., founded by St. (Vtuniban 8S0. Lycho (i)E) (Lychus), Egypt . IVicent. SSI. Lvnnkai.i.i;ii:nse (Lynnally), King's Co. ; founded by St. Column tlo a. 610 882. JIacauii, S., Scithic Desert, Kgypt IV'" cent. S.-^iV JIaoi;ix)NII. AuUATlS, Dithynia . 8,480 864. Mai'ui^ae, S., near the Iris, IVntus c. 358 885. MAi.i.HfANi, S., Tallnght, near Dublin B. 750 880. Maoiiii.i.knsk (Moville), Down Vl'i-ccnt. 887. Mai!1ii'.ensk.. in an island of Ire- land ; built by bp. Column . . 888. MA()iiKi,i.KN'sK'(Maghoo), flahvay ; St. Abbnn built threi" monasteries on this plain 889. Magiikre NuiniiE (ok), near the Barrow, Wexford ; built by St. Abbim ' . 890. Maoniuxjk.nse, S. Sehastiani (Maulioul, near Cl'rniont; 0. lien., founded bv bp. (lonesius . 891. Maouendi, S., kilinaiuham, near Dublin c. 600 892. 'Maounense (Mayo), Connaught , c. Ii04 893. Maoi)Ni;N8K (Mayo); founled by St. Colman 665 894. Maounziani (Maguzano), dioc. Verona; 0. Ben a.800 545 fOO 667 a. 650 ft. 647 656 900. 901. . GBO , 310 601 500 005. 906. 895. MAlI.lM)8ENaE (Melrose), Scotland; O. ColumbanuN, founded by abb. Aidan a. 896. MA.IIJMA (I>E) S. lllLAUIONlS (Majuuia), I'alestino . . . . c 897. Ma.iuh MoNAHrEUliiM, or 8. Mak- ■riNl (Marmoutier), near Tours; (). Ben., foiiniled by St. Martin IVi-cent. 898. •Mauwdiknse, 8. MAiiiAE(Mau- beuge), Nord ; founded by queen Aldegund 899. MAI.1.SC1IIO (BR) S. KlUMlNi (Malis- chus), I'aleBtine; founded by St. Kirniin c. Ma 1,1,1 ACENSE, S. SlII.EMNlS (Maillo, or l.uynes), near Tours; attributed t.) bp. Soleninis . Vl'^cent. MAi.MMimur/.NSE, or Mei.ih.'Nen.se (Malniesbury), Wiltshire; (). Ben., founiled bv libb. Maidulph and St. Aldhelni ' 902. MAl,MONDARIENSE(Malnilldy),dioc. Liege; O. Ben., built by king 8igebert and others .... 903. Mandanense, or Mai.im'inim (.Saint Malo), Nornmmly ; O. Ben. 904. Manseense (Maunsee), Austria; O. Ben., built by duke Utilo . . MAUAriiA (de), near tho I'.u- phratcs MAHOELLT, S. CA11IIX1NEN813 (.Saint - Marcol-les-Chillons, or d'Obiliac); O. Ben., founded by king (iuntchramn 907. *Ma1«!ENIEN8E, S. Rictiu'dis (Marchiennes), near Douny ; founded by bp. Amaml . . . Makoi, S., near Spoleto ; 0. Ben. Maucianense, S. rETiii (Mar- chiennes), Nord ; founded by bp. Amand Makuiani, near Bethlehem 911. Mauiae, S. ah Liqerim (on tho Loire) ; endowed by bp. Ageradus 912. Mauiae, S. Cknomanense (l.o Mans), France Mariae, S. de CIIARIT.VTI; AD l.KiEuiM, Nievro; 0. Ben. . . ♦Mariae, S. dk Sorinioixi, near Tours ; founded by Ingeltruda, aunt of king Guntramn . 915. Mauiae, S., in Monte, nearWilrz- burg, (iermany ; founded by St. Burchanl 916. Mariae, S., or SS. Oervasii et ruoTASii, in AUUIONNO, near l.o Man-s ; founded by bj:, Bertich- ramn 916b. Mariae, V., in Georgia; built by Kvaitrius Vincent. 917. Mariae, V., Insula (de) (Inis- murray), Sligo »• "♦' 918. Mauiciia (de), Talestine; founded bv Severianus 919. Mauiw>len8b, S. Petri (Maroil- les), dioc. Laon ; 0. Ben. . y.'O. Maris, Ar.ibia ; founded by Maris 921. Mauonis, S., near Cyrrhus, Syria; I'oiiniled by St. Maron .... 922. Martiams, S. Lemovicesse (Limoges) VI"' cent 908. 909. 910. 913. 914. ceo GOO , ,VJO 7:19 V'cent. 79 047 a. 000 047 a. .").")0 686 a. S02 c. 70t) c. 580 a. 752 c. 680 c. 500 c. 4:0 n.420 MONASl'KKY 023. A.D. M0NA8TEIIY 12.59 924. 92.';. 9'.'rt. 927. 928. 929. 830. 9.11. a. .'i2.1 a. 5(i7 c. 020 a. 802 n. .'■.H.'l c. 425 c. 42.5 a. 000 600 590 Maiitii, S., ill AuvwiNis (Clnr- imiiit); O. Ueii., f,.u,„lej by bn. nliirtiiia ... Makiini, s. ni"; Cami'is i'AHwm (I'liris); C). ll,,„. . 92.';. Maiuini, .S. i.,.; I'ontim.i'va (I'onlli,.,,,.), ,„,„r l,„ M„„„. f.iiin.lc.l by bp. lkMticont 941. Mkdianum-Monasteiuum (Moycn- M"ftti...r) Vo»K«.Hi O. Bon., Iimmlwl by abb. Hidulph 942. MKniANUM-MONASTEKIUM (Moyonl Mnatier), dioc. Bourges; O. Aug. 943. MKmoLA.NKN8K, s. Martini in .'"''"")!*""'"'«•' by St. Martin lV'i>ccnt. 044. MKm0LANK.NSK, S. SIMI'LICIANI (ni-ar Milan); O. Bon. SW, Mi.;i,ANiAK, S., Pal,.»tine '. ' ' WO. Mi:i.ANii, S. KiiKDo.vK.NSE, or Dol l.i;.N-8i.; (Redon), Brittany j O. Ben. W. Mh.itknk (I)k), Armenia . .'4S. Mki.iti.:n8e (perhaps MilhauXAu'- vrgno; huilt by abb. CalupanuH J49. Mi;i,i.AK, S., Doiremelle, Leitrim; fuiindnd by St. Tigernaoh . 9oO. Mkmmii, S. (Saint Meuce-). near ! n,ii.m,-„u.Miirnu i O.Aug. . 9^1. M';.NATisNSK(Menat),l>uy.de.D,-,mc ; 9'i!) M • '^"""'''"' ''y *''''• BrachionVl'h cent 852. Mknduoiciietense, in Os^ory, A.O. 9S0. 000. (•01. 'J(>2. 939. 940. c. 450 .700 500 703 c. 624 700 a. 430 c. 530 a. 400 a. 576 a. 787 a. 576 053. •Mmnknhi.;, near Tabcnnn, Egypt. f">iml,.,| by .St. IVbomius . I'v-'cont 0.'->4. M.:ni, .S.. n,.arJ„ru«ak..n;loumk.d I'y St. Ban.sa , 055. M|.:iiki.;nhe, S. Maktini (Mety on ( hor) . , , , 850. Mkhhaniinhe, S. .Io'annir Bai'tisI TA|.;, now S. l'i,AOli.i (M(!»«irui), t-icily; U. Ben., lound.id by St. I lacidus ... 957. Mi.:rsani.;nhe, S. Tiieo'doiii dh»- «i"H); (). Ben.. . 058. Mr.;rANiKNHK (Metten), Bavaria'. «>. Ben., ioumled by emp. Charle- magne .... •MkTKSHI.;, S. ■ nu.I„";H,N„AE (Metz); foundod by St. Olodcsinda daughter of dukiiQuintrion Mi:ti,nhi.;, S. Maiuini (Metz)'; o". Aug., (Viunded by king .Sigebert ,' 'Mkiense, S. 1'|.;iui (Metz) . Mctknhk, S. SiKi-iiANi (Metz): ono „'"'""''"' h •'!'• Chrodegang . . 903. Mkv;nn„, S., or .S. AIa.u.v,; (.Saiut-Meen de Ohe), Brittany; 904. Mi.N.AixiH, .S. et S. Pctui (Saint- Mi.hel), Sirily; 0. Ben., founded iiy abb. Andrea , 905. MiCllAKI.lS, ,S., illl'KKICUI/)'MA»ls', or i>K Monte Tiimi.a (Tombelaine- «ur-Mer) Manehe ; O. Ben., „„„ ,/"Unded by bj). Autbert . 900. MiCIAKUH, S. VlRim,N,,N8,8 <2 •■•!•;,''",') ;0. Ben., built by count OCT ,,^""""''' •""• his wife A.lal.siuda 907. MlCASENHE, .S. Maximini (.Saiut- My), near Orleans; 0. Ben aro ,/""'"'"''' h '«I"K <^'l»vis I. . ;' 908. Mli,i.m.;i.i, .S., Isle of Thanet ; O. nrr. ,."'•"■• '"'inded by Domneva . J09. JIiui-KO), or L)N()ouEio (m) (I-"nguay),dior. Auxerre; 0. Ben., oun, e,l by abb. Sigiran and king IJagobert , . 970. ♦Mii.izENSE (MJUej, Bavaria'; 0. Ben 971. MociiAN (DE), Egynt ' * ' ivih V >.72. M,K..,EA,iooti, %'.; •Kii;all'ockr " • I.iineriek; (ounded by St. Mo- cheallog . 973. MooMOAE, S., Timohoo, 'Qu^-en-; n,. ,. "•' '""'* ''>'St. Moehoe. . 974. J oi.ANi, S., near Ardagh, Longford 975. M<,m)iniKNSE, S. .Ioannis (Mon- ;'"'■'>,' ,"-/"K-. built by queen Iheodelind. . viiiih. » 970. •^KKiu,TlNUM(Mayonc;);'f„und!i" ""*• l)y Bilehilda . . 977. MofiUNTlNUM, .S. ALHANi (Mayl enee); O. Bon., founded by bp. 14iculf ... 978. Moiiii.LKNSE (Mohi'll),' dioc 'Arl 070 n,^^ ' ''"'" ^'y •'*'• Manchan . . 979. Mo.ssiACKNSE (Moissac), dioc. Ca- hors ; 0. Ben. . . 980. Moi,AM.iDAR, S. Insula (de) (M.dano Isle), in the Bl-.^kwater • QQ, f"""'''-''' by St. Molai.i... . Vlthceni. 981. MoLiNoi, S. (St. Mull., 's; Oariow founded by St. Mohngua . . .' ,.697 a. 480 a. 541 a. 039 s. 000 c. 800 004 044 a. 7H2 740 c. 565 0. COO 709 700 .507 .670 032 a. 783 a. 050 a. 497 a. 591 734 805 608 .680 Ml I 1200 MOXASTKIIY A.O. 982. Moi.iHMr.NSK. or Mi:i.tiNni;N8i% S. MiciiAKl.ls, iil'liMwariU S. Mau- TiNi (Miili'smi'), Viiiiiii'; (). Ili'ii., liiiilt liy kinij Cliivis the (irciil . n. T)!! 98;j. MoNAiNt'iii.Nsi;, S. CiiU'MiiAi;, or ItK iNSl'I.A VlVKNI'lUM (ill Mn- lu'ln Hon), Tippi'miy . . Vll'^ociit. 984. MiiNAsri;iiii;Nsi:, cir 'Mimiiuiuh;- I'liUDi.Nsr, (MiiiiRliT. Ill- Mdus), llolKium }0. U«u., liiiiii.loil by lip. l.iiiljti'r <"• 748 0«.'>. MoM" tvsKNgi:, in Kgypt . . IVofiit. 681). Ml)NSlMlll)l.i;N.SK, S. Sai.vh (Mimtrciiil-siir-M«r), I'lis-ilo- i'liliiis; (). lli'ii., niti'ilmteil fo St. .Snlvins VII"' cent. 087. Monti-; Ai)MiUAlin,i(ni-;), iienr An- tiiioh, Syria ». GOO 988. MoNTK AMANoCni'.), Syria; f'um- .K>il liy St. Simoon . . . IV-cunt. 989. MoNn-; Amiato (ok) S. Salva- Ti>ui8(Mt. Aiiiiiit), 'rusoiiny ; <). Hon., fouMiloil by ubb. Krpoii and king K;iohisiiis 747 990. •MoNTl'. ('AST111UX5K.NSK, S. WAI.IV Ki!nis(Mons'), Uol(jiiini ; (ouiulcil by visoouiitoss WiiMnule . . c. 040 991. MoNTK Castui I.t)0o (dk), S. (iKUMANl (Mons); O. Aug., fmiivloil by viscount Vinoont iinj bis witV St. VVrtblrmlo . . . c. 640 992. Monti--, (^iiuisti (pk). S- Mamiu- AN I (Monto-Christo), Corsica j 0. Hon 0.595 90;V MoNTK Couvi'ilKO (i>F.), near An- tiooh ; foiimloil by Ammian. IV"" cent. 9iH. Monti-; DuaconisCdk) S. Oeorqh, Asia Minor Vll'l-ccnt. eO.'S. Monti-: Kxtkriohk (nK), Pispor, Kgypt; fonndoil by St. Anthony, c 305 9i>i>. Month Nituico (di.) (Nitria), K.^vpt; many moua.stcrios here in . . . . . . . IV'i-cent. 997. MoN rK.NSK, S. Gkrmani (Montfau- ooii), betwoon Kheiiiis and Ver- dun; 0. Hon., founded by the priest Baldric 630 998. 'Montk OI.IVAR0N (ni.), S. Mi> LANlAK (Mt. of Olives), rales- tine; founded by St. Melania junior c. 430 999. Montk Ou varum (iik.), S. Mkla- Nl AK. (Mt. of Olives) ; founded by St. Molania junior . . . . c 433 1000. Montk Olvmi-o (di.) (Mt. Olym- pus) IV'i'ccnt. 1001. Montb S. Antonii (de), Thc- bais, KRvpt IV'^cent. 1002. Monte S. Romarici (i>e) (Ue- mircmont), Vosgcs ; O. Ucu., built by St. Uomariou.s . . . 680 1003. Monte Siceone (he), G.\latia; founded by St. Theodore. . . 8. 580 1004. 'Monte Sioto (de) Tryohina- HH'M (Mt. Siopns) .... 8.470 1005. Montk Soraoie (de), SS. An- dre ae et SlLVi.-sTUi (Monte San Oroste); O. IJcn a. GOO 1006. MoRliACENSE (Munstortnnl), Al- sace ; 0. Ben., founded by count EberharU 8.728 0. MO a. 7110 hM a. KO n. :<^2•^ ' coiit. ' cent. MONASTKRY 1007. MoTilKl.i.ENSE, near Carrick, \V«tei-loi-d; foiimled by St. Hi-ciKi>" !n()8. •MoWENirEIMENHE, ilioc. Kichstiiilt 100!). Mi'iiNissENHK, in I.oiigli l>er(t, Ciilwnv Vl'S-cnt. 1010. Mi'CKAMOUENSE, U. MaRIAE (Mnrkanini-o), Antrim; built by SI. Colman Klo 1011. Ml'(lNAMEI,(;ilANENHK (Mugna), Kiiin'" ^'"' ; built by St. Kinian and kini; ('arbrens .... 1012. Mi'iiiiM-; Sam, Insula (de) (Inls- Mac-Sftiiit), I.ongh Kani; founded by St. Nenn 1013. MiiNdRETENSE, near I.inierlek IVin-iit. 1(114. Ml'NNtll, S., Taubinon, near Wexford ; founded by St. Munnu a. (Ili-t 1015. MVI.ASSANUM, S. Androvici (Mvlassa), (;ari» . . . IV"- 1016. Mvi.'as.sanum, S., Stephani, (Mylassa), Caria ; founded by St. Kiisobift V'" 1017. Nauohis, S. Metense, at first S. Ilit.ARll (.Saint-Avoid, Molz); O. Hon., founded by St. Kridolino nf Ireland 1018. Naoran (de), in Arabia Kolix . loi'J. Nantense, S. MAiun'i.piii (Nantouil), dioo. Oonlanoos; O. Hon., foundeil by abb. Marc-iilpli NANTOi.ir.NSE, S. Mauiae (Nan- teuil-en-Valli'e), V'harente ; 0. Hon., built by omp. Charlomncne Nantuacense, S. Mariae (Nantiia); O. Hen a. 757 NaSSOVIENSE, S. MONNONIS, dioc. Lii'ge; attributed to St. Monnon Vll"! cont. Nataus, S., Kilnaile, Hrcdiny, Ireland >. Iit)3 Navense, S. Sui.i'icii (Iji Nef, Hourgos) ; C . Hon., founded by St. Sulpicius Pius .... C28 •NEAl'0l,lTANUM(Naplc8); founded by Uustica Vl'" cent. Neai-oi.itanum, SS. F.r.nhmi, Maximi, et .klUANI (Naples); O. Hon., founded by Alexandra NEAKII.ITANUM, SS. NiCANDRI kt Maroiani, now S. 1'atuicii (Naples) ; 0. Basil .... Nkai>oi,itanum, S. Seiustiani (Naples); 0. Ben., founded by the nobleman Komanus Neas (he), Jerusalem ; mentioned by (iregory the (treat (perhaps the same as No. 1049) . . . KiCAKENSE (Nicea), Bithynia; founded by cmp. Justinian . . NiCKRTANUM, S. AOAl'ETI (Nicorta), Syria; founded by St. Agapetus . . . . ^ NlCERlANUM, S. SlMi:ONIS (Nioert;i); founded by 3t. Aga- 1020. 1021. 1022. 1023. 1024. 1025. 1026. 1027. 1028. 1029. 1030. 1031. 1032. 1033. 1034. ,'iUO a. 800 c. COO 363 c. 595 8.600 a. oiu ' cent. pet us V" cent. NlcorOLiTANUM (XiOTjjnlis), Ar- menia; founded by einp. Justi- nian a. 563 Nlcoi-ot.iTANUM (near Nicopi-lis), Palestine ; I'ouuded by St. Sabbas a. 500 Mo>fA,s'n nv MONAHTEBY I'.'Gl l.D, 10;)r.. •NiDi-RMiimiiKNsi.;, nonr Vmmu, llavaiiii; O. Hen., built liy duke Utild ' lo;),")!!. NiNAi:, a, in Onn'ih Snch'uth", ^, "'""•«'" 0.400 N.V|.;UNKNHK, S. MAnriNi (N.!V)U-.s); 0. AU){. . . . NlVKUNKNHK, H. STKI'IIANI (N.'v.th); O. U,„i. . . •NiviKM.KNsi;, or Nivioki'lar (Nivelld), Uriilmni ; t'i>uiuli!. VlMluMt . . . . ... NoDNimuMKNSK, Iti Down" .* Noi.ANUM (Nubi); founded by St. raiillriu.'* llKUI. 10:17. 1U38. 1039. loto. 1U41. c. 7;)9 a. 700 600 040 n. .'■.40 n. 5iiO OltANi, .S., (JolniiHiiv Ml', ArK.vlf^- "hiru ; loundod by .St. (;„lu,„b« Vl"- ,.,.nt OllANi, S., UroriHav |,|,., AikvU- innii r/''"'" ' '""'"''"' ''7 ^'- <■'"'"'"»« Vl'" cent. cIiim;. Hoi»»oiih; 0. liuii., loumlcd by itii:h|i. UiMilus 1007. OuwitKKNSK, H. M.i:(.Ai:..w (Ordi.rf),dloc. Mnvi-nw,; (>. ii,.,, inno „'■"•""''"' '-y ''!•■ Hi...i(ai:« . . 1008. Onii:Nrii, S. Auhoiknsi.; (Aueh), ""Hcony y|ii, . 1069. O88AN1, S., Rath««»„i„, 'noHf ' ' I rim 1070. Ootkiuioviinsk (OitiThofin)," In 0«0 c. 740 .680 liavniia; O. l»,.n., built by St. 1042. 1043. 1044. *Noi,ANU,M (Nola) . " i\()NANTUI,AN|;M, S,S. PlITni ET rAOi.i (Niiiiantola), dioo. Mii- ili'ua; O. 1)|.M., built by iibb. Aiisolin and kln({ AlslulC . . NoNANiJM, utMir Aloxandnn '. . 1045. NONNIACUM, or MlOMAClIM (Mi'in.ir). "Hoc. I.imogcM ; founded by St. Aredlus .... 104G. No.NiJM, Cadiz, Simln; built by b|>. Kructuosun 1047. Nova Cki,la, or Juviniacionsb (.luvlnino), Mont|.«llii!r ; O. hen., built by abb. Hon.idletus 1048. Novak Lauhak, Lower %yi.t . 1040. Nova Lauiu, near Jerunniem . 1000. NOVAMACKNSK, SS. JUNMANI ET H11.AR11 (Noaillo«), dioo. Poi- tiers ; O. Bon 1051. NOVAMCIACKNSK, S. PcthI (Novallee), Piedmont; O. IJen., founded by Abbo NovKiK.NSK (Novi, or Novion)" Ardennes J O. Iten. Novn:NTKN,si;, or Kiikiwiikimknsb (Neu-Villler), Alsnoe; O. lien., fouudeil by bp. Sigebald . Vll"- cent 1054. Noviui;ntknsk (Nogent or St. Cloud), near Pari.s; founded by St. CModoald, son of king Clodo- mire ♦Noviomensk; founded by' bp. i'.liglus and kin; Kagobert . . NUADCHONOnAILi SK, on tho Jioyne, Meath ... a 700 1057. NimwoM.KNSH (Nutcell), Hamp- shire ; O. Ben. . ' 1058. OiiONNKNSK, S. Makiak," or S. M1CIIAKLI8 (Obonne), Spain ; 0. Hen., built by Adulgaster, son of king Silo . • , . 1059. OnnACiiEARKNSE, in Pntrieia! Mayo . . ' ^ lOGO. Odu'tni, S., in Hyfalgia," Queen's tt-',.:^ •,.•„■• • V'-cont, 400 1052. 1053. 000 7^r, 000 572 685 fl. 799 a. 5;i0 a. 550 a. 559 739 548 1071, 1072. 1076. 1077. c. 739 727 c. 754 754 C90 a. 800 1080. 1081. 1055. 1056. 560 600 a. 700 780 a. 600 1001, 1062, 1063, OMAO!iENSE(dmagh),' Tyrone . 792 OMNIUM SANCroKUM InscLA (i)i:). in Lough Kie, Longford ; founded by St. Kioran . . 544 O.NIKNSE, or De OnIA SiLVAB (Forest d'lleugue), dioc. Bour- ges ; founded by abb. Ursuii . c. 500 ,,. . . ' ■^- • » ."..II. I'lrminiuK and duko Otto . •OXONIENHE, S. Fmr.lOVIDAE (0»foril); O. Ikn., foundid by St. Krldeswlde and earl Uidan OxYHiNoiio (r.E) (Behnustt), 1071 J *"■'"""- '•'Kyj't .... I V" cent. 1073. •PalatiOW (de) (Palatiole), Tuscany! founded by the brothers of St. Valfred 1074. Palatiou) (de), S. Peiki (p„l„l tmie); 0. Ben., founded by St. Valficd of Lucca . 1075. •PAi.Ariorx) (i,e) TkevehenhI (Palz, near Treves); founded by Adela, daughter of Dagobert PALNArUM, S. SalVATOBW (Pannat), dioc. Pirlgueux Panepiivbium (Panepbysis), ••'KyP' • • • . . . IV-cenl 1078. Pano (de), (Panos), Tl.obals, 1079. Panohmitanum, S. Hermae (Palermo); O. Ben., built by pope Gi'egory the Great . . Panormitanum, S. Tuequoiu (Palermo); O. Ben. Pai'iensk, S. Petri Coiii.i AuREl(Pavia); O.Ben., founded by king Lultpnmd , . 1082. Parisie.nbk, S. Petri, afterwards S. Oknoveeae (Paris); built by KHij; Clovis II. ,,nd St. Clotll.ln . . 108,3. Pasa (DE), Cappad'ocla" ' * ' i«or" i'*'«A'"0Nl8. S., in Palestine' ! 108j. ♦PAfiSAViENSE (Passaii), Bavaria; founded by duke Ulilo Pataris (Di;), (I'ttfara), Lycia IV" ccut 1 ATRICIACUM, or PRINCIACIJM, S. KusiTll (Pressy on Cher); O. Ben Patiiiciae, bear" Alexandria"; founded by St. Annstasi.i . 1089. Pauuacensb in Aiivernis man »(^"^«'K"'-') IV'i-cent 1090. *PAVlUACENgE (Pavllly), dIoo. Kouen ; founded by abb. Austre- berta . , 1091 Pentacla (DE), near "the Jonlan 1092. PkOKENSK, or PitAEONENBE, lu inn, _<^'''"'-'a; built by St. Kructuosus ;««;• |^'-=«KO«"*ORUM, near Jerusalem 1094. Persiiorense (Pershore), Wor- IA0. „<^«"'e'-''t'i'e; founded by Oswald 109o. Pkhu Aubatis, near the Jordan 1086. 1087. 1088. c. 596 n. 600 c. 722 ,".45 a. .'(70 n. 4.10 7.39 a. .531 a. 5.50 650 a. 5,50 070 a. 600 689 a. 600 1202 MONAHTKUY A.n. lotto, riiiii, S. Uniiio (111'), or Ml'iDIHIIAMSnilKNHK (IVtcr- lior(it\)(li), Niii'lliiiiii|itciMihii'o ; O. Hon., t'niniilcil liy kiiiK \'<-.>\n C'lO 101>7. I'liin, S. UK Moniiihih, i\un-. Ali'itin, S|iiiin ; (). Ilcii., riiiiiuloJ liv St. KnicliiiiNHn .... 040 lO'.IH. •I'Kiui, S. Vivi (.Siiint-riorn>-li>- Vil). iliiir. .Souk ; Imill liy hih-ou TI(,MMl...liililn c. Mi 1000. I'l IHOCKNHI: (lliiilinih). ('unnvnll ; O. ll(Mi,.iillrilHili>il td.St.lVtro VI""™!!!. Ittio. I'KVKiUKi.Nai'. (IVykirk), Nur- thnni|.li>iishii«>; O. IWii.. . Vlll'i'i'mil, 1101. I'l-AI-l-LNMONASTKimiM (I'flliriMl- ii)iii)«|i'i), Unvmiii ; 0. ll«n., l.uill liy .luko lllilo .... 0. 7:10 IIO'.V riiAKANi'M (I'liHinn'), rnlpstiiio . a. IIOO lioil. I'miiMA. MoNiK. (i>i'.), Kuypl. IVhrciil. IIOI. I'mi.ouoMi, .S., i;). Kdvpt .... IV-omit. 1107. ♦I'U'IAVIKNNK, S. Oltl'i'18 (IVl- (iiMs)j ruiimluil by Si. Umle- ){iiiiI3 1108. Tici vviKNSK, 8. rvruuNi (noiir I'lMliiMsV. 0. Hon., I'lMimlvil by kiim; lV|.in 758 1100. I'll TAVIKMSI':, S. lUl>H(HINl>I8 (I'lMljiMs); O. IWn., built by i)iu'iMi Uiiili'umiiln . . . Vl'^cont. 1110. I'lM.il'M (rineto), Crtm|>Rgim Jl Kc.mii n. 400 1111. I'lKONis. S., jirolmlilv Islniul Uaclmnnis, Oiinimi'l\i«ii»l>iro ; I'lMinilcil In- ulib. Tiio . . . c. 513 lll'J. riaii)Rii:N8"i:, S. .\NOKU(l'i»toji\), 'ruMiuiy; O. IWii. . . .' . n. 800 lll.'t. ri.SlX)UlKN81-:, 8. llAKTIIOU)MAKI (IVtoja)! 0. Hon n. 748 nil. risrouu vsK. 8. ri:TUi (I'istoja) ; f.>nn.l.'i' ponitonfs, fouaitud by omp. .Iiistinian .... «. 5liO 1117. •roi.UNDKNSK (IVUiiiji), Diivftrin j O. UiMi., loiinilcii by OiMintji l.«nd- triil, WivUliixni, imii Kliliiml . . c. 740 1118. VOMIXWIASUM, 8. AimK.LIANI, ncarC'immuchio, dioo. lUvonnit ; attributcit to bp. AiUflUn . . c. 460 1119. Po: :ii, 8., umier Mt, Oimior; O. IWii., founded by emp. Ohmle- maguo 777 1120. PoiiTiANV, S., dioc. Clermont; h\iilt by alib. l'orti«n , . . c. 527 1121. PoRTrKN!"-" (Porto), nenr Rome; O. IWii.. Built by [w\>6 Qrogory the Orent. c. 598 1122. rRATi'.l.Li NSK (rrcHUx), Nor- mandy ; 0. lien V 111'* cent. IVIX Promoti, near Const. ■\ntinople . c. 390 1 i 24. I'Rr Ml KKSE (Pruym), di.io. Troves ; O. Ben., founded by duchess Peitha 721 1125. PSALMOniK.NSE, S. Pctui (Psal- modi), dioc. Ntmes ; O. Ueu. . R. 791 MONASTKKY 1120. I't'in.lf. 8. OiiAKOliM, near Zeug- iiiH, 8yi'la IV 1127. I'lMil.M, 8. 8villAiMisi, nenr Zeiig- iim, Hviiii IV I12H. ♦{•i'i;i.iiAiii; MiiNANTKliniM (I'lU'lle-MoUHtler'), ilioi'. Uheiliit ; founded by litdy Matilda and 8t. KicliariuK 1120. PlllKOl.ANtIM, Pau'IDIS (Po»- luidi), near Naples .... li;!0. I'UTi.oi.i l.t'iiiNi. .88, MAimicii el MAiiriNi, or MoNAHriniKii.iiM (Aloiilreuil), ilioc. I.ann; (). l>eii., built by 81. llerebiU'iuN . . It:)l. IjHAKllAOINTA MAIII'YUIIM, near TheodoslopoliH ; rcHtored by unip. .liiKtinian n. Il:t2. yiUNOIACKNHK, S. UKNKHKrri (yniiisay). dioc. Poitiers; (). Ken. li:i:l. lUlUU.l, MeKopidamia; founded by KaliuluH nnil IiIh wife . . n li:l4, ItAlil'l.i, 8., Pliouniein; founded by 81. UabiiUm n. 1135. KAClll.iNKNtii': (Hnrlilin Inle), Antrim n. 1130. Kachi.kknuk (Iteculver), Kent; O. Iten,, fonudud by Basse , . . 1137. Uaihii.iinsi.;, S. Pkthi (Ucuif). dioc. Meaux; O. Pen. . . VII"' 1 138. liAi riiA (l)lO, near Mt. Siniil . 1 V" 1139. Kandanknnk (Kandiin), Au- verjine ; O. lien n 1140. UAriiAi)l)i;NHK(Kabue), W. Mcath; founded by 8t. Aid ... . » 1141. RAriiiiKOANiF.NSH (Uathlieij), King's Co. ; built by St. Ablmn. a 1142. KATillHn'llKNSB (Uaphoe), Done- gal; foundeil by St. Columb Vl"" 1143. IUtiicunoknbk (Hathcungn), Doueitnl; founded by St.. Patrick V"' 1144. lUriiKNiNKNSK, in Kertullaj'b, \V. Menth ; foumled by St. Carthng 1145. l!ATiii,iHviiKNNiiNSl'^ ID Fercall, King'n Co n. 114G. IUtiimatmf.nsk, in Lough Corrib, flalway ; att libnted to St. Kursey «, 1147. KATiiMUiaiiENHB (linthmuighe). Antrim V" 1148. •1Utisi"oni;N8B (Rntisbon) . . s, 1149. Katisi'Oni-.nsk, S. Kmmkrammi, or S. Sai-vatouis (Rutisbon); O. Pen., founded either by duke Theodo, a. P. 097, or count Kkki- beit Aud bp. Adnlvine , . . n. J LIS. ViTAi.m, Kccjcsiun cut. I'lit. bur^ 1159. Zauiiaiiia foiindeij dnui;hter I'lacldiii flSO llflO. •RiKINACIAK 000 Kind's Co. Rciiuaciii , c. OHO a. ,'.«.') (•>.-,4 a. 4;i0 n. ■I'.M n. f)llO fii'.O * cent. "n'Ml. ». :ifi a. (i,"iO ■cut. vul. ,V,iO ,'-40 li.M! •ont. 810 Ravknnatenbia MoNASTKUiA (Rftvennn) 1150. Andbrae, S. ; built by bp. Peter Chrysologus . . . c. 450 Martini, S., »nerwnrds .''. AiKii.i.iN'ARll ; founded by king Theodorio . . . V"" i NA7.ARII, S u. Pktronillab, S a. ll.'>4. Pulmonis, S «. 1155. Skvkri, S. ; O. Pen,, built or restored by Peter Senior . 1156. *STt;ruANi,"(ii;uv.lsii, ct PftO- TASii, 88. ; built by the archi- tect Ltnricius 1157. TiiKOmmi, P. ; O. Ben., founded by tinrch Theodore . , . c. 1151. 11.52 1153 (■lit, 4.'.0 4iW 4(10 578 4.10 809 MONAHTICUY A.n. 4H() 44'J «;ir iir.s. VuxuH, H.- ro„„,i,.,i ,,y 1,,,. .•■'''"•'""'U"'""! Jiilliiin.lSiin,!,- Imiix .... IIM). /.AciuHUi;, N.'j ■().■ I'l,,,,' '"•"";'"' h Niii«l.-li,,, Kr,.,>,|'' "•'"Kl'l'T of m.,,,, ,]„ii„ "'"■'''"' V'-cnl llOO. •I{.;..NAC,AK, S. rUnv„„Kl.), •^M'K" <•".; f.Miii,l,!,| i,y V Hi'Kiiili'iii ... viih ■ HOI. K..:o„.,:.«,, «..,„,,,•,,(•,,,,:„ y' ■""'» -"-"■. Umkiohj (». H,.„., I.i.ilt l,y ,,„ •'"'"'. »mi .,(• „e„r llilriry. . ";;■,'■';.;;"*"*'•• ('"■:)(«-i'i"»), iK'iby. "«■'• >'">''''^<'";NH,;H;ivr>.,;.,r"ii,;.m>: "■""" H<>I.VMA Al'Uti l(h:NIIA(niM (K,.- I'"ix). ill.ir. M,,,iiu; (>. 11,.,, l"ilii(l,.,| \iy |)a,|„ ■• 1IC4. Hin.:MKNN,.;, ,S. M.-AHl'l (Ith.lmH)"; <>. 11...,., |laHili,,„l,„i|, |,y,,r„,„ot .'"VlM.H, rir. A.I). ;i(l(,, ,„ whirh th'. iru.niiMcry wuh aftuiw.ir.l. niMi'il. 11G5. l^iiKMKNs,,, .S. r{,.:Mmn(Uh,.|n,H); < . Ilmi. f,„„„|,,| |,y St. Kaini- kIi'h 1111(1 kill)? CloviM HllMIKNHK, ,S. Six,.,' (liuar Khfiiiii); (). |t,.n. ^ KiiwiUNHK, ,S. Tiiw,,,;.;!,,,':, (noni- It inm«);(). II,,,,., ,•„„,„,,„, ,^,^,^,^_ llii'»,li.i-i,, ,i„,i kiiiK Tli,....l..ii,. Kii|.:.NAIi.iii.;nhi.;, .s. Maiiiai;, „r h.V I KTlil ..t Oi.AHii (lUiciim,,), /^"ilch; 0. II,,,,., i„„„,|„,, '• coiiiit Viilfiilmnl . ' \m. I!lllN.K.()|,„UANUM (l{hinn*,;„l»rn)' KKyj.l ; ((.uml-Ml l,y ,S(,. |)„„i„ IV"- cent. 1170. HiciM.:u,A|.;, .S., Kilni,.ki||, Oul- .";»yi '';'.''l by St. |',,tii,:k . Vi-cent. 1110. 1107. 1108. a. 5;i;i n. HOH c. r).'5o 778 1171. HiCMIIll, S., nil thnSarllK) 117.'. liinyNKNH,.; (Ki,,,,,,). YorkHli'lm'; 0. li-'ii., htiilt by AlCiu,!, «,„, „f kill)! ('»wy . 1173. Rn^NiMui.;, S,, ArmonL. ; Voumlci by .St.. lillfllMIA . . . IV'ri.nt 1174.Ii.H:„A,,lNautA(„K),l„|«r;ch« '"'' iMifrh |.,a|.i . 1175. KoKi'DNSi;, s. Ani.kkak (Kocjicsl t-r), h..|,( ; O. !»„„., ,v„„„|,„, , kiii({ Ktholbnrt . . ^ 1176. liorFiACo, „r Kosiaco (di:) (M„ft'. l;i"i-li.,m|,il), ,li„c. T.n.r» ; (mimlml by iibb, Ar.'iliuH 1177. K(.MANi;.NHi.;, .S. Hah.vak'ih (I{„1 mails), „n (ho !><,,■,.; 0. Ben foiiii.li!.! by b|). lianianl. . '' 11.8. lioMANr, S., „,,„r i(i„..» li nbMiix ; 0. ll,,„. . 1179. RoMANIIM-MoNASriMUUM iiiaiii-,MoOli..r), U,.in,,. O. ..,,. ''"'"■ h ss. Liipicii, „„,i K,;: niaiiiLs dliic. Hen., a. Hno a. 0:>8 a. 500 COO 672 640 a. 080 Ro,MANA Mo.VASrilKIA (Rome): |1«0. AuuiANi, S.; O. Bcu. jj^l. A„An.:Tr,H.;0. Ben. . '. [ IIH.. AdATiiAi;, S. 1183. Ao.NKTis, S., or'DuoiiUM KurI SOBUM . . 530 n. 795 n. Vil,") n. 795 .705 MOVAH'l'i:UY IIH.I. Anamiamii, ,S., a.> AgirAH Nai.vianj H. 11,.,,,. HH.",. Ani.iii;a|.; ,.(, I1ai,,|,„;.„,„\,,,," M.- n.ii,.„,,„t,,.ii„|,,.,, ,, , ;^ Nn.ArM,,S.; (). II,.,,., ,„„;„,,„1 by |"'|»' Umiirai'ii IV. "•''AraAllll, ,S. ; (). |l„n. <;awani,,S., wltbont ,h„ ,;„iu < iiiiVHOdoNi, H. i O. Itnn. • '"IWAHIIM ... * ■ C'lHMAi; at Damian'i, S.S. j" ()' lll'll. 12(73 A.U. 8.795 1IH7. UlH. tlR,.^l IIHII. iniii. inii. IIWH. , .in,-; a. 71)5 a. 71»5 (107 a. 71(5 a. 7(1,^ a. 7!)5 a. 7U5 IIO.'I. <). 111)4 111).', II DO, 11117, IlitH, 111)1). 1200. 1201. 1202. 12(l.t. 1204. 1205. 1208 1207, 1208. 1209. 1210. 1211. 1212. 121,X 1214. 121.'-,. 1210. 1217. I.'IS. 1219. 1220. 1221, 1222. I^'NATI, H., „,. H. i'nwiA Itrli KllAH,vil, S. i fdiinclwl by tiniw Al|lM,,|„t||H . . 'II KI'<•^:^flAl•:, .S. ; (). il,,„,' \ \ Kl'I'UKlHIAK at AllOIIANdKM, ,S,S f.l'NTAl.'Mir, H. . , OKimuii, H. , , \ ' ' ' fi'ii:. II,,,,., ,„,„„|„,, by |,„|„. Ilr,-K«ry t|i„ (J,.,.„t . Illi;miNAI,i:M(lM:); (;. |J,,„. iHirxmi, .S, . . . •'OANNIH, ,S. ;'()."u,,,i. ■ ■ ■ ■'••ANNIHl.t. 1>AIII,|,H.S. jl). All,,." /'"""''"' '7 I"'!"' I.<.'(ith«(lri.,,t . JDAN.MH KVANOMI.IHlAK, ,I.>A,S- NIH lUlTJHIAl:, all-ANCIlAlK, h^*- ; (>. Aug., rpHtorcd l,y pnpi) (Iri'ifmy II. ^ JlJVDNAM.S, H. ; 0," B,.„.; ',"","''"' '-y the i-atridan "M'liHarniH . r-ADHKNIII, H., KXIRA Mukob"; f.>iin.li.,l l,y ,,„|,„ ||j|„rv . Laiiukntii, .S., intiu Muuog; '"unilwl liy |Mi|iK Hilary I.1; a. (300 n. 401 n. 795 n. 708 740 756 735 a. 795 jHI ^B^jX^iL ill 12l)i MONAS'ir.llY 1'.".':'. Viciiiim, S IJJJ. \ni, S., HI- l)H S.VIIDAH . . l.'J.i. ViVlANAK, iir llllllANAK . IJJii. Xkndihhmiia ! liHir wcro ic- Hloii'il liy piipi' Sli'|ihi'ii II. . rj'27. Xi.NiiiMH'iiU'M ; tiiiiinlml by |I|<|M> Sll'|>lll'll II 12'J8. ISOMAIUCKNSIS MONTIR (lii'iiilro- iiiiHit), V(i»ui"< ; O. IW'ii., rniinili'il l.y l>l>. Ani.iir c. fl:io I'J-O. K^»^^^>MMON (111), Irulninl; fminilml liv St. Ciii'iimii c. 540 rj:U). HOSI'KHKNSI:, S. Ckonani (UoMTi'a), Tip|H'rnry j finunli'J liv .>'i'> 1'2M. K01NAS4M.N8K, S. KllMI'.TI8 (Ui'imix), ni"«r Ouili'imrilo ; O. Ann., luuinlml liy St. Aiiinml . 54,') 12:l,'i. Saiiai.i.i:nhk (Siinl), Down; f.uiii.l.vl hy St. I'nliick . . V" font. I'.MO. Saiiiiai:, "S., S. I'alostino ; I'.iiniilc'.l hy St. SiiMins . . . «. 480 l'j;i7. SAmiiii, or Savini, S. Vutta- vii;N.sia (St. Siiviii), ilioo. roiliiM-.-.; (). Ui'ii., li('(;iiii tiiiilor omp. ('liinli'iiiiiniii" . . . . c. R14 12'8. Sai.ama (mi), near Alcxanilrln . n. tiOO l'2:i'.t. Sah'ima (111;), AU'xainli ia . . n. (idO l'J40. Sams (hi;). S. Mauiak (Sales), iliuc. lioiuKi's c. 63'2 l'J41. SAi.ism'iuir.Nsi:, 8. ri-.TRi (.Sal/.l>ui,(), Austria; O. Hon., fotiiiiloil iiv li|>. Uu|ivi't nml iluko Th.'o.loiii'" c. 580 Sauini;N8K (Salonii), Lombardy ; O. 11.M1 a. 777 *Sai.w (ni;), S. Mauiak, (Smilt), Kivjiis; Imilt by tlio nobli-nicu Kilo anil Zani'tus .... 768 Samii'm Ciiauixkni (Islo of Sainos) c. 620 . SAMTIlAWISSKXaK, on Ki'ihiila. (loorgin; built t'atlior laiiloro Sani>avik.n8i',. in the Alps; A.Il. n. "li.'i rj,'.'.'. a. 1'Xi a. 7li:i n. 7,'-.0 l'J,%4. 7,'>0 I'J.'..".. 1242. 124.1. 1244. 1244H 1245. 1246. 1247. 1248. 1249. 1250. 1251. the VI"" cent. hvn., t'omulcil bv connts Ijind- friil, Wal.iinm, limi Elilamt . e. 740 SANNAHAnKN8K, S. I.KUCAnil (Siiiinabailus), Oap])«(looin . IV" cent. Sanwnk.nsk, or Sai.iuinknsk, S. Mauiini (.Salijjnao), ilioc. S:iinli's ; 0. ISen,, tounilad by abb. Martin c. 400 Sai'SA (ni;), N. Arabia ; founded by its lirst abb. John . . VI'* cent. Sauahuriiknsk (Saarburg), Tri'Vi's; (). Ben., endowed by king Oatrobort II 577 Sahlati;nsi;, S. Sai.vatoris (Snrlftt). Oordocnc; 0. Ben., attributed to bp. Saeenlos . . 720 Savini, S., near Barege, dioc. Tarbes; 0. Ben., built by St. S»Tinas c. 700 rj.-itl. 12:>8. r.'.'i!>. I2(i0. I'Jfil l'!(12. •|2ti,'l, 1204, 120.'). 12()«, 1207. 12(18. 1209. 1270. 1271. 1272. 1273. 1274. 1275. 1276. 1277. 1278. 1279. 1280. MONASTKUV A.t>. •.SfMMii;N8io, .*». Si;xiii'HnAi; (Miiistii), Slieppey ; I'oniidi'il by iilili. Si'xhiiri:ne r. fi?,'! ■SciiirNis (nr), in (ii'iiiiany ; Iniiiideil by lluiilVI'l of htria ' . r, KOii .'^I'llllilAi;, S, (Kiiskiru), Ire- land a, 71,', S<'lil,i;<'lllKmi''l,NHi:, in the Alps ; O. Ili'H., t'liMidcd by luiinls buhllVi'l, WaldraiM, and Klilnnd c. 710 S('III,ii;iini;i:n8k, by lake Sililicr, Havnria; O. Ili'ii., t'nunded by Adi'lward and lliltpidd . . . r. 'M ScMiij.AiiU'M, near .leni^nlcin . a. Iliil SriiDi.AHTii'AK, S., dioo. I.i, Mans, Onie; (>. lli'ii a. H&i Si'lioriNi, S., in Sliemiinr(jle, (Queen's Co Villi iiMit. S('i(tii,ri;iiiiANi;NHi:, S. Mkmiaki.ks (.Sihiilteien), Al»ai:e; O. lieii., biiilt by Otto CO.) .SciUKiiniiNK (hi;), S. Makiav: (SherlKiriie), Dorseliihire ; (). Bi'n a. CiTl Sciivil.iAincNBK (Kruillrf), Maine and Loire a, Hivj S('Vllloi'i)l,lTANUI« (Betlisan), I'abwtine IV"" ei'iit. ScvlllOI'OI.ITANt'M KlIMATllll (near Bethsan) ; founded by I'.niuathiiis c. ,'irtO Skaciii.ani, S. (Oiuishanlin), Meatli ; founded by St. Seaililaii n. 443 Skanmoiiiknsk, in Kenselach, Wexl'onl a. (!'.'4 Si;iiA8rANtiM (Sebasti), Armenia; I'oumled by eiup. .lustinliui , . a. ,'iO,'i Sl.cKINUKNaK (Seekingen), on the Kliine ; founded by St. Kridoliiin 4',I5 Si;(ii;miii;NSK, or S. Ki.yt'ANi (St. Seine), (lote-d'Or ; (). Hon., founded by abb, Seipianus . . .'iSO SKlNdl.KANKNSK, dioe. Knphoc ; founded by St. Odunib . . VI"' cent. Ski-imiknsk (Selsey), Sussex; founded by St. VVillVid ... 681 Sr.i.K.roiUM, S. lUsiui (Scleueia), Syria ; founded by St. Basil, bp. of Seloiicitt .... V"" cent. Ski.kuch'M, S. Tiieclae (Seleueia) a. ;170 SKNAPAUIAE S. I.KOHATII (Siinevii>re), dioc. Tours; 0. lien., founded by St. Ursus . . c. 500 Sknociii, S., near I.oehes; founded, or restored, by abb. Senoehus c. 576 Sknonknsk, S. Columbae (Saint- Colonlbo-l^s-Sens) ; O. Ben., founded by king Clotaire II. . c. 620 •Si;noni;nsi:, S. Joannis (Saint- .Iean-l*s-Sens) ; founded by bp. Her.iflius 496 Sknonknsk, S. Petri (Sens); O. Ben 505 Sknonense, S. Remioii, or S. Mauricii (Sens); restored without the walls .... 535 Se.sojjiense, S. Stepiiani Senones (Vosges); 0. Ben., founded by bp. Gondelbert . . 661 r.'Rl. SKllflii, fl., reisia , 1'282. Si;iiiiii, .S., „. to it» all!,. > l'J8,'l. Si;iiviTANi;j| Valeneiii; Moiiatiis am 1384. S|'>imia(!i;nhi,;, (■Salnt-I'air- founded by 128,'i. .S|.:vi:iii, .S., Talbes ; (). SeveruH Sill 12Hn. Si:vi;riani, I \'M. Si;vi;iiiNi, 1 (itorileaiix)i IMS. SnxrKNHi;, s 1'" '•''.)"»); O. Krfi) and Zai . SlMAIIJI.irANl ■''yiia . SiMAIIll.lTANt .Syria . *Si(!i;oN|,', ( {t^i<- i), Oal , Sll!l;()NIM, DK (Siceiin) ; Theodore . SlCIMAK M0> by pope Orej SlI.VANI, S., tine; foundoi SiMI'IIORIANI, founded by b 1296, SiNAiric'UM (^ 12'J7. SlNUIIKAK, S. Meatli ; founi 12i)8. SlNDKN (1)K), I by St. ZoBimi 1299. Sl.NKRSTATlKNS Ben,, foundec fiid, Waldriin 1300. SlSrARICHNSK, roil), I'rovono 1301. SrniivENSK, S. 0. Ben., four marus, bp. Th Ailrowald. 1302. Ski;i,ioenhk (( Kerry; found 1303. .Slanknsk (Slan 1104. .Si,kiiiii;nsk(SIi 1305, Slikvb Dona Iveagh, Dowu Doiiiangart . 1308, SiNAMLUTIllRKNl Sligo; founde( 1307. SOLEMNIACKNSK Pauli (Solign 0. Ben., found and king Dago 1308. SOLENIIOKFENSK dioc. Eichstudt by B. Solo . 1309. SORICINENSE, I Mariae (Sorfe: 0. Ben,, foundi klO. Si'KLUNCA (DE) Palestine ; font 1311, Si'llIOMENUM (N by emp. Pulch: MONASTERY MOVAHTKRY 1205 fl.i nniir IlolliKnlcmm, A.D. 0'2() . 000 inr, 1280. 12!K). im. 1J9J. i29;i. r.oo s. ooo a. 5u;t 702 1281. flMWil, I'ciKin .... 1282. Si:iiri)i, .S., „,.„ oiui. j 8ltilbiit..,'l III IIh iilili. Scri.liiH . , , VI"' ('('lit IM.'l. SKHviiANniUs .S. iH.NAii (Snrvil), ' ' Vnl.'iiciii; I'oiiii.lci,! by „|,|,. I>; f"'iii.l(.,| by St. I'litciriiiH mr,. .SKyiiiu, H., k„„»t„n«, ,ii„,;. Iiiilx'n; (). »,!,., C,,,,,,,!,,,! by yt_ SlIVlTllH Slllpil^illH , 12Hn. Skvihijani, I'liluKtiiio ' " ' im. Si;yi.;iiiNi, H. UviwmM.Kmt'a (llniiUmiu); O. Hon. 1288. SKxrKNHi:, .S. Maiuak (.sWto, ^'■';.|ii-)i O. »,.|,., CmhkIu,! by hrlii luiil Znrintuit ... SlIlAI-OMIANUM (SibnnollH), f'yi" I V" cent SlI.Al'OI.ITANUM (SlbnpollN), •>'"' IV'-cont. ♦.SI,M-,()NK (r.|.;), I'KTOINUM (hiiKHPii), Oiilatiii ... a 5H0 .Su'wmm, i)K Vai.i.m n. VimiiNm (SictMiii); fuimdoj by St. TIiimmIimo J juQ SldlMAK MONASTKRU; Vonndo.'l by l">po «r«K(iry tho (Ji«,,t . a 594 Sil.VANi, .S., i„,„r flornr, I'alos- •">'•; fmui(l«,l by St. Silvanim IVoonl. 129,.. SiMi'iioiiiANi, S., nil tl.u M.wella; Idiuidod by b|.. SiinplKniaii . . OV, 129(!. SINAITIOUM (Mt. Siimi) . . IVrct 1297. SlNUMKAK, S. (T..I,Hinch«), E. Month; Imindcd by .St. Abbnn . 1298. SiNnKN(i)K), ncirfyrej founded by >St. ZoMitnu* . . 1299. SlNKItSlATlUNSi.;, in tho Alps'; O. lien., founilad by lioiintB Land- fiid, Waldriini and Kjilaud 1300. SisiARicKNsi;, S. Mauii (Sistol ifin), I'riivenuo ; O. H.-n. 1301. SiTIIIVKNSK, S. l»KllTINI(Sithin); 0. Hen., foundod by St. Ando- manis, bp. ThdrounnuBand count Adniwald. . , 1302. SKKLKiKNHK (Great Skdig I»le)* Koriy ; foimdud by St. Finian V^'cent 1103. Slanhrsk (Sb.no), Muath. a 6M rm. Hi,,.;ni„.;N8K(Slet ty), nearCarlow Vp'-cont. 1)00. hLiKVB DoNAiD (PK), Upper Ivcagh, Down ; founded by St. DoinaOKart .... Vincent 1306. SNAMLUTiunKNSB, in Carbury Shgo; founded by St. Coiumban 1307. SOLKMNIACKNSB, SS. I'nriH et Pauu (Sollgnac),dioc. Limoges; O. Ben., fouuded by St. Eligiug and king Dagobert . SoLKNilOFFKNSB (Solenhoffen), dioc. t.chstudt J 0. Ben., founded ^''yB. Solo Vmo-cent . SORICINENSE, or Pacense, S. Mariae (Sorize), dion. Lavaur ; O. Ben,, founded by kine Pepin ' S';j;WNCA (DK), S. S.VI,DAE; S. Palestine ; founded by St. Sabbas 1311. Spiiiomenum (Mt.Atho8), founded by emp. Pulcheria . a. 597 c. 520 a 740 c 500 638 A,i>. i:il4. i.'ii,'-,, 1308, 1309. i:;io, c. 600 631 a. 768 c. 500 c. 450 1312. .SntrriiAllt■ Hon., Innndcij by rmmt, I,,„„i. (lid, Waldraiii, ami KlllancI . SiAMi'iNHK, S. Maiuak vk HhoI ••A mm (ltn,yf.|„», Kl»nipo»); (iHindod by Clothilda . . Stani.-(.iii.|.,nhi:, S, I.konari.'i (Slamliird), l.iiM iiln»hlio ; (). H<'n., rounded liy bp. Wilfrid and AltVoil . . l.Tlfl. SlAVDUKNNi: (Slavnroii), ll.dlmid" ■ 117. ,Sri;niANi, .S., noni- Cinna, ()nl„tla I.IIH. »Ti;i-iiANi, S., noar .ioiuHaloin ; loiiiidod by oinp, Kildoxia . l.'tlHii. SlK|.|iANi. .S., noai- Mainoba, <' Hiii; I'liilt by father Thad- deim . . . yi l;ilO. SiONi.; (f,|.;), in' Stan'ordHlIiro; fi' h"l by king Wolphoro . .STiiAiKdiii, (DK) ; pr(dinbly Strati (ord-npon-Avon, Warwiokshlro. •SlIlKANHIIAUJKNSK (Whitby), Voikslilro ; foiiny Majordoinus Kbroiu ami hlH wife l.outrude . Si;n(1kia(!i:nsk, or DeSoneoiw.S. VlNCKNlll (.S.dgnieH), llainaull ; O, Hen., founded by count Vin- cent 1327. SlilTKNTONiA (de), Tuscany"; o! Hen SUKDUM, S, CoumnAE (Swoi-ds), Dublin ; foumled by St. Coluniiia SlISTERENHK, or I>E SUiaTllA (Sud- teicn), Juliem ; 0. Hen., founded by St. Willibrord and Pepin d'H^riHtnl ' 1329b. SYMi'iioniANi, S., Bourges; founded by St. Ursinus . . 1330. SiTMi'iioRiANi, S., near Metz; 0, Ben., built by bp. i'appolun. . 1331. Syncletiae, S., near Aleinndria, KRyjit 1332. Taiiennae, near Assouan, Egypt ; founded by Pachomius . . 1333. Taojwtanum, S. Melaniae (Ta- geste), Numidia ; founded by St. Melania junior 1334. •TAOhMTANUM, S. Melaniae (Ta- geste) ; founded by St. Melania junior 1335. Taminanum, S. Mili (Tamina), Lyt:nnnia 1336. Tamnachaduadense, in Magh- feuvhin, Tipperary ... .^ 7.50 1337. TA8ENSE, Thebes ... cent 1338. Tauhini, S,, Evreux ; 0. Ben. Vu-cent! 'I!)2 056 1.'120, 1:121. 1322. 1324. 1325. 1326. 1328. 1329. C.740 67a 0.',8 HOO (;oo 460 "" cent. 670 a. 703 653 658 c. 820 a. 500 666 640 600 512 714 'V'K cent. 608 387 330 c. 400 c. 400 8.590 MONASTKIIV i; S'i' ?;iili ^^m 1266 A.D. 13;10. TAiisiniACiiM, or Tausimaci-m ('rnisi'liiy), llcny ; O. lleii., riiiiiiilc'il by St. lJr>u« . . . c. flOO l.'UO. Tkaimiiiomamknhk, mi fhii Di'u, Wickliiw; lounJeil by St. I'nl- liKliiis V'cent. 1.1+1. Tkai.i.kani, S. (Teltown); foumU'il by St. Toiillfiiiii n. 7'.;o 11142. TKiVrAl.AlNKNSK (Tuhiillnn), Mo- niiijlmn a. 071 1343. Tkiisaciiknsk, or Tassaoardknsk (S(iK(;iir(l), iKMir Dubliu ; ('ouuilisl by St. Miisaere .... ft. O'lO 1344. TiJANllM, riiiygin; f(iun(lTEN3i;, SS. PETRI ET I'auu (Thierhaubten), Uavaria; 0. Hen., built by duke Thassilo 750 TiiMiMTiOKM (Thn'.ui), Kjryjit IV" ceut. TiiOMAE, S. Ai'081'01,1. India . . a. 600 TllURNEOIENSE, or AUCARIOEN'SE S. MaUIAE ET S. ROTULKI (Thorney), Cambridgeshire ; 0. 1359, 1360, 1361, 1362, 1363, 1364, 1365 1.366 1367 11fi8 IHiO, 1370, 1,171. 1372. 137.1. 1374. 1375. 1376. 1377. 1378. 1379. 1380. 1,381. 1382. 1383. 1384. 1385. 1380. 1387. 1388. 1389. 1390. 1391. 1392. 1,393. 1394. 1395. 1396. 1397. 1398. 1399. MOMARTKRY Ben,, foundi'il by kini; Sebert, or abb, Savulph .... a. IWi TiliRAlii.Nsi:(!'ippi'rt), W. Meath; founded by Si. Kicliin . . VU"' lent. *TlCINI,NSE, S. TllK(l^)TI, or S. IKmm)si (i'avia) 7H(i Tii.i.Aiii'uii Ns:: (Tilbury), Ksitex; erei'ted l)y bji, Ceilda . . . c. 630 Tll.l.im (HE) (perhaps Thellgiiy, near Maiucis), dioc. I.e Mans . a. 8u2 Tll,.MiN)MANU.M (TilnioKlia), .Syria V"' ceut, TiNEMirrENSEor('i;l,i,AS,.\i.iiANi (Tininoulh). NortliuinberlMiid ; O. 14en,, ascribed to kiujj Kdwin a, fi.l3 TlRDACIIUOKIlKNSE, in M'Mlth; founded by St. t'cduuib . . VI"' cent. TlRDAE), near Kiinini, Italy ft. .'100 T.NITE.NSK (Tnii), near Colocjne . 7J3 TOLI.ENSE, S. I'EtRl (Tolla), iline. I'iacenza; O. IJen., built by bp. T(d)ia '. Vlll"' cent *T0I.08AN1M, S. Mariae Deai'- RATAE (Toulouse); (afterwards for monks, (J. Hen.) . . . c. ."iSS T0RNACKN8E. S. .Mahtixi (Ti.ur- nny); 0. lieu., founded by bp. KliVius 6.')2 TonNoiinoREN-sR. S. Miciiaelis (Tonnerre), Vonne; 0. Ben. . c. 800 TRAJKcrENSE. S. Marttni (Utrecht); <). Ben,, attributed to kini;s I'epin and Charleniai;ne 770 Trei.ickmoue.nse, in Omagh, Tyrone a. 613 ■►Tkenteiiam (de), in StalVonl- shire a. 783 Trevirenxe, S, Joannis, after- wards S. HiLAHil and S. Maximi (Treves); O. Ben., founded by St. Maximinus . . c. 500 Trevirense, S. Mariae ad Martvres (Treves); O. B.n,, established by bp. Willebror.l . 694 Trevirense, St. Martini (Treves); 0. Ben., founded by bp. Mngneriu* 587 Trevirense, S. Mattiiiae, or S. KucilARll (Treves) ; 0. Ben. a. 62,3 Trkvotense (Trevet), Meath . a. 800 Trinitatis, S., Trinity Island, Lough Kee S. Leontii n. 700 a. 400 Tritolitanom, (Tripoli), Syria . Trium Font'ium, S. Anastasii, near Rome ; O. Ben., endowed by emp. Charlemagne . . . 803 Trochi.eae, B. ViRiiiNis, Egypt; attributed to emp. Helena . IV"" cent. Troclarense (Le Truel), near Chrameaux, Tarn; 0. Ben., built bv Chramlic, tiuher of St. Sigoiena c. 770 ♦Troclarense (Le Truel); built by Chramlic c. 770 662 780 432 4H7 675 M0NA8TERT 1400. Tiii;rH>Nig, S., or 3. Qijintini (TniyiMi;, Uolgiumj (). li,.|,,, fiumUa by ths nobleman Tritlii UOl. TitUTiiMKiiri, S. (St. Trupt),'ne«*r FiibuiK; 0. U«n., Couiiiled by fouuts Utjiurt and hh grandnon KiiminMt 1402. Tkvmk.nhk, V. Mariab (Trim), Mo.ith ; t'imnded by St. Patrick and Ketlilfinid H03. TuAiMiiiuNiiNSB (Tomgrany), ('lara j_ yjr, 1404. TuAMKNgE, V. Mariae (Tuiiin), Iroliind 1405. •TUFKIAOO (nE), (Tuffi), Maine and Loire J founded by abb. Loppa U06. TuLAciininiai,Ai38KN8B (Tii'liy), dioc. liaphoo; founded by tit. ^^^'x'un'b Vl^-ccnt. 1407. TULACI1P0IIAIREN8E, in Kildare ; founded by St. Fechin, and en- dnwod by king of I.ainnter . VU" cent 1408. VULACII MiN (DK), (Kermoy), Ireland; founded by St. Molagi;a 1409. TULKNKNSB O'uilel'"). * King's County 1410. TURONKNSB, S. JtJUANI " DE ScALAiius (Tours) ; O. IJen. VI"- cent 1411. TlTRONENSE, S. RAt)K(lUNDI8 (Tours); 0. Ben., founded by St. Kadegunde 1412. TUR0NEN8E, S. Venantii (Tours) 1413. TURONIUM (La Torre), near Uraga, Portugal; built by St. Fruc- tuosuu 1414. TuRRiUM, near tho founded by Jacobus . 1415. TussONls Vaixis (perhaps Thou ry, or Thusey, near Vancouleurs), Campngne; founded by abb. Orderic 1416. TiJTELENSE (Tulle), Corrize; O. Ben., built by count Cabninius and his wife Namadia , . 1416b. ULCMiiANUMiin Karthli.Georgia; built by father Michael . VI"" cent 1417. Undolense (Oundle), North- amptonshire a_ 711 1418. UsKKCiiAOiNENSE, in Inisoen", Donegal ; founded by St. Coin nib yi'^ cent. 1419. Utenhurriense, or Otten- ^ I1URIEN8E, on the Gunz, Gar- ii'nny; 0. Ben., founded by duke Sylachua and his wife Ermiswinda 784 Uticense, S. EBRULri, or S. Petri (Ouche), dioc. Lisieux ; 0. Ben., built by abb. Ebrulf ', , 1421. UvAE Lacu (DE), Fermanagh 1422. VaLERICI. S. Amiitawi'voi.' MONASTERY 1425. VAi,Lli Ro«ll«AE,iieai-St. JariJX Pi!Uib:-iik«»hJru J founded by 1267 A.O. by c. 519 a. 700 1428. 1429. 1430. 0.662 IV-i-ccnt. IN by a. 664 s. 550 555 506 1434. 1435. 744 a. 750 682 Jordan ; 605 c. 500 696 c. 700 1420. 560 500 Valerici, S. Amuianense (St. Valery-sur-Mer), Somme; 0. ,,„„ ^B^n-. built by king Clotaire 11. 611 .423. VALLI8 Cavae. A.Hturias . . VUI"' cat 1424. Vallis S. Greoorii (St. Or^goire du Val), Al.sare; O. Ben., founded by Childeric, son of Grimoald . 394 CHRIST. ANT.— VOL. U. St. Ifttvid 1426. VaKK.NA* (AD) S. VALKRlANi (Varu:in«H), dioc. Auxorre : <). Ben ', 1427. Vatoi-edanum, Mt. Atho«;*at'. fribdtiMl to emp. t'on»tanlinB IV* cent Va/.a(,anum, S. Valkntini (Vazala), Syria; fnuuiled by St. Valentine of Apamca . V" cent Vknktum, .S. (Jkoruii (near Vannes); O. Ben., founded by king Cunibort .... Vkrckm.k.nsi:, S. Ki;sKnii (Verccdii), Piedmont; ascribed 1A1I , '" '•!'• '•'""^•'''"« ■ . . . IV-cent. 1431. •Veiuinknhk (Verona); founded by St. Ziino, ^aid to be the earliest in the west . 1432. 'VERo.NiiNSE, S. Mariae" Oriiano (Verona); built Anteuiida and Natatia . 1433. VKUoNKNai;,S.ZENONis(Vero"na)': O. Ben . ' Vktus Mo.vAffrERiuM, .S. Mariae (Montiires), dioc. Thirouauue ; O.Ben., built by bp. Aunomar and count Adrowald VieroRis, 8. Genevensis ((ieneva); 0. Ben., founded by queen Seleuba .... VI"" cent 1436. ViK.NNKNSE,S.FERREOU(Vienne), i^Q, v'^""'''""''' ^' ''*"'• • • Vincent. 1437. Viknnkn.sk, S. Petri (Vienne); O. Ben., founded by 'ubb. Leonianus ... g 515 1438. Viennj;n.sk, S. Tiieud'eri'i (Vienne); 0. Ben., built by St. Theuderius vi"" cent 1439. VlooRlH, S. CERASIEN8E (C(Srisy), near Bayeu,x ; O. Ben., founded ,.,« , by bp. Vigor and kingChildebert 1440. ViLLAE Maonae, SS. Martini KT Majani (Villemagne), ,.... , ''Argeiitif're, Herault ; 0. Ben. . 1441. Villa Luto.sa (Leuze), near Tour- nay ; 0. Aug., founded by bp. Amandus 1442. ♦Vn.LARENSR (Montivillier), dioe^ Rouen ; O. Ben., founded bv St. Philibcrt ... ^ 1443. »ViLLA Sanctis, S. SatdrniVae (Saints-16a-Marquions), dioc. Arras yjih g^^j 1444. Vincentii, S. ad VULTtmNUM, Benevento ; 0. Ben., founded by three noblemi-n, brothers, Paldo, Paso, and Tuto .... q ygg ViNCENTii, S. DB Oveto (Oviedo), Spain ; O. Ben., founded by abb. Fromista and his cousin Maximng ViNCENTlI, .*!. LaUDUNENSIS (Laon); 0. Ben., ascribed to queen Brunichilde . . 1447. V1NDICIACKN8B (Venzat, or Pan- -at), Auvergar; ;r:;ndcd by abb. Bracchio and lady a^nachilde . Vinearum, near Ravensburg, dioc. Constance ; 0. Ben., endowed by oouQtess Irmentrude 538 a. 800 645 682 1445. 1446. 1448. 791 580 53ft 81 C.800 m m 3'* to. 709 660 11.505 a. 595 560 ft. 800 ft. 550 ».700 657 •.686 c. 680 623 1268 MOS^AStKKY 1440. Vj«)i™KM«r * Mr'^AUUi (V«r- Juk); Q B«Bi,fouu.i I by count 1450. VWUMKIIU. **•' '-»"'"». ia l.<"in ; O. Ben., fvu»"'' ' < ■) • fructu- otu* .... • 1451. ViTi, S., n« Sardinia; o B«d., fiiumled by the Inly Vitula . 1452. Vrri, S., n«i«r Alt. Ktna, Hicily ; O. lien 1453. Viriosi, 8. VinDUNKSSi* (Vn- dun) ; 0. Aug c. 607 1454. ViVAUiKNHK (VlvliTs). "eir Ei- iliiilini, CiilnbriK; foundml by CasHiiHliirnt 1455. Voi.vioicNSK (Volvic), near Hiom, I'liv-ile-Iirinie; O. Hen. . 1456. V()sli>KN8K (U Vigeiiii.), Vlennej (). lliin 1457. VULFINI, S., dioc. Auxerre ; O. Aiijf 1458. Waslaiikssk (VViil«r«-fn-Fal(,'nc), di.ic. t'unibrnyi 0. lien., built by U. Landelinus .... 1459. ♦WAnuNKNSK (W'ation/, Vork- iihirc i founded by abb. Uillebert 14C0. •WiiDONiiHSK (Wediin on the ■Street). NortliiiinptonsSIre ; nuDdod by St. Warburgha . . 1461. *> EissKNiiuaoKNSi:, SS. I'ktri et SrKPllANl (Weinsenburg), Ba- vniiii ; 0. Ben., founded by king Diigobert 1463. Wi:i;ri:sJi)LiiQEi»8K, S. GEonoii, near Kiilinbon ; 0. Ben., founded by duke Theodo . . . .VlII"'ccnt. 1463. WtSDKSCLIVENSli (Clive), Glou- cestershire *• '80 1464. WllRKENSK, or WERTI11KKN8B, S. Salvatouis (Werden), dioo. Cologne; 0. Ben., founded by bp. Ludger *• 778 1465. Wesiexi-bumkhsr, S. Petri (Wesbrun), Biivnria; 0. Ben., founded by counts Landfrid, Waldram, nnJ KlilanJ . . 1466. Westmonastbhi a (Weitmin* ster), Middleieii 0. Ben., ascribed to king Sigbert 1467. VVIOORSIENBE (Worcester); Bscribeil to Aelfred . . . VIII" cent. 1468. WiLDESiiusANUM (Wilshosen), Westiihalia; founded by duke Wigbert c 1-469. WiLFRlDl, S., Inch Rock, Scot- land; founded by abb, Wilfrid and king Alfred 1470. ♦WlMN'ICASSEN3B (Wcnlock), Shropshire j foi>ni by St. Milburga. ... . v 1471. »WlNBURNEN8E (V\ ' ■ tt>''' Dorsetshire ; founi,jd vi. Cuthburga, or abb. t.t.Mi ,, . ' H72. WiNCHELCUMBESSB tW;t('i.'» combe), Gloucestershi)"?; .'. ,(:,,■.., founded by king OfTa (h'I.-i Vi yp^establishsd for it- nWs by Kenulph) 1473. WlKOCIBEROENSE (Woiinhoult), Flanders; 0. Ban., fo'iided by St. Berlin MONASTERT 1474. A.n. a. 646 M0> 1470. 1477, 147H. 1479. 1480 1481 0.740 C.604 ,800 682 .680 ?ia 787 695 Wi!nO!IIBOT«(Wlnihei(t.'ri . , WlRKML'TIIKMai:, 8, I'KTUI (WlMC- miiiith), Piirham; the inonadtory i( Vi-n. IV'ti- and Alciiin ; <). It»n., fuumli"' by abb, IWiiedlct Hlscop tvA *'«ng Kgfrld, or Naitau 674 ♦WuDlANDliNKKSB (Withlngton), W"rce«ler«hlr« .... VII" cent. Xanxahiuo (pk), Cnp|iiidoi;la . a, 380 XWlOl'OTAMl) (I)K), S. SEROII, near Uathkheni . . . . a. 600 Yl-IIKNHK, gr MoniNENSH S. JoANNW (8t. Jcan-l('rre, S5 Auuirlgenee, I3T0 Aucb, 11168 Aucliy, 131 Aurcllanense, US Autun, 136-8 Auxerre, h6-*-8-» Avalloiicnse, 66t Dacliannla Island, IIU Hiillyvoumey, aa Bangur, 33 Barbe Idle, 74» Barcelona, 562 Barking, IM BosUck, 146 Baum" (La), 161-8 Deuigeiicy, Ml B(>«uvaiB, »7a Bcbnesa, 1071 Bcni-.ento, 1444 nDthleemiticum, 690 Betbaan, i:!63-4 Beam, 224 Bllsen, <80 Bo<)mli!. •"» Uophin >. J. 'ill BordeaUA, 112-S, IIW BourK-d»-l>nH-ig'>n, IN3, 476 liwiiliirrg, 474-8 Illxni.Jht, 469 IkilrrnK-lie, »4t liilciiic, 916 [lonu^hmiirs, 481 [hmagliinure, 48S IkinaKliniiirr, 488 Duiiagiiniore, 484 iMicrc, fiA Itmniialrick, 631 I'romf'-MR, 6i>7 Drumi-llfTe, 602 l^'umrullunib, 370 liruiiiculli'ij, 603 Iirimiljcitnii, 611 Dunnrvan, 634 taii[. ran'.nte, 810 Uunshaglin, 1261 Iiurniw, 466 Ebcbntof, 468 Uvr^haini, 1063 haUt, 1262 KinoncnHe, 64 Kmlaghlaild, 728 tfflly, 723 biirulmu, 92 lirreiit, 1338 [rron, 629 l!»et«r, 17 Fiban, gfi3 F«vfnilcn(», 161 rituDuutlers, 670 1''-C4ni|i, 60:1 1 luugli, 601 Iirai.% 1408 Fernert», 60o llililowa, 687 (iolih Inland, 738 H"lbury, 607 Htury, 1109 tVilifdrd, 16 FiuwDM, 684 Oiillii!, 630 "•'".lii'ld, 2«)L, 248 liilimg, 638 Wrone, 6^6 Sleine, 667 Bleniialogh, 200 omtdon, e»o J^nd-Lleu, 460 5«»>e(La),437 {'f«l lile, 7i8 JMre, St., du Val, M14 Cfo-W (f) 676 5»"«1«M1, 691 ;»oi-.>lont, 49 ""M'illiers, 61 «SNe Forest, 1063 I J''"""!, 681 j!b.n,l.p.rTa,m "fwlymn apod BMba- I ram, 1183 ^^^ i.n. • a. (M« »• I t r 074 "• CIlBl. , a. ;i«i) I, i a. 000 t, 8. 086 UK VI'" cent n; • c. 420 a ■)? THE uet. S4 ud5 irt M0NA8TERY OMiwtlt. ]n4 CVrk, lei, in CjUglllHI, 1«0 Ouriain. 441 OU Si. I^iityojr, 443 iriiM, 144 Cuuilwr, (til Cjlur, 8|., 3111 IhnrmiiO'iiM*, 834 Itei'riiiint, 443 UiMiii, »H lifiivn, Si., 470 l»rr), 4i"l Iiwrl, im lifVikiKhlll, 4T3 hUuii, iHj, 47a IriOTiliiirg, <7-l-J |i|>ninnt, 4i9 ikilrpnii'lla, •4( I'jIdKP, Rl« IloiiiiKlimiira, 4DS Diifinliiinurp, 4K1 l>inii|il>iuiire, 4NII Ouiiitthnioro, 484 IkiUlrrc, tail Ikiwn|«irlck, 821 I'rnnil'-MH, Sii7 Iirunii'lKri-, soa Ijriiini'ullunib, 3T0 i'ruiDCulti'ii, 603 iTimiliDint', fti I Dunnrvmi, 634 Dtijjii. raiii'iiM, 830 Ininiihimhii, u«t Iiurrow, 4(t ebclmt>>r, 4t5 U>er>ihelm, 1U63 tui:le, I'iU Klnononse, 114 bnliftlilaild, 735 Imlj, 723 tnirnlnui, »1 Iwux, 1331 Erroii, Bin Eirttr, 17 Fihan, SD3 F»»rolcniie, id Finmoutlpra, tn ri-uQip, 60:1 f uunh, 401 rfnii..y, 1404 FernerK, 69o FliMoWii. 6h7 Hoiili liland, ?SS FtiJbury, 807 Fitury. (lot FMiifcird, II FuncDM, 684 Olillic, UO I5"-Jh-u1, WS 'jui ituch, /J40 - ;'Uin. Su, 348 iJilimg, 438 Wane, 667 Jlendniogh, 3IX> "onnlon, 680 G'»nd-Lleu, 460 '■''Dge, 388 G'»w(U),43T ™«i l«le, 7i8 fiwgolre, St., da VbI, ua4 Srewu (?) 676 5"<""iry, 688 J«'ll«Ikol, 691 ™i..«ont, 49 g|;«;Vllllert, ji 2:;?«Fws?,'io«3 ""bam, 681 «'krr», 7|« Honni'tuuri, 7IT Irolmklll, «tt liii-limatucrlfi III*, 63) liH'hnimii l>lt', mil liitlimnrc' i>Unrtti)lii lair, 361 IiiImu laid, 64( InUklii, Ml liil«-.M.ie-.S«lri, iPl.i Inlaiiiiirri , 91" lulM|iiiii I N 7IJ liiUriiclio, 1,74 lnMl-.fttllcM 7jn l<'ii»,6(8 InlaiHl'a Eyo, «u) r«n■'l^,«^l ' ' r.w, 667 Jo«ii fSi.) d« BonU, 7811 J«n(,St.)dii.M«iii, I47» Joruaulii/i, Wi-ltia, luM Jiiiiln, Si., S44 Jiiiiuaii, 773 Jiiux, 771 Jiiiiililn*, «43 Juii|pn(.Si.)leiOon)bU!t,,ij4 Juvlnluc-, 1047 Kivl Idiiid, S7« K.ll., 777 Kinlf ton, 2S0 Klililcriiiln^ter, JJ4 Kllul>h„iii, 3 Kilb«iicliaii, 171 Kilhfgiiuii, 173 Kllculg.iii, .164 Kllcdluiin, ;166 KIIcuIkui, :i6t Kllcolmiui, 3«T Kllciimin, 447 Kllooiinpll, 377 KllcunitKh, 444 Klliliilnna, 61|| Kllehliaiip, 3 Kllfoliain, 810 Kfluomi;!!!, 673 Klllta, 76.1 KlIlachud-ConcheM, 3}< Klllaahy, 793 KllbiW, 498 Klll-.l.*, 785 KIJLtragbi, I36*T Kill .en, 796-7 Kill.'Kftily, 779 Kill UU, 796 Klllorm..Kb, lU Klllevy, S17 Killluifuln, 861 '■'llo,«sy, 140 ivllinaliibam, ill 'A''n; iloek, 973 ....iuuna«h, 8U Kllmantln, 34 Kllnagullegh, 788 Klliiail", 1023 Kl'xickill, 1170 KlUkire, 1364 Klniiltty, 310 I^Wy, 828 Laon. 1448 LMthgla«8t-n«e, 621 I-ecklii, 834 heuer, St., 846 I'Clx, 836 Irfnianaghan, 840 leuii, 838 Ijeme, h78, 1441 I'lanaiiiaiiach, 833 IMae. 1147 Lierre, BJ9 Mi'saies. 820 Ll-'uc*, 859 Liming, 813 l.llliogee, .133 I'loioun, 843 Mndan, 144 l.liidiarariifna*, Ml Liililxa, II36 L'tuford, 139 lx>iigiirHfi. iiof Ijingiivlllaiiiiin, MO j/'ii|iiiay, nuv l^ri'h, n3l l.iiriii, (,33 I I.npl.lii, .St., 837 l.iir.', n77 ll«gllliigaii, 101 Maio, N., 9113 Muiilliii, huo Mmi»(U),3H4-6, 449, 768 Marallii, 8U M.irat, «4n Al«rm..uil«r, 897 Mar«ll|p», 031 .3 JI«ry'»(Si,)|,|o,884 Maacala, 73 Muubvugi', 891 Maun^rc, 904 Maurlci-, .St., 479 Maurice. Ht., In Valalg, is •"ayeuop, 978-7 Mayo, 893-3 .Mcdonhannipd, loM MiSci , St., 983 Mi'Idiinrnae, 901 MelriiM, H9S Mi'luiidiinae, (83 Meniac, 1046 MeiieiiM, 1379 M»ngc, .it, 960 MelU'ii, 968 Metz, 114, 1017 Milan, 043-4 Mllhau, 948 AllmigurdnionlgnM, fg4 MlmitT, 1363 Monaalerljoic*, 306 Miinaniercvan, 676 Moiiiluvi, 976 Munelu Bog, 993 MiiiiK, 981, 990-1 Montfaucon, 997 MontldrM. 1434 Mouiivllllir, 1443 Montroiil,,»-i8, 1130 •Mdortown. 663 Morlni'nac, 1479 »?0U8tler-l«.0iMle, 383 MoiitliT-fn-Der, iiio Moatlor-IUuilc'U, 1IJ8 Muvlll, 4iiO Movllle, 1186 , Moyen-MoaHor 941 I Miiyen-.Miiatler, 943 Mullln s, St , 981 M.lnstnr lii;l.wn, 179 Mnn»t.rthal, lOOS My, a, 9«7 MONAgTEnv 1260 Naplpg, 1026-8 Ni'f (l,n), 1021 NeulUy, 103U ■'"'I'uwlller, 1053 NevcTa, 77, 1036-7 NItibIa, 84 Nltrb^ 198, 3(1, 9M Nuallles, lii.-io NoblliaK'nac, law Nogent, 1064 lOeren, 111 Orion (Mt.), 830 Orl&iiis, 75, 143, 57g [Orri'-.r, lis lOron.say lale, 1088 I OtttnburlenM, I4i( I Ouche, 1430 I Oiindle, 1430 I Ovledo, 1446 |0yaii,St,3aa l'a<>cna«, it j'alriHi )d„MPBe. 1314 raliniiu, I07».i« I'xiinai, iii7« I'aiiaat, 1447 I'arb, 034 I'avia, loil, n;j I'trlli-rt, (178 I'liaroiipfux, 1093 I'li'ralim II, K37 haiKT, 9lllt j'"lt ff., 9.17, lio7.» I'liialii'iK', 931 I'(ir.aiinl|, I ia» •'riany, |||H7 I'rinclaium IO8T ''ri». St., 349 yulmporl*. 774 llahui>, 1 110 itjiphoi-, 1143 linfliiiMalii. io6( lU'halx, I HI Ucciilvcr, Ii:i8 UMIiridgc, 118 llc'ilon, 918 tttklieiiau, 134 H«iiilremimt, 6,1003. I32t Ketialx, 1331 Itvull, 1137 Ki'viiagii, 1160 Khudcs, 66 HiiMinl, l<9 Ilimiarl. I Monilt, | l(i»«0.ry, 133^ li"U n, 133 H'liiataiig, 13-.9 Kutbeiiciiae, 68 Saggaril, 1 14.1 Ha(nl.-l|.,-Mait,moni, 1443 Nalignac, 1317 Nuliburg, 1211 SaragiMxa, B30 Saul, 1336 Suiilleu, 70 Saul I, 1343 fW'lD, 8., 1237 Scatcery lalo, 733 fwhwarlzacli, 113 *-lMy. 1371 ftera, 371 Se«to, 1388 •Sherborne, 1281 SIciia, 79 Sicrkeran, 778 S ran-la.|.,atte, 824 »olgnle^ 1336 Soiaaonii, 93», 1326 Siillgiiac, 1307 Stavi'loi, 1313 Sirasburg, lOT StrawhuU, 781 S words, 1338 Tadcaater, 343 Tagliniiin, 1014 lallagllt, 889 Taasagardenie, 1343 Taiighhoyne, 148 IVaghtidle, 1347 Tetbainclio, 1297 Teghdagoblia, 668 Tfhallan, 1343 Tcltown, 1341 Tenkealiury. 1361 Th.«l«, 668, 761-9, IMl, TliebM, 1337 Thillgny, 1374 Theologienae, 470 Tlilira, 644 Tholey, 47» Thourv. 1 418 Tbuaey, 1416 Tim' hiie, 9T3 Tfppert, 1371 Toiwlay, 13S» Toledo, 846 TomNlaine, 965 Tomgrany, 1403 4»t I i' 1 (■ " : J i M 1270 MONASTIC BISHOP i i mWL H 1- Mil LilU Tonnerre, 13-i8 ToTi' lxle,!48 Turro(l.a), 1113 Toul, fl6 T<>lllol.8^ 1383 Tours, mil- la Tr.imnu, 70B Trim, 1402 Tiuel (hc\ 1398-9 Truyfn, l4iio Trycliinurium, 1004 'luileim, 140a •luUe, 1416 Tuliy, 14116 Tuueoneaeum (ad), 201 lltrec t, 1388 U/cs, 61)1 Viil-CiollWi', 4«a Veauiie, 932 Veimt, 1447 Verdun, ')66, 1449-53 Veijy, 167 ViBCiilsn.e), 1446 Viliede I'KvSque, S49 VillliTi', 6',U Viveiitium Insula, 983 Vulcunu iAv^ I'i Wall'TS, S22 W,-nlock, 1470 WeriTOOiith, 1475 Whitby, 132l-a Wilton, 637 Wliicboslir, 1474 Worcc.-tiT, 1467 W(jrmliolt, 1473 Ynyswvlrin, 664 York, S2H Vreix, 122 Zunault, 770 [E. B. W.] MONASTIC BISHOP, though not entirely unknown in the Eastern church (Sozomen, Hist. i:ccl. 1. vi. c. 34) c-ime into greatest prominence in the Western, in the develojiment of the cliur-;h's life. According to the Catliolio idea of the church, the bishop is supreme in all spiritual things in liis own diocese, the visible source of orders, mission, and all sacramental graces (C. Antioc/t. c. 9). But in dirterent ages this has received various limitations, specially from the principle of patriarchates on the one side and Irom that of raonasticism on the other. I he relation of the monastery to the episcopate was at first that of entire subjection (C. Chalc. c. 4 ; Baronius, Ann. Eccl. A.D. 4,M, § 2b; Bingham Oriii. Eccl. li. 0. 4, § 2), even to the appointment of the ;ibbat (Justinian, .YoirH. v. c. 9). But in course of time this was altered, (1) by papal ex- emptions, on account, apparently at the ""tset, of ep'-copal otficiousness (Baronius, ih. A.D. o98, § 3, 6iil, § 2; An<]lo-S1). . , . , The first clear instance of an Irish monastic bishop is in St. Brigida's monastery at KilJaie.in the end of the 5th and beginning of the Mti centuries. Cogilosus (\ita S. Jlrijidae) says in the language of probably the 7th century, " Haec ergo egregiis crescens virtutibus, ulii per famam bonarum rer-'n ad cam ah omnibus jiro- vinciis Kiberniau innumcrabilca poinih '.f utre- (|ue sexu contluebant vota sibi volcntes voiun- tarih, suum raonasterium caput penfe omnium Hibernicusium ecclesiarum, et culmen praecel ens omnia monasteria Scotorum (cujus larrochm per totam Hiberoiensem tcrram dillusa a man osque nl mare e.xten lanipi Ulfei supra fui tonstruxit : et pruden rnabus eorum regul.iril et de ccclesiis multf adhaerentlbus sollicita quod sine summo sacer trarct, et ecolesiasticos e^^e non posset, illu^ti omnibus moribus ornaf tutes operatus est plui ereino . . . ut ecc nitatc cum ea gubernarc s,icerdotali in suis dees (Colgan, Tr. TKaum. 51 Smith and Wace, I'ict. C Though not so c.xplic precision we find the sa vailed in the Colum " Habere autem solet senqier abbatem presb (minis provincia, et ip; inusitato, debeant esse s primi doctoris illius, qu; byter extitit et mon.achi c. 4), and the fourth a' is culled a bishop (Fmir DoiKj. March 2 ; P»eev 372). To Lindisfarne I the monastery of Hy ( there also the abbat gi with the bishop himsell rnle (Bede, Vit. S. Cut or Virgdius, abbat of Aj Salzburg, in the 8th ordinatione ferrafe ann habuit secum laboris episcopum comitautem c al persolvendum episco Virg. ap. Messingham, In S. Columbanus's Irish slightly ditferent practic lothejealousy already ari tery and episcopate "and mniiastic e-vemptions by MS invited into the mm was specially excluded fr tic affairs (Messingham limes a bishop-abbat di monastery [Abiiat], not where (lieeves, Eccl. An the monastic bishop e.x the monastic jurisdictioi 108-9). On the continent, mo and monasteries, the mo fpgnized official in the i aljbey of St. Denis near Martin at Tours, the i Laubes in Belgium, and I bnrg in Bavaria as aboi Patrick, 48 sq. treating t authorities; Lanigan, E( I'nder the Benedictine I provision mat. iii. c. 4), and the fourth abbat there, Fergna Briti Is ciilled a bishop {Four Mast. a.d. 622 ; Mart. Doncj. March 2 ; Reeves, 8. Adamn. 340-341, 372). To Lindisfarne bishop Aidan was sent bv the monastery of Hy (Hede, ib. iii. c. 3), anil there also the abbat governed and the clergy, ffith the bishop himself, observed the monastic rule (Bede, Vit. S. Cuth. c. 16). When Fergil or Virgdius, abbat of Aghaboe, became abbat of Salzburg, in the 8th century, "dissimulata ordinatione ferm6 annorum duorum spatiis, hnbuit secum laboris et coronae participem' efisciipum comltantem de patria, nomine Dobda, ad persolvenduni episcopale officinm " {Yit. S. Virg. ap. Messiugham, /for. Lis. Sanct. 331). In S. Columbanus's Irish foundation at Bobio, a slightly different practice prevailed, which points tothe jealousy already arising between the monas- tery and episcopate and ending in the frequent moiLvtic exemptions by the pojies; the bisjiop was invited into the monastery as required, and w;is specially excluded from all power in monas- tic oftairs (Messingham, i6. 248). At other times a blshop-abbat directed the afi'airs of the monastery [Addat], not in Ireland only but else- where (lieeves, Eccl. Ant. 129), and thus was the monastic bishop exercising, pro hiic vice, the monastic jurisdiction (Du Cange, Gloss, iii! On the continent, mostly in exempt abbevs and monasteries, the monastic bishop was a re- cngnized otRcial in the 8th centurv, as in the ahbey of St. Denis near Paris, the abbey of St. Jlartin at Tours, the monastery of Lobes or Liuljes in Belgium, and the monastery at Salz- bnr? in Bavaria as above mentioned" (Todd, .S. PatrKk, 48 sq. treating the question fully with authorities ; I.anigan, Eccl. Jfist. h. ii. 254-5) Inderthe Benedictine Rule there was speciii rrovisioD made for him ; "igitnr ut junioribus praesertim fratribus omnis discurrendi occasio tolleretur ad sacros suscipiendos ordines. ad re- r-ttrcncium chrisiiia, ueve ailvcntu episcoporura in monasteria ad sacras ordinationes explendas quies monachorum turbaretur, pleriquc epi- sn>pum ad manum semper in monasteriis sive Mliatem sive simplioem nionachura habere volue- MOXASTIC BISHOP lli^l rnnt " (Marti-neet Durand, Tlics. Kov. Anecd t i I'raef ap Todd, .V. iatrtck. 69). In the monas-* tery ol Mount Sinai, in the Uth centurv the abbat and 50U monks had their own bishop (Todd 10. 67-8). ^ ' But regarding the monastic bishop a further distinction is necessary. Bishoj.s sometimes, in the first zeal of monasficism, lived with their clergy in a qiuisi-monastic state (Bingham Ori,] Ecd.sW. c. 2, § 8) to assimilate the life in cities' to that in the desert: thus St. Augustine of Hil)po "(actus presbyter monasterium intra ec- clesiam mox instituit, et cum Dei servis vivnre coepit secundum modum et regulam sub Sanctis Apostolis constitutam"(Possidius, Vita S Aw/ %tL^^1' f- A"-'- V "■ -^''P- ™'' 2«0, Vcnet] 17. J). And W'lieii he became bishop he had in ista dcuno Episcopi nieum monasterium cleri- corum" (.SVrai. 49 de Di.ersis, t. x. 519) or bishops demit ted their episcopal charges and retired to monasteries for contemplation and prayer. But neither of these were properlv monastic bishops. Again, according to Catholic rule, ordination and consecration could only be to dcfinitecharges, and not oiroAfAi/jtifVcoj "at large' (Bingham, ('ri;j. Eccl. iv. c. 6). yet in the Celtic church this rule (Cone. Chalc. c. 6) seems never to have been closely followed, but the episcopate was frequently conferred on ]iersons who were eminent for learning, piety, or other iiersonal qualiiication, as it was also in the i:ast(Sozomen, Hist. Eccl. 1. vi. c. 33-4). Hence, in the Irish annals, we find bishops without Incal designation, or named only in connexion with the jilac'e where they chanced to live at the time without being citloir diocesan or monastic. Again there were groups of bishops, seven being a favouriie num- ber {Mart. Buneg.), ami also in single monasteries a large company of bishops under the abbat. as at Louth a hundred bishojis under Mochta (Colgan, Acta SS. 729, c. 7). The evident etleet of this system was to multiply in lefiuitelv the number of bishops both without and within the monasteries, and to foster that restless spirit which was attempted to be checked bv the synod at Herutford (c. 4 in its disputed reading, '■ Ut episcopi monachi non migrent de loco ad locum," Bede, I/ist. Eccl. iv. c. 5), which carried so many Irish bishops across to the continent, especially after the monasteries began to be plundered by the Northmen, and which ca:ie 1 for the frequent conciliar enactments against the see-less bishops, the cpisco])i vagi, vacantes, and vagante-, and the"Scoti qui sc dicunt episcopos esse" (C. Cabill. c. 43) [Bisiiop V.] both la Kngland and on the Continent. Having been trained under a diHerent system, they came into frequent collision with the diocesan bishops, and even in the 11th and 12th centuries St. Anselm of Canterbury and St. Bernard of Clairvaux could reganl the want of diocesan organisation in Ireland as a serious blot on the whole Irish church (Ussher, Jirit. Eccl. Ant. iv. 523), a " dissolutio eccl.siasticac disciplinae, censiirae enervatio, religionis cvacuatlo" (S. Bern. De Vit. Mai. c. 10). (Du Cange. Gloss.: Fkury, Ei^l nisi; Reeves, Adamnan's life vf S. Columha, Histc^y of the Ctildees, and Eccl. Ant. of Down, Connor, and Dromorc; Todd, S. Patrick ; Mosheim, Ck. Hist. ; Mohumcnta Hist. Brit. ; Skene, Celtio Scotlaiui, ii. ; Binghum, Orig. Eoci.) [J. G.] i. P.i.H pi 1*1 )K ■k', >■& i;;' 1272 MCNES8A MONESSA, virgiQ. [Munessa.] MONEY. Itilroductlon.— The ajipearnnce of any positive inJication of Christian influence on tlie coins of the Koman emperors has been gi'Bev.illy consiilereil to commence under Con- sliintine I. the Great, since during his reign most of the public money bears official marks of the new religion which he embraced. There are, liDwever.'a few isolated examples previous to hi.' time, which are of sufficient interest to need special illustration; (1) the representation of tiie deluge ; ('2) a symbol like the monogram of (;lnist : and h) the legend in pace.* 1. Obv. AVT. K. A. CenT. CEOVHPOC n€PTI. liust of Septimius Severus to the riaht, laurcated with paludanwntum and cuirass. liev. en I ArnNO©€TOv a pre ma. r. In the exergue AflAMCON. [UiuJer Artcmas, Aioiiot/ietes {or jxuilje at the games) for the third time (monei/) o/ the ApnmeatU!.'] Two figures, a male and a female within an ark, on which is inscribed Nfie, and which is floating on some water. Outside the ark two figures, a male and a female, standing as if in adoration. On the top of the ark a bird perched ; in the field above a bii-d » Professor Churchill Bablngton has kindly called my aiteutlon to the coins of the kings of Kdessa. and lias sent nie the following note respecting them :—'• Among lh(i kings of Kdessa, Abgar ftir Manu, or Abgar Vlll. (who reigned 153-188, accoidliig to Langloi8)l9 said to have btwn 'a holy man,' (if iviip Jnl. A(Hc. in JSu.ieb. Chrm. Olytnp. 149, 1) ; and as he patronized the Ciirlstian Banleaanps, and lorbode the worship of Cybele, it has been inferred that he was a Christian, and tills in- fennce is thousht 'to be strengthened by the fact tliat on tlie coins of this prince the usual symbols. of the old national worship are for the first time wanting and the sign of the crossappears in their place ' (Neander, Ch. Hiit. vol. 1. p. Ill [liohn], following Bayer,/fi»t. Cur. et Edeit. ex ^'um. illuttr. lib. ill. p. HI. who figures two coins of an Ahgarus, contemporary with Severus, and bearing his licail o.T which a croat appears on the tiara). The cross is formed in one case of five dots (pearls), in the other the central dot becomes oval. The chronology of these kiiiRs is doubtful. Neander places Abgar Bar Mann between 160-170, but it seems ImpoiV'lble In any case that those coins belong to him. The cross, however (apparently of five united dots), U found on a coin of Ahgarus, having the head of Commodiis on the reverse (Laiiglois, iVum. de I'Armenie, pi. iv. No. 7), who may be Abgar Vlll. That which is certain about tiese coins is that on some coins of an Abgar contemporary with Sevevus a cross occurs on the diadem, while on others wo have the crescent surmounted by a star, taken by Bayer and Noanilc r to be the symbols of the old national wo^^hip." On a coin of Abgnrns and Oominodus in the Uiiti:ili Museum, thore appears to be on the diadem of Abgar a + or X, but 1 am liKllned to think with Pro- fessor Bahlngtun, that the sup|ioeed cross on these coins of Odessa is only a cruciform star or ornament without any Ciirlstian significance. On a coin of baibarous fabric of the Roman emperor Totrlcus (26T-273), with legend OUIENS Avo (Cohen, Suppl. No. 20), or of I'acUus (27S-276), published by Raxclie (_Ux. vol. i. pt. 11. p. 1098), there Is said to be in the Hold a cross, but In both cases it is probably a star, though It may be that those pieces were Issued long after at the rptich of Chrtatiaitity. A crvss ia also given by Cohen {fleii. Imp. vol. vi. pi. xv.) in the field of a coin of Constantlus Chloruii and Oalcrlus Maximlan, but this coin has been incorrectly engraved and ilescribid and the 0<>J'H t is really a star (JludJen, Uandb. (/ Horn, Sum. p. liH, 1861, pi. Iv. No. 3). MONEY flying toward the ark, holding an olive branch in its claws. £. (Fig. 1 ; Cabinet des M^daiUn, Paris.) The remarkable coins giving the representa- tion of the deluge were issued during the reigns of three emperci-s, (1) Sept. Severus, 19;!-.ill, who. was at first favourable to the Christians, and whose son CaracjiUa had a Christian uur.se (TertuU. ad Scap. iv. ; cf. Spart. in Carac. 1), but who at a later period of his reign, 202, allowed a persecution to prevail (Spart. in Scv. 17 j Euseb. If. V;. vi. c. 2); (2) Macrinus, 217, under whom the church enjoyed peace, and (3)FhilipI. 244-249, whoso Christian tendencies have been the source of much discussion (Moniglia, de Reli,j, utriusque Phil. Aug. Diss, dttae, Rom. 4to, 1741 ; Greppo, Aotes hist. biog. eta. concern. Ics irem. sieclcs chiit. Lyons, 1841 ; Milman, list, of Christianity, vol.'ii. ; Lardner, Cred. vol. vii. etc.), and who by many ecclesiastical authors has beta considered the Jirst Roman Emperor who was a Christian (Oros. Hist. vii. 20; Hieron. de Vir. III. 52; Chron. ed. Mai, Tol. viii. p. 646), an honour that more properly belongs to Constau- tine I. the Great (Lactant. De fats. Selig. c. 1 ; Sulp. 8ev. Sacr. Bist. ii. 33 ; Euseb. Vit. C<.nst, iv. c. 75; Theod. //. E. v. c. 39). The type of these coins was by early numis- matists and scholars (Falconeri, Froelich, Hav- douin, Bryant, Harrington, Milles, etc.) cou- sidered to refer to the Greek legend of the flood of Deucalion, in which it is stated that Zeus had resolved to destroy all mankind, with the excep- tion of Deucalion and I'y rrha, whilst the letters on the ark were supposed to have been either added by a forger or altered from NEOK [opiv]. Nu- mismatists, however, of the present century have not failed to recognise that the letters on the ark are certainly NOG and that the type refers to the Nonchian deluge, the figures both inside ami outside the ark representing Koah and his wife, in the latter case holding up their hands in thanksgiving for their safety. It has been suggested (Eckhel, Doct Num. Vet. vol. iii. p. 137), and with much probability, that the word N0€ was placed on these coins so that there might be no confusion with the flood of Deuca- lion, in a similar manner as on the coins of Magnesia in Ionia the word APTfl is put to show that the vessel thereon represented is the ship 'Argo,' in which history makes Jason and his colleagues sail in search of the goldeu fleece. It is not difficult to distinguish on these coins the form of the raven from that of the dove, and the Bible gives an account of the presence of only those two birds. In the short descrip- tion of the flood of Deucalion, by I'lutarch (De Solert. Animal, xiii. cd. Didot) there is allu- sion to a duve, but there is no mention of an olive branch or of another bird. In the Chnl- daean accounts of the deluge, as preserved in the fragments of Berosus and Abydenus (Cory, AiK, Frag. 2nd ed. ]ip. 28-34), some birds were twice sent out to discover if the waters had receded, and the second time they returned with, instead of an olive branch, some mud on their feet ; whilst in the Assyrian accounts (U. Smith, ChaiJ. Aai. of Genesis, 1870) it is stated that "a dove, a swallow, and a raven " were sent forth, the two foriner of which returned to the ship, but the raven did not come back. These statements are years" (Gen. v. 22). MONEY (jtiite contrary to that in Genesis, ag nlso to the subject shown on the coins. A very important feature of this type (Lenormant, Mit. d'Arch vol. 111. p. 199, 1853) is the exactness with which ss regards tlie raven, it agrees with the Hel.rew text, which is quite at variance with the LXX ami Vu\g. In these hitter (Gen. riii. 7) the raven is stated as ■' not retumin<) until the water had drie king who resided at Iconium, and who lived to the age of 300 years. When he died the tradi- tion was that all mankind would be destroyed (Steph. Byz.s.u. 'Ikokioi'; Suidas, s.r. NdvfaKus). There is not much doubt that the Old Testament inHueneed this tradition, and it is perhaps not unreasonable to sujipose that there is here a reference to Enoch, the father of Methusehih who after his son's birth "walked with God 300 MOXEY 1273 Tears" (Gen. v. 22), Prof. Ewald indeed has supposed {Gesch. d. Volkes fsracl, vol. i. p. a.-iij) that the city Enoch, which wa.s built by the eldest son of Cain, and called after his name Gen. IV. 17, 18), refers to the Phrygian city of IconiuiK, at which Annacus is supposed to have resided. In the second place the curious lines in the "Sibylline Books" {l/rac. Sihiflt. vv. 247- 256, 2, for the river Marsyas ran by Apameia and was also itself called CMtos, ns testified by coins struck at the time of Hadrian (Madden. Num. Chron. N. S. 1866, vol. vi. p. 211, pi. vi No. 4). r > t . Among the various suppositions which may be brought forwai-d to exjilain the appearance of this type, whether it be suggested that it mav have been produced owing to the semi-generous treatment that the Christians receive.l during the reign of the emperors under which they were issued, it is certain that the type did not emanate from a Christian sect. The deep root which an ancient tradition of the Deluge— shown by the f/"!?!"? 'fK^nJ. Pi-obably greatly influenced by the Biblical account and the minute description in the Sibylline books— had taken at Apameia IS tar more likely to have originated these pieces. At the s«me time it would be presumptuous to suppose that they might not have been designed by a Christian artist, for the worship of God had long circulated throughout Asia Minor. (For a full account of these coins see Madden, Num. C/iron. N. S. 1866, vol. vi. p. 173.) 2. Obv. AVT. K. r. U. KV. TPAIANOC A6KI0C. Bust of Trajan Decius to the right laureated, with paludamentum. liev. En. AVP. AI-IIANOV B. A;& A- TO B. CTeiANH. [^,1 AipnMoo 'a*^ idvou SU llpxovTos iya,yoe4roi, rh Stirtpoii iTrt^ayiri6pev.'] In the exergue MAIONnN Bacchus, holding in the right hand a vase and in the left a spear, seated to left on a chair, which is on a car drawn by two panthers! Before him a female (Ariadne?) walking to left, but looking at Bacchus and carryincr a large vine-branch covered with grapes. "jE (Fig. 2 ; Cabinet des M^daitles, Paris.) This medallion was issued during the rei^n of Trajixn Decius (249-251) at Maeonia in LydTn. It will be observed that the engraver has taken care to place the monogram between two A's (A^A) in the middle of the legend at the top of the coin, as if to call special attention to it. Su^igestions liave been made (Lenormant, M(l d'Arch. vol. iii. p. 196) that a Christian inoncvcr intended to introduce on this coin the mysterious sign of the new Faith, and that thouph svmbols of a similar character to the Christian monogr,im occur upon other monuments anterior to Chris- ills . m 1274 MONEY tianity (see § xv.), yet in this case the aign is more probably the work of a Christian. More- over, that the Bacchic emblems, appropriate to the institution of the Eucharist, may also bo found on tho sarcophagus of St. Constance and on the mosaics which decorate the mausoleum of this priucess (Ciampini, de sacr. Aedif. a, Cotist. maij. constr. pi. xxxii. Korao, 169;)). This opinion is further sustained by another scholar (De Witte, Mel. d'Aich. vol. iii. p. 172), who adds thit the titli! i.px'"' chosen by the artist in which to introduce the monogram of Christ seems to offer a direct allusion to the domination and the reign of the Saviour. The form of the 4> ( 'I' ) '° ^^^ words 'KA0E was eiclusively Christian (Cavedoni, Sugg. MO>fEY dei Mm. dellc Art. Crist. Modena, 1849), that is to say, not in vogue among the pagans, though it was used previ.jsly by the Jews (Greppo, Not. sur des Inscript. ant. tiroes de qitelq. tom- beimx juifs a Rome, Lyons, 1835). It was more- over a formula of Christian apotheosis, and as such has been treated by M. de Witte, who in the papers above referred to has supposed that these coins are commemorative, and were struck by order of Gallienus, after his wife's death. A few years after, two finds, one in 1855, consisting of some 4000 coins, the other in 1857, consisting of some 25 or 30,000 coins of silver and bilkin, among which were some of the pieces of Saloniim, with the legend AVO. or AVGV8TA in pace, proved to M. de Witte (Jiev. Num. 1857, p. 71) that these coins must have been issued before 265 and consequently during the lifetime of Salonina, an opinion that was shared by the late M. C. Lenormant (Bev. Num. 1857, pp. 243- 245), but which has not commended itself to Mr. C. W. King {Sarly Christ. Num. p. 49, 1873), who whilst suppressing all mention of the authority of the two finds speaks of M. de Witte'a conclusion as an "unldcky after-thought." As regards the letters M S in the exergue, Mr. King(op. ci<. p. xiv.) is of opinion that they must stand for some title, and that Memoriae Samtae not merely gives a most appropriate sense, but is supported by the Venerandcte Memorise ou the coins of Constantine (§ xiii.). The fact, however, is that other letters occur in the exergue, auJ the same may also be found on pugan types of the coins of Si\lonina, and on the coins of Gallienus, so that this hypothesis is out of the question. I am inclined to think that the letters bear some reference to the mintage or place of minting, but I am unable to otter any satisfactorv solution. It must be added that the late AVbi Cavedoni considered (Album. Giomale Lett. vol. xix. Rome, 1852) M. de Witte's suggestion a paradox, and did not admit his interpretation of the legend. § i. Chronoloijicat and Historical Sketch of the Reijn of Constantiw. — Previous to cominenciug the actual description of the coins of Constan- tine I. with Christian emblems, and for the better understanding of their arrangement and classi- fication. It is necessary to give a brief chiono- logical and historioi\l sketch of the reign of thi« emperor. 3H, In the year 311, Constantine I., being determined to stop the tyranny of Maxentius, reviewed in liis own mind all considerations, and felt it incumtjent on him to himour no other than the God of his tiithci' Constantius 1. Clilorus (tuseb. Vit. Const, i. c. 27). He is consequently said to have prayed earnestly to God, and whilst thus praying with fervent entreaty, a most marvellDUS sign appeared to him frnm he:iven. About midday, when the sun w,i! beginning to decline, he saw with his own eves i"- the heavens the trophy of a cross of light placed above the sun, and bearing the iuscrii)tion lif THIS CONQUER (TOVm NIKA). a miracle witnessed by his whole army (Euseb. lit. Const, i. c. 28). S12. MONEY But doubting in his own mind whnt ttie import of this apjiaiition niii-ht l-e, he continued to meditate till night. During hia sleep the Christ ot God appeared to him with the sign that he had seen in the heavens, nnil commanded him to malte a standard rssembjing the sign and to use It as a safeguard against his enemies (Euseb. \it. Const, i. c. 29) So soon as it was dav he arose, and calling together those that worked in jewels and precious utones, he sat in the midst and des.ribed to them the figure of the sign he had seen, and commanded them to make one like it in gold and precious stones, to which Kusebius adds, "and I also have seen this representation" ( tit. Const, i. c. 30). The descrijition of the standard of the cross, called by the liomans labai-um, is minutely given by Euse- bius {Mt, Const, i. c. 31. See art. LAliARDM), who says that two letters indicating the name of Christ by means of the first letters were placed on the crown, " the letter p being marked diagonally with x ex- actly 1,1 its centre " (x!, 312 JIaxentius himself being drowned in the Tiber while endeavouring to escajie over the Milvian bridge. Con- Btautine thus became sole master of the Western empire. Shortly after Constantine's entry info Rome, he, in conjunction with Licimus 1. his colleague, "having first praised God as the author of all their successes," drew up a full and comprehensive edict in favour of the Christians, and then seut it to Waximin, ruler in the east, who fe.irful of refusing, addressed a de- cree commencing lovivs waxi- ui.N-vs AV0VSTV8, etc. (a title assumed by him after the death of Oalerius) to the governors under hini, respecting the Christians, as if of his own free will (Kuseb. //. E IX. c. 9). MONEY 1272 Imed hy Maximiu Is giveu by KuseWus In Grt*k (Jl. I 814 The whole Roman people received Constantino as their benefactor. The senate who paid adoration to the '"n.r"? (Prudent, m Summ. 49^ 4Jb) decreed him the first rank nmong the ^«-/U4«{Uotant. de .Mort. fers.c. 44), and perhaps oHered him the title 01 Maximm, " .juem sibi JMaximinus vindicabat," to the great gnet and indignation of Maxin.in. Cognito delude senatus decreto, sio exarsit dolorc, ut inimicitias apert« prohterptur,conviciajocis mixta ad- versus Imperatorem Maximum di- ceret (Lactant.op.c,«.). [See under rflo.J Constantine erected a statue ot himself in the most frequented part ol Rome, aud ordered n long spear in tho ;o,',n 0/ a cross to be placed in the hands of the statue, and the lollowing inscription to be engraved on It in the Latin language :— Br THIS SALUTABV 81QX, • TI|K TRUE 8VMB0L OP VALOUR, I HAVE SAVED YOUtt CUY, LIUKUATKD FROM TUB YOaE op THK TYRANT. I HAVE ALSO RMTORED THE SENATE AND ROMAN PEOPLE TO THEIR ANCIENT . DIGNITY AND SPLENDOUR. (Euseb. J tt. Const, i. c. 40 ; II. E. ix. c. 9.) ' ,. .". 312-313, Constantine and Licinius were at Milan, where the latter was married to Constantia, the ha!i-sister of Constantine (Lao- tant. de Mort. Pen. c. 45 ; Vict i-pit. ; Zosim. ii. 17); and here the two emperors issued a second edict • giving liberty to theChristians in par- ticular, and to all men in general, to to low the worship of that deity which each might approve, so that thus the Diviue Being (Vlvinitas) might be propitious to them aud to a 1 their subjects (Lactaut. d,- Mort. rers. c. 48; Euseb. H. E. x. c. 5), In the meantime the impious Maximin Daza, taking advauta.'e of the marriage festivitie»..-«-i^ 1278 MOJJfiY quarrelled, but tlio Intter, being de- feated, sued for peace, which was accepted. 110, In 315 the title of Jfarimus and the diddein were officially decreed to Constautlne. The title of M'lximitt is given to Constantine by Kunienius in his panegyric pronounced at Treves in 310 (Paneeople as attested by his coins (CONSTANTINVS MAX. AVO. Bust with diadem, Cohen, Med. Imp. No. 160. fi-nm Weh[). 817. In 317 Crispus and Constantine II., the sons of Constantine I., and Licin- ius II. the son of Licinius I., were made Caesars. 821, la 321 Constantine enjoined all the subjects of the Roman einpiie to observe the "Lord's Day," and passed an edict for the solemn ob- servance of Sunday (Clinton, F. R, vol. ii. p. 91), which he called dies Solis (Kuseb. Vit. Const, iv. c, 18; Sozomun, //. E. i. c. 8). SiJS, For nine years there had been peace, but at last, in .^23, a second war broke out between Constantine and Liciuins. Two battles wc"< fought, and in the second Liinnius was utterly defeated and obliged to sue for pardon. His life was spared at the retjuest of his wifeXonstautia, ' but only for a brief period, as he was put to death in the next year, 324, at Thessalonica, wheie he had been placed in confinement (Eutrop, X. 6 ; Hieron. Chron. ; Zosimus, ii. 28 ; Euseb. Vit. Const, ii. c. 18 ; //. £'. X. c. 9). By this victory Constantine be- came sole master of the Roman world (RECTOR TOTivs 0RHIS on a golu coin struck at Thessalonica, Sladden, Awn. Chron. H. S. 181)2, Tol. ii. p. 48). On Nov. 8 of this year Constan- tius II. was mada Caesar. 32S> About 325 the combats of GLidi- ators were abolished, but they appear still to have continued till as late as 455 (Gibbon, Mom. Emp. eJ. Smith vol. iv. p. 41, note), and perhaps also the punishment of the cross (Aur. Vict. Cacs. c. 41 ; Sozo- men, H. E. i. c. 8). 830< 330. Dedication of Constantinople where Constantine abolished idolatry and built churches (Euseb. Vit. Const, iii. o. 48), placing in his palace a representation of tlw cross composed of precious stones richly wrought in gold ( Vit. Const, iii. c. 49). 338, 333. Constnns made Caesar. 337. 337. Constantine now began to feci signs of failing health, and visited Helenopolis, the birthplace of his mother Helena, whore he is said to have for the first time re- ceived the imposition of hands with prayer, in fact became a catechumen, after which he proceeded to Nico- media, where he was baptized by Enaebius, bishop of Mcomeilia, though he had intended to ilelerthis rite till he could have been baptietd in the river .lordan. He soon after died, at noon on the feast of Pent*, cost (Euseb. \'it. C'l/WsMv. c.ei-tHj From these stat Constantine the Gr snity about the ye Licmius i. pretendi at or about the san his reign after this anjthing but a Chi specially mentioned in 324 contra jus sc his son Crispus, at of eleven yeai's of murder of his wife nod other reasons, i his coins the inscrij considered (Niebuh 3.59) that he must 1 liomenon and was ce this as it may, ft i stantine that Chris marked manner on 1 dated tituli. In the numismatu it will be seen whel ordered to be place cither openly or late from the time when anity in 312, or wh till 323, after the d "ruler of the whol without opposition, the symbols of the ti § ii. Coins of Com -1 312—? 317. 1. Ohv. IMP. CONI Constantine 1. armed i belt, holding a spear s' and on the left a shi horseman striking n The head is covered the middle by a large the monogram ^ be i?CT. VICTORIAE tA victories supporting a M the shield VOT. p. in the exergue b. sis. ( (Published by Angi ^ Gibbon {Rom. Emp. ci ttlnlts that there Is reason P«t, that she escaped the 1 bw husband, and appareni In an ovation pronounced [Mimoi. in CmttanHn. ju Huercamp). But the Ab W(. etc. p. 4, note) that t talh of Conslantliif Junior lohave l«.i, written on th« lus.aiWMi the middle of a («'• t'un. ed. Frotsclicro itmlins, p. -65) treats the lliwe is, however, a great \ (IWliuu. Money Socrates, //. E. i. 39 ; Sozomen, IT. E ". c. 34 ; Theodoret, 11. K. i. c. 32)" Delmatius and Hanniballianus, and other members of the Imperial •amily, excejitin? Julian and Gallus were put to death, and the three sons ot, Constautine I.— Constan- tme ir. Constantins II. and Con»tans were declared Auguati. MONET 1277 Finm these statements it would appear that Constantme the Great was converted to Christi- anity about the year 312, and that his colleague Uonms I pretended to embrace the same fulth h..se,gn after th.3 date show that he acted in an; thing but a Christian spirit. There may bo .penally mentioned : (1) the murder of Licinius I. In 3-4 contra jus sacra,nenli; (2) the murder of h.s son Cnspus, and the young Licinius, a boy of eeven years of age, in 32ti j and (3) the murder of his wife Fausta in 327." For these nnJ other reasons, especially because he had on his coins he inscription Sol Intictus, some have 3,)9) that he must have been "a repulsive phe- nomenon and was certainly not a Christian." Be this as It may, it is during the reign of Con- .tantine that Christian emblems appear in a marked manner on the coin, and on the Roman lu the numismatic studies now about to follow it will be .seen whether Constantino the Great ordered to be paced on the imperial coinage, cither openly or latently, any Christian emblems from the time when he first professed Christi- n%o^ ft ' "' '^•\«">er he deferred so doing 1. 323, after the defeat of Licinius, when ai "rmer of the whole world" he could dare without opposition, to inscribe upon his coins the symbols of the trtie religion of Christ Vq.o^"''? .yf,^'^''"'""* ^- ''nd Licinius I. 1. 04b. imp. OON8TANTINV8 AVO. Bust of Oonstantine 1. armed in cuirass with the shonlder- bolt, holding a spear slanang over right shoulder, and on the left a shield on which is figured a horseman striking with a spear a barbarian. The head is covered with a helmet divided in the middle by a large band, on which is engraved the monogram ^ between two stars. }!er). VICTORIAE LAFTTAE PRINC. PERP Two victories supporting a shield placed on a pedestal ; n the shield VOT. p. r. ; „n the pedestal au l in the exergue u. sis. (2 Si^cid.) JK. ' (Published by Angelo Breventano, in Macar J Gibbon (/torn. Pmp. cd. Smith, vol. II nn 384 •^«K^ toks thul there is reason to l-elleie. o LZAt 'm pect that she escaped the blind and su,p,e „„, „ueltnf er husband, and apparently prlncrpnlly on a ZZiul 1 an cation p«,„„unc«t durlrg the suc^,",! lohave he^n written on th'' ''"»-'^'^. -i'h Hev. Same legend and type; on the pedestal X; in the exergue a, sis. ^ (\ Siscid.) M. (British Museum.) The cross (X) on the pedestal is verv like the one on the coin of Constantino No. 4 Z struck at Siscia, and may be a Christ an eniblem t/oiTrpSr"'-^*^ ^«---"-a- 4 Obv. CON8TANTINV8 MAX. AVO. Hclmeted witrcS:''"'"^ '• '° '•>-•'«'''' '»~'' Rev. vicrORiAE LAETAB PRINC. PERP. Same type, on the pedestal an equilateral cross c"q In the exergue s. t. {Secunda Tarracone.) ve" (Garrucci, A urn. Cod. 2nd ed. p. 2.49, No's pl. No. 2 trom coll. „f Sig. L. Depol.tti dealer in Rome; cf. Jiev. Num. 1866, p. 83 No 3 pl. n. No. 2, where the revels, is enslaved VICTORIA! LEITAl (sic) PHIKC. PERP) ^ '"^ Crbpus "*■ "■ *'''"''' ""''■ "^"^^^ «™li' ■ ''- -mm ti.'-T 1278 MONEY Jlcv. Slime Ipgond nnd typo : on the pedestal an equilateral cross c[]a within a wreath. In the exergue P. LK. (Prima LonJinio.) JR. (Fig. 6; british Museum. Another example, pulliahed by G.irrucci from JVinini, has on the obverse the additional letters FL. CL,) Cavedoni considered {likerche, p. 20) the monograms on coins Nos. 1 and 2 to bo more like stars, or monograms composed of the letters 5 and X, the initials of 'lncr eloquia tua: sicut qui in\enit spolia niulta'"(Ps. cxviii. 162), or "/.acta6un«ur .... eicut exultant victores capta praeda, quando dividant spolia" (Is. ix. 3), and to the line of Horace (1 Sat. i. 8)— "Momento cita mors . veiiit, aut »i toria laeta." § iv. Coins of CunstdnVno L, Licinius /., Cris- pus, Liciiiius II., and Constanttixo II.— t 319- 323. ""?'. Ohv. COS8TANTIKV8 AVO. Holmoted bust of Constantine I. to the right, with cuirass. Ucv. V1RTV3 EXERClT. Standard, at the foot of whicli two captives, seated ; on the standard VOT. XX. In the field to left )j^ . In the exergue A. SIS. (1 SisciA:) R. (Garrucci, from Mvseo Kircheriano.') 8. Ohv. IMP. LICINIV8 AVO. Helmotcd bust of Licinius I. to the right, with cuirass. Rev. Same legend and type. In the field o left ^- la t"« ciergue AQ, S. (Ai^iikxa S-- ounda.) JE. m, . . ■, (Fig. 7 ; British Museum. There is a similar . example in the Cabinet des Midailles, Paris, struck at Thessalonica.) MONEY 9. Ohv. CRI8PVS NOD. CAES. Bust of Cri«pus to the lelt, hiureated, with cuirass, and holding a spear and shield. . /. , , licv. Slime legend and type. In the field to left >^ . In the exergue AQ. P. (A-jMiteid iniiua.) "(British Museum. A similar specimen with Aij. -v-tirtia- is in the Cab. dca MeU. fai-is.) 10. Obc. L1CINIV8 IVN. NOM. C. Bust of Li- cinius II. to the right, laureated, with paluda- mentum and cuirass. t xt. c i . , liei: Same legend and type. In tlie tielil to l,.ft nJ/ . In the exergue P. T. {Prima larra- cone.) M. ^ . , ., (Kig. 8; British Museum. Garrucci describes another example from the collection of Signer Depoletti with T. T. in the exergue, the emiiernr on the obverse holding a globe surmounted by a victory.) 11. Obv. LICINIVS IVN. NOB. C. Same type as No. 10. , ^, .,, Rev. Same legend and type. In the holj a star u'ith eight rays. In the exergue ? A'.. (Coheri, Suppl. No. 3 from coll. of M. Poy- denot.) 12. Obv. CONSTANTINVS IVN. NOB. C. Bust of Constantine II. lo the left, laureated, with cuirass, and holding a globe surmounted by a victory. Rev. Same legend and type. lu the field ^ . In the exergue p. :^ T. (Prima Tarracone.) JE. (British Museum.) Cavedoni would never believe that the sup- posed monogram was anything more than a ftir of six rays,or at the utmost the monogram ccin- posed of I and X, the initials of 'Itjitoi's Xpin-r.is. From the coins of this series which 1 have been able to examine (Nos. 8, 9, 10 and 12) it scorns perfectly clear that the form is )|C) the vertical line terminating in a globule or a circle. Cohen (,Wd. Imp. vol. vi. p. 83, note ; Suppl. p. 375, note) agrees with Cavedoni that the sign is a star, which view he considers confirmed by the coin of Licinius II. (No. 11), which has a stnr of eight rays ; but as he allows that the niouograra Np (?) sometimes aj/pears on the coins of Crispus (No. 9), there is no reasion why it or ^ or j^ should not occur upon the coins above desciilpoil. The piece with eiqiit rays proves nothi^^^all.^ we have seen that on the helmet of Constantiue there was sometimes placed a star of eight rai/s ^ — instead of the Christian monogram. (See under No. 2 ; Fig. 5.) , , . „ . I do not myself see any reason to doubt that these signs were intended for the Christiaa monogram, though at this period of tlie reign of Constantiue expressed on the coinage in suiiie- what a latent manner. , , . »i. This series was probably introduced about ttie year 319. It is anterior to 323, coins of both the Licinii being common to it, '.vhilst those "f Constantius II. Caesar, are wanting. § V. Coins of Constanti>u3 I. u-ith the Man Conservator" and "Sol Invidvs" tes.- ?312— ? 323. MONEY It was nt ono time considered thnt the c^lns ofConstantine I with pngan symh,>l, were uot entirely excluJed till 32H, „Cter the defeat of Linnuis l.ut on no safe grounds, as the coins beann^' the names and types of Jupiter, /fcr,n,/cs, and X'nn never bear the title of Mi.cimus, be- stowed upon him in 315, from which it may reasonably be inferred that all these coins were struck previous to 312, when Constantine openly professed Christianity. One coin, however, of the if.irs type and the title MAX. has been d.!.«ribed from /adm.' (Cohen, .J/rt/. Imp. No 361) whiLst there is a series of coins of Crispus and Constantine II. with the tvpe of Jupiter Cohen o-,. T ''"l- '■'• '•''• '^^' '»». Nos. 83-85 1 p. 234, iNos. 143, 144). which were cevtninlv issued posterior to 317, in which year they were created Caesnrs, but the type was not struck in auy mint in the dominions of Constan- tine, but in those subject to Licinius. Some coins of Constantine I. with the loecnd MARTI [or MARTI PATUi] CO.NSKRVATORI, hnvi.le tor type the bust of Constantine (?) with the helmet adorned with the monogram, or Mars standing, and in ttie field nn equilateral cross or on his shield )j^, and others with the legend 80LI INVICTO COMITI, the sun standing, and in the field j^^ are supposed to be in e.xistcnce (Oarrucci, Sum. Cost. 2nd ed. p. 241 sen. ■ Rev hw, ma, p. 86 se^.), but it is not c'learly est.iblished that the " monogram " is not a st.ir or SLV c-pes cannot be anterior to 317, when they we a made C.,e,,„rs Soon after, the coins with the Sun! ypc. but vyith the legend Caritas Bicn-viiucAa "n the coinage ot^nspus and Constantine U. must have been introduced and continued in circulation till about ? 317 .r 319, when the new eoins of Constantine L, Crispus rmCon! stant.ne II. with the legend victoriak laktae PRINC PKRP. (§ iii.) and the coins of J;^!;'t?n! tine I. and Licimiis I. and their sons, with the legend virtvs exkrc.t. (§ iv.) became'unlversal! §vi. Corns of Constantine /., licinius I hT"' ^/"'^f "''■"" ^^- ^»rf Li^nius II. J k the spear head endin.j in a cross Bust of Licinius I. to the right, helmeted with /x./«>« -standard vot. XX. ihe top of the staff of the lahanm ends i„ a cross. In. the field to right an.l uTt S^cunda.) A. (^■g. 10; Uritish Museum.) himilar coins exist of Licinius L, Crispus Licinius 11 and Constantine IL, struck kt 1^^ Uica, and at Treves, of Constantine L and s'tS^t^ril"' '^""^'"""' °^ Constantine I. R,,^; ? 32 1-323. _ 04r. COnstantinvs avo. Sh\i^sr''"''"^ '• '° '''«'•'«'''' ''^'-'-'. liev. VIRTVS KXKRciT. Same type. In the • About the year 323, afK'r the defeat of Licinius I -r'^L""" '-»'■<""/"» mints of Lyons. l^^llJi Treves, a series of coins of Constantine I.. Crigp^ •loin us 11. „„„ (:on>t.„tine U. Cae.are, *wUh7e* legend i,E,vTA TRANCiviLLiTAS and the typaa globe on an altar on which vorrs xx. and above the gio^^ fhre^ Zr^. On the globe may be seen .:.|.|.:. "H" and .^ which according lo Caved„nl (/rtcercAiyio) the' holy fathers dohghted to think was the sign oflhi cro» I Ojelour card,,,,,. ,«.„ts of the g,o.. (f. Ma'x'musTa",';" W. L. quae est II. • 1380 MONEY Simil.'ir coin.4 oxUt of (Jriiipiia an>l Cuastnn- tini' II. Of tho RPrlos of these cninn struck At Thossa- louic^t tliKi'u is DO ciiin of Cuntitantinu 1., cif thiit atniik ut 1,(111. lull there U no coin of l.iciniuK I. Thill II c), who ]iHblished from tho Tresor de Nwnismatiiiue (I'. l:il, I'L Ixii. No. 8) a gold medallion of Constantine IL with the legend rBlNClPi IVVKN- TVTUJ and having in the eierguo the letters CONS. (Constant iiiopoii), and alluded to brass coins with tho legend VlIlTVS exkrcit. This example is not specially published by Cohen (cf Mt'J. Imp. No. h), and Cuvedoni, ap|)nrently forgetting that he had mentioned this medallion, came to the conclusion {ApjjvnUiai, p. 3) that the supposed cross on tho top of the labaruin was not in reality a cross, but only had the appearance of one, being nothing mcue than small pellets in- dicating the extremity of the curds or holdera or other ornaments at the top of the spear. Garrucci, on the other hand, has stated (.Vu/n. Coat. 2nd ed. p. '252; cf. Jiev. Sum. 18ii6,p. 107, pi. iii. No. 1.')) that he has seen a coin of Licinius I. struck at Aquileia, of which the form of the cross is f^l I have not, however, myself seen any specimens of coins struck at Aquilein shewing such a decided cross, and it is dirficult to say in most cases, whether the head of the spear is meant to express a cross or not. On some coins, as on those struck at Treves, Lyons, and Aries, the form appears to be | , on others, especially on those issued at Thessalonica, the form becomes more a cross "T". § vii. Coins of Constantine /., Cotutantine II., and Constaniius II. 326-333. A. mth cross C^ in field.— Obv. OOS8TANTINV8 MAX. Avo. Bust of Constan- tino 1. to the right, with diadem and with pa/u- damcntnm. Kev. or/)niA exercitvs. Two soldiers stand- ing, each holding a spear and leaning on a shield. Between them two standards, and between these In the exergue AQ. s. {Aquikiu Secunda.) M. (Fig. U ; British Museum.) Similar coins e.\ist of Constantine II, and Constantius 11. Caesares. A specimen of a coin of Constantine II. in the possession of Garrucci {Xum. Cost. 2nd ed, pi. Ho. 11; £ev. jVuhj. MONEY I8Cil, pi. ili. No. 11) hua o crosi with a tqunra '"Pt^- (See § XV.) Tho type of tho two soldiers was not intro. duced till after tho death of Crispus. Thise coins must have lieen struck before :13:J, because those of Constans Cacsir arc wanting, B. icith monogram >t in field. Similar types of Constantine I. (Fig. 12; British Museum) Constantine II., and Constantius II but in the exergue, 1". or 8. co.NgT. {i rimu or Ml . nUa Con- ttantimi [Aries].) M, This series must have been struck before 33,'), because the coins of Constans C'ucsir are wanting. Feuardent, Cavedoni, and Garrncci would limit the date to 330, supiwsing that the c.\eii»ual letters CONST, refer to 0,natiintinople, but it has long been established that these letters shouM be interpreted ConatuiUina, the name given to Aries by Constiintiue the Great, probably nbuut 312, after the defeat of Maxentius and Ma.\iiiiin when he improved the city and made a new town on the opposite side of the river. It is called by Ausonius (Ctttrae nrbes viii.) duplvj: and the exergunl letters CON. or a)NST. (Cn- utantinity.swe always preceded by a /an»utione.l that EuVbir who g.vuj. au account of Helena's vUit to the hnly »e|M.lchre, «ays nothing about the .lincovery .t the c.o»a a point he was not at all ll|v. [VBIIS] ROMA. left, helmeted. Hev. No legend. Wolf suckling twins ; above, tlie monogram -^ between two stare with 'J^""' T-JV*''* "'"-g'-a P' OOOTT. (Prima Cmtant,nd.) JE. (Fig, la ; British Museum.) 'This remark inuit not however be taken as absolute. for he .on. of Constantlne struck coin, after his deaU, givlnn him the epithet of Oivuif(i x"! ) I TbI. aililbutlon Is objecte.1 to by' Mr. C. W. KInir {My CkrUtian K^mUmatic. pp 36-39, 304 whf ^un. and those of Kausta to soma ladr »fho miahihavt -. a.„,. In „„ epl,t!« to the Ath*nl«n». I «„ not. 8»By paper in tho Jir.». ckrm. N. 8. 1«7. v„,. ,vll. thJ"^'"n *?" """,', '""•■"'"™'' "• the time of the dedication ol ('nnstaiitinople j„ ;);|() Tk, ,dec,.H „ hove descrilHMl were not howeverissu.,' at Coutaiitinople, hut „,.. Aries "(CoM,,<,m/.mi. & v lO. he stars ,,„ cither side of th.- mon.igram n he ,.,„„ w.th v„i« ,U3MA recall the wonis of bv St rl •'"J. 'f ,'*''', ':'"''y "'«» ""'•"•"nded (§ii'.) *""■' "'"""'y """''^J Some pieces of the VKM noMA type hav. but I doubt this reading, as after the defeat o« Mnxentiiis m 812, Constantine transferred the mint of Ostia to Rome (Madden, A'lim. C/,,^ .N. S. 18bJ, vol. 11. p. 47 ; 1865, vol. v. p. IH). ^i/>.~A'ft:rl'.a""''"""* '• "'^ ^""•'^ I. Obv. CONfflAN-lNVS MAX. AVG. Head of Constantine i. to the right, laureated. lifv. Sfics rviiMcTA in fiehl under spesI The faJ«u,« on which tliree globules; ou the top of the stair of the spe«r )^, the extremity of the spear piercing a serpent. In the exergue cons. Sr""'^ •^ ^- ^''''«' ^^'^ *''""'"°' o» A e,,eclmen of this extremely rare and in- terestmg colli which has been from time to nme published by difterent writei-s (Baronius, ot the rriiuc de Wal.lcck, by Eckhel, and was rccogni.sod by him as a genuine coin (Doct. /uZ Ut. vol. vui. p. 88). The drawings usualW given ot It, such as that reproduced after Bare. M. (Fie 17 ) This rare little piece, of the smallest size, sinaller even than the similar coin of his father which I have introduced here, instead of in it^ proper chronological place, for better illustration. IS m the possession of the Rev. S. S. Lewis, Fellow k„?nv''lt ■;■";" '^""'«'' Cambridge, who most till w° * *n "^ *° ""• '' ^"^ <"«"n«>-ly m the Wignn collection, and may be the same a. that published by Gaillard {DeJript Z Mon de J Garcia, p. 304, No.' 4929" pl.^ No. 5). It has been published, and an engrav- ng given of it twice the actual size, by Mr. C. W King {Earl!, Christ. Am. pp. iVi. xxiii and 25 note, engraved on title-page; of. art Labarcm) who has allowed himself to be led «way, as he says, by the "practised (and what IS greatly to the resent' purpose), the l^PrejM eye of his draughtsman," ' who reads the word deo on the M^.mm, which c.n examination turns out to be nothing more than which probably represent gems or oth/irn*. mentsof the labanm,ox may be intended for th^ I t Jf- .V'f m 1; >r [1 '"Wf 1262 MONEY Ikret ilari an rcpronetiti'il on thu coins with lh« BKATA IKANQVII.I.ITAS ty|H.> (llfl) § vl. nutf), Itotli cdlDri liciir tlio mint mdrk a)Nii. which can only be intoipieti'il CimtttntuiCfxili. This livlnu tli« en«e, I may olmi-rvi) thiit thi^y me th« only roiiin of ConHtanlini) I. ami hU win liiniinK f)o»iliic ClirUtlaD embli'ini UauuJ at th« miut of ConHlautinople.* Tlic coin ol' Connt(intine I. wa» mimt likoly •trnck in .'t'lO on the ilciiiciition ol' the new cn|>it.'il ; that of th« nou wu.i iiroljnbly ixiueil ftftei- lilt fHthur'K ilcatli in ;I:17 or :I.I8, an It Is Mconlcil ((iil)l)on, li'nii. h'/n/i. eil. Smith, vol. ii. J). iti)il, ami no. O'lV. CO.NSTANTINVS MAX. AVO. Bust of Con- gtantiue I. to the right, with diadem and with palmldinentum. Iter. VICTOniA C0S8TANTINI AVO. Victory walking to the left, holding trophy and palm; in the field to right LXXII ; to left JE, . In the exergue 8. M. AN. (S{;jnntit moneta An- tiochia.) M. (Fig. 18; British Museum.) O'r. CON8TANTIV8 NOIl. CAE8. Bust of Con- stantius II. to the right, laureated, with /)a/u(/u- mentuin and cuirass. I> (111 Certain coins of Constantine I. htruck at Coiisinn- tlnoplo, his liead Iwars the nimbus (sec } xvii.), whlloi on the m:igiiiticint guld medallion uf OnMtaiitliis II. Caesar. also striKk at C<>nstaniinople (Colipn. .Uid- Imp. .No. 21, from Musie de Vienne) welgliing 3920 gruinu or 56 solidi, Consiaiitine 1. Is represented standing lietween Ids two »ons CuiiHUiniine II. and Constjjn', whilst o hand /rem heai'tn crowns him with a wreath (^ xill.). This piece must tiave Ix'cn Issued between 323 ond 337, aa Con- iuiiti'is 11. is Caesar, ar.i prrhaps in ;!3i; on >,ccii!i;un of his iniirriiig". There Is also the gold medallion of Omstjintlne II. vi\ih tpear-hend ending in a cross »nj ezergiml leiters conb. (.see ( vi.). MOVEY S«V. TTCTORIA CAMAH NN. Victo/y ; In field to right I.XSII ; to left nU hut |irolably slionid he an eijht'rnyed star ; iu the exergue 8. M, A!l A'. (Sabatler, f-on. Horn. Tmp, pi. »cy|. No. 8; Mon. Jiyt. vol. 1. p. h6, but iuoorrectly attributed to Coniitnntitta OhIIuh.) ()ht>. Kl,. IVI,. C0NHTAN8 NOB. C. Bllstoffon. sfanstotlie right, laureated, with /«(/M(/iimc)i(inn and cuirass. Jlev. VICTORIA OAEava NW. Victory ; in field to right LXXit; to letl ^, In the exorgui 8. M. AN. M. (Brit'sh Museum.) These gold coins were probiiljly Issued iiIkiui the »amo time. They cannot havu been struck before aii.i, in which year Const.ins was miult Caeaar, and perhaps not till ;l,')5, when (.'onstan- tine celebrated his tricenmilin, and divided the empire between his sons and nephews. The mint of Antioch was in the dominions of Con- stantius II., and the form _£ instead of nP ii that specially employed iu the Kast (see ^ xv.). The figures LXXII signify that 72 snlidi were coined to the pound, Constantine I. having re- duced the aureus about the year ^J12. It was at Antioch that the name of Xpianai/it was first used (Acts xi. 2ti) about the year -14. § xii. Coins uf ConstantiM /., Conat'intiiw [f., Constantius II., Cunatans, and Velinutiua — 3;Ji>- 337. A. With \^ on labarttm. — Obv. cos8TA«f- T1NV8 MAX. AVO. Bust of Constantine I. to the riglit, with diadem and with palhdamentum and cuirass. Hev. (IIXJHIA EXKUCITVS. Two soldiers st.inil- ing, holding spear and leaning on .shield ; be- tween tl'.em the labarum, on which ^^. In the exergue P. CONST. (Prima Cunstantina — Aries.) £. (Kig. 19 ; liritish Museum.) This coin was attributed by the Lite Mr. de Salia to Constantine 11., but a comparison with the coins of this Caeaar, as also with those struck at Lynns and Siscia wlien he became Awi^ or X "truck nt lyotu and«t Arlt-s. They mu.t hnv« bo,.n „.,uoJ ,h..rtlv nfl..r tl.« ,l«„th „f :'""' '"'^ '■•|^;^'-^."l {/'ismni,,,., ,,. ji,...) ,',,„, ',, yi'orup,. .,..,„., the »t..t,u. «..!,,, by (Jo h „ lot e.onun of Om.tu„ti,.o,,|„(UoV; '"•'''' in„M' .un-swration ..„i,„ wme .t.u.'k' h.ivinif -0 :;«'■":';, ,r/.t^'"J ^ONrrANriNVH Avo' VENK«A.,. or VN. Mu, [,,.„, n,„./„„ ,^„::; ij' .^,i Tc'v \oV. V"» ?"»'"" "• t''^' riKhf. v.iled. nsht. hobhuK hi. h„u,l ,0 nnother hanH i' rom hniiv.n (« ,.„....:... ■. . """■" MONEY 1288 J«cen,ls (rom hcav.u to leceivo it , above a fov J. Wordsworth, iJicT. ok Christ llui . n\, p. 049) s,,.,,,k,, „f ,he»e coiu! a,' i Z "Alexandria, Aut.och and CarthaKe „lo, "' ut no com. were nru.k at CartU,e at ;, lue » d.le. They are found with thVinini^ ™rk,«f Heraoleia, Alexandria, Constant nZ U.,cu,, N.comedia and Antioch. On . e !lua,u,e) having a ,™« e[,be 7n tl°e f wh ; , "'""''"''''• "' "° ""' helmet" Iu '" """• '"r"i It l» impossible to sav Th., V, . alter ,)!.') without t fSiv"*- i,n,l ., /v . .ihout 323 (§ vi.). ^^ ■-' ' ^'"' '^"■'1 § XV. Hcinnrh on the Forms nt n^ n ..ubt that Constantino did nit ^^ Cm of the cross or monogram which appears on h^. coins. The monogram -j^ may be seen on th. coins of Alexander Bala, king of .Syria (n c 146^ and on those of the Bactrian kinL H '' ".c. 1*8-120), and also occu o ?he rnTo? '■•ajan Deems (A.n. 249-251), forming pTr? o, the word A^^ (ipxovroO to which I have already referred (see Introduction), whilst the complete form of the lah^rnm eg may be found on the coins of the In,In-Srv»),j.,„ , • (n.C. 100), and on thole ofrllu" A'"8 ^''"^ Hippostratus the G.t:t ( ,V 4o"l Z:";'" '^5 i^^.i (oc^:,.cunmn"gri;r'vr'^.rn' 1868, vol. v.ii. p. 2(13, pi. vii. Mon. No 4,! &c LI homus, ^u„.. CAron. v.d. iv. pi. viii: No. 3 j. Th j ^ wy have sometimes signified XPu,r,„n6, it WBB u,sed as an abbreviation for XP^^^X- since n collection of passages «o m»,i, j • , ' make up a y<,v,rroude7.T n T '"""^ ""^ht XP.../an.l Kl^fell ndt"o.t^*r; iT 'mt It eventually became the ChH, ' ^^' .«::'];r/rT^"t--^ ^ fnd Vthe?w':i-r:i iTti:;; The form with the vertical line ending in a cncleorapelIet(^^),,^,.Jp^^ with the monogram ^^ supposed to signify 82 ilii .i';t< 4i iq •' ;. .H' f; ) < * * ^^ '''*' occurring on the coins of the Ptolemies— i£, vP ^ ^^ ^, to the Nl/ on some (though rarely) of the coin» of the Itings of the Bos[ihorus, and to the star or comet above the heads of Julius Caesar and Augustus (Letronne, Inscript. dc t'Ei/i/pte, vol. i. p. 433 ; Mionnet Suppl. vol. ix. p. '22, No. 1'22 ; Koehne, Mas. Kotsnhouhey, vol. ii. p. 309 ; Cohen, M^d. de la SiTpub. Rom. pi. xv. No. 30). The form _E occurs on the coins of Tigranes, king vf, Armenia (B.C. 90-64); on coins of Arsaces X. XII. and XIV. (n.c. 9'2-38) forniiug TirPoKoKfpTai or Tij/ratiocerta, the capital of Armenia (Mionnet, vol. v. p. 108, No. 939; Cunningham, yum. Chron. N. S. 1868, vol. viii. p. 196) ; on the coins of the JewLsh king Herod i. (H.C. 38), and on the coins of Chios of the time of Augustus (Madden, Jew. Coinage, \\\i. 83, 8.'), 87, 244). This form seems to have been that exclusively used in the East, and I.etronne states (La Croii- ans^e in M^m. de I' Acad. vol. xvi.) that he never found the ^P on any of the Christian monuments of Egypt. Its adoption was doubtless from its alfinity to the crux ansata. It IS the only monogram in the Vatican Codex (4th cent.), in the CWe.r Pezae CanUih. {bt\\ or 6th cent.), and in the Codex Sinaiticus (4th cent.), where it occurs in four places, at the end of .Jeremiah, twice at the eml of Isaiah, and in the middle of the word ESTAVPCO0H in the 8th ver. of chap. xi. of Uevelation (Martignv, J-'ict. p. 416). It was on the coins struck at Antioch (§ xi.) that Constantine first introduced the _H, about the vear 335, though the same form occurs on the coins struck after his death at Lyons and (?) Aries (§ xiii.). The earliest example of the equilateral cross t5?| may be seen on the breast of or suspended from the neck of one of the kings on the slabs brought from Nineven (Bonomi, Mneveh and its Palaces, pp. 333, 414; cf. p. 303). At a later date its form was -+- (De Witte, Mon. Cii-am. vol. i. pi. xciii.)i sometimes accompanied by globules 7T^, as on vases, both of which symbols may have had their origin in the sign >-4-i, which occurs on the coins of Ciaza — frequently cjiUed the " monogram of Gaza " — on monuments and vases of Phoenician origin, on Gallo-Celtio coins, on Scandinavian monuments called "Thor's hammer," and on Indian coins called " the Swas- tika cross " (Kapp, Das labarum, etc., in vol. xxxix. of the Vereins v. Altert lumsfreundem im Rlieinlande, 1885; Garrucci, Num. Cost. 2nd ed. p. 242). The three principal forms of crosses in anti- quity are (1) the cross X called decussata (2) the cross X called commissa, and (3) the cross -T- called immissa. [Cross.] The form ^^ was doubtless an abbreviated inonogram of the name nf Christ. Julian the MONEY Apostate, in speaking of his hostility against Christianity in his satire against the people of Antioch, writes (MisopOjon, Jul. Op. p. Ill, l'nii> 1583), "You say I wage war with tlie Chi and you admire the Kappa" («af 8ti iroAe/i(i t^ xr ■ir66o$ 5f vnas (XatiiTt rov Koittto); and again {on. cit. i>. 99), "They say that neither the C/ii nnv the Kappa ever did the city any harm; it is hard to understand the meaning of this wiso riddle of yours, but we happen to have been informed by some interpreters of your city that they are initial letters of names, the one dcnotin'j Christ, the other Constantius '' {rh Xi, (pi^criv, ou5f c f^UKvat r^v hAMv, ovif rb Kinita .... iriXouv SV9<'\f If ri> fiev XpicTThv rh Si KwKTTay- TlOf). The cross f is in the form of a Tan an.i appears to be a variety of the crux ansata, nr "cross with a handle" found on Kgyptian aud Assyrian monuments. It was sometimes used in the same manner as the S^ in the middle of the name of the deceased, as may be seen on « marble of the 3rd centui-y in the Callixtinc cemetery with the legend I U E "^ N K. Thp cross "T- has been generally supposed to be the kind on which our Lonl was crucified, which seems further corroborated from the fact that the title of Hebrew, Gnek, and Latin w,is placed a6oie his head (Matt, xxvii. 37) or orcr him (Luke xxiii. 38; cf. Mark xv. 25) or over the cross (John six. 19) and so would have a form like ^^ De Rossi has shown (De Christ, tit. Cnrlh. m vol. iv. of Spidl. Solesmcnse, ed. Pitra, 1858) that no Christian monument of certain date before the 5th century gives examples of the cr"x immissa, or of that which has been called the Greek — — |— • On the other hand an epitaph, which from its consular date is earlier than the reign of Constantine, proves that the Christians had a monogram composed of the letters l and X ('Ir/o-oCj, XpKTTos), thus formed ^ (De Rossi, Insrript. Christ, vol. i. p. 16, 1855). The luost ancient and most correct form of tlic monogram of Christ occurs upon a monuments 21, etc ) ^Syptians, 1841, Snppl. p|. 20, {^m. Cost 2nd e« the^irst^o unhJ^^U n„ 5"^^^""^°""! '•.^" -na.p-«^-^.F-et.pJe vol'.' vi".T80?[hTt\*^-'^'=^''*"'.^''^'- ^'"'"' ^^'•'' r,„- h; A- J V """'^ "' "'s norse, the othor ^«id(^non,KSvm 2TTil''* T^Ji" " note 33)-probablTfn q 4 k' Tillemont, Const. the tiHp3- T V '1 31a when he was decreed alludes in his "Caesars" when he sneaks^'nf -romh""": ';r ""'"••"^'* "^ theUrn Vn hp ,fli f.-^'.' *y*' constantly fixed, and from the .style of his hair and face leading the lifeTf m7nl^:"''''T'^- Constantino flso had M. all Constantme'e sons Caesars, and Eusebius Several coins and medallions of Constantine I.. of h s wife Jausta, and of his .ons Crismw Constantine II., and Constantiu. H. with th.! mmAw, some of which were issued at C^n Lt " nople are given by Cohen, but very few are now in existence. The abs'urd brassUd^ufo" ' Tlie Rev. J. Wordiworth (Smith. Diet of rkri,i Buv. vol .. p. 649) .peaks of ihe ^'nZ-ty^^ traces of the hands mentlonwl hv Vaa.",.,""?'^ author doe, not mention the *ami,'in~™1;„ ;;Vt'iJ ««n, on which the face I. " .trctched out Tup Toward Ood («.-aT,TP on the helmet, and ^ or _^, trao4 en creux on a pedestal supporting a shield, on which VOT. P. R., originally published by Garrucci (Aum. Cost. 1st cd. Nos. 13 and 16), and now considered by him to be false {Xum. Cost. 2nd ed. p. 253 ; I^ev. Xum. 1866, p. 110). To which may be added the sihur piece of Constantine 11. Caosar, described incorrectly as a gold coin' from Tristan, by Garrucci {Num. Cost. Ist ed. No. 10), with the legend VICTORIA AVCKJ. and in the field -j-, a piece which has been in all probability con- founded with the coins of Constantine III. (407- 411) with the legend victoria AAAVQGOa. § zix. CoiiM of Constantine II., Constantiua II., and Constans Angusti — Introduction of A itnd P on the tabarum} but many other types were introduced, among which may be noticed the FEL. TEMP. Repaiiatio {Felix temporis rcparatio), bearing on the Uharmn all the three fonns— |J«, ^, )^ (Fig. 26). The " happy reparation " did not however e.Nten^l to the softening of manners, for the types of the coins as a rule represent scenes of the grossest cruelty. At the introduction of Christianity artistic style seems to have poriished, ami the coinage of this and later periods, to quote M. Cohen's expression {MAI. Imp. vol. vi. p. 26+, note), can be summed up in two words — " mono- tonie dans les types, lorsqu'ils ne sent pas bar- bares, barbaric lorsqu'ils ne sont pas nionotone.s." It is during the reign of Constnntius 11. that the brass coins with the inscription HOC sioxo VICTOR ERIS are first issued (Kig. 27), a IcgenJ which is repeated on the coins of Vetranio (350) and of Constantius Callus (351-354). The most important innovation of this period was the introduction of the letters A anil U)' I havo already pointed out (§ xviii.) that the coin of Constantine I. with these letters caimot be relicil on, and I have now further to st.ite that many numismatists and others ((iiirrucci, Martigny ; see art. A and CI) have accented OS genuine a gold coin of Constantius with the i For the classiQcallon In this sccKon of the coins uf the sons of Constantino with the loRend olobi* ex- EHCiTvs, which Is fnlly developed In my pn|HT In the Numitmatic Chronicle, (N. S. 1878, vol. xviii, p 33), I am Indebtcil to the labours of the lute Mr. tic Sulis. ' On some of the coins of Constans and ConMuntius II. the letter M occurs on the labarum, which M. dc Wllle baa fUggiB'ed {Rev. iVuii. 18B7, p. 197) may U' the Initial letter of the Virgin Mary, and Mr. King {f:arty rkrUU .".';;». p. 4.'!) n( if(ig}UT.ti:i:. coa'.jnander-ln-chlef un'l" ( nstans, bnt neither of these theories Is worthy ct serious thought. Moreover the letters 0, C, G, I, S, T, or V, alK> («ur on the toliaruiii, and how are these to hi Interpreted I I cannot explain the letters. jlobe surmounted \vi MONEY * )^ W which turns out to have been de.sonbe.1 oHgimilly by Uamluri (vol. ii. p. 227) •s A )^ Q; but the authenticity of the piece is very doubtful. These letter., do how- ever occur upon the second brass coins of .n.tanfus 11. (Ki,.. .«). ,tmck about (?.5(.u 3..!, and also on a rare silver medallion of unstans m the 'Musde de Vienne' (Coh,. f leJ. Im,, No. 28), on which are represented lour m.htary standards, on the seL„,r the letter A. on the thir.l OJ, nn.I above nP anJ Lssucd at lto,ne. It ha.s been sugge"^ed {Mm Appculce p. 15) that Constais i St, ing th,s n,edallion at Kon.e wished o tost A his^ adherence to the Catholic .hnnna of t e divinity and eternity of the Incarnate Hor.1, in opposition to the Arian heresy avoured by his brother Constantius, „„d it niav ave been struck soon after the council Jf Mrhca in ,47. Though the letters A and U) w«« probably en,p oyed perhaps even as en.^ » the council of Nice in ,325 (art. A and n), it .,^s nut till about 347 that they commenced to on into general use in any ci.se on coins. As t. the form U) instead of fl, (iarrucci asserts (}hj^.jl!lpU,, p l,i8) th.at the fl nowhere occu on any authentic Christian nu.nument, and con- omns as al.so does l)e Kossi, a ring published §xx. Coins of Ncpotian, Vetranio, Magnenlius, Nepotian made hiir. df master of liome in iM, and issued gold coins with the legend VRU3 HOMA and the type Kome seated holding a gUe surmounted with )^ (;g), but was killcJ after a reign of twenty-eight d„vs Umnio, on hearing of the death oJ-Constins «i.ithe revolt of Magnentius, had him.sel? pr". trt "T""" "' '*'™'"'"' «■"' P'-'Hluced-n Z 71 'u-''i:V^" Ri^H-viiLiCAii with the tjpe of himsell hol.ling the taharwn, on which ■^- He also repeated the coinage with the logcnJ HOC SIONO vieroB kris. The usume.- Jlaguentius (.350-353) and his son Decentius struck coins with the A )j^ (u at A.Man- «« (Amiens), a mint that was suppressed soon «U.r his death by Constantius II. On the c„ins 01 Constantius Gallus Cacmr (351-354) the mm,o VICT0« er.s again, and for tl! last e occurs. Some coins of this prince with e/,j, reverse shew that he to a cei-tain eU nt Mhor Tdi^";! "'*'' ""* ''"«"" "i''"'""' »'■ '"» hmnediately on the accession of Julian the Vtae(,5 -3ti3)all Christian emblems were etnbli,.hed. In consequence most of the coins I thbemperor bear the image of Ap,dlo JuDitei ;-.iv^g;;p,;;:So;nft;^,:;^rse;- ElvtVr ^'^' "f""-^ -^^ I»i»- It i-^ then S« would h?*^"""" J*""' ""y "^^i" °f this innw would be m oi.stence bearing Christian Mf MONEY 1287 I »ig"^. "n'l yet one has been published -a bronze I medallion-representing Julian holding a stm- dard, beneath which is j^ ^Colieu, MeU. L„p. t;J:l'uZjir^'^- '[''," °"'y ''"'"t ■■» its t Vt! <• ^T "t It shews Julian ns bearinir the 'tie of a„-sar, and if really authentic m,t l.nve been struck imme.liatcly on h ,„„,""; ment to that honour in 355. I canm h o v ," say that the medallion is above B«"Sn to thedcm .,f TAoodosius t/w Great (395) '^ Under Jovian, the successor of Julian tK« f'^tate although a few coins b ari g " i* tyiies^ with the legend VOTA Pviu-iCA occui nnd which continue to circulate during the X;; f \ alentinian I., Valens, and Gratiantchri ti m" em •■^■f; 1" a cross together with the monogram ;j< or the simple, laharum are of common oc currence (Cohen, JM. Imp. Nos 17 2n T},. ^^'■.^4Go;Ki;:g.^4'^;!^i:'«;f;;^'i;^. as struck at lUvenna, cannot be genui e l' Ifavenna was not established as a i.Tint z^' iT. ro^ of Ilor^ri.. (Madden, ^nl cl^nfs 181.1, vol I p. 181 ; 18«2, v,d. ii. pp. GO 253 • /frnd',. of l{„m. Num. p. 159) * ^ ' ' Under Valentinian I. the mo.st notable rein- troduction is that of the form £. which is generally carried at the top of the sceptre held by the emperor (Cohen, Med. imp. No. 20) bnt sometimes occurs in the field of the coin (No 05 * bimilar emblems, as also the /afta,^„/ad -r;;-.' with the )g or X continue on the coins during the reigns of his brother Valens the 'iniai;"l ^''-.l^' 1'".=' ^""•^' «■■■"-" «nd Val n! tmian 11 and Iheodo.sius I. the Great ' The h'lifrofT^'f •*'"',' 'T "'•AeliaFlacci fin- rS • } ^^i""'"' '■- who was much esteemed fo her piety, also exhibit interesting Chii't „„ embems, among the most .striking%f \h ,h ■^ the type of victory .seated inscribing on a shield the s^ (Cohen, M^d. Imp. No. I), a coinswf"" H "'""'" ^"l-^ntly afterwards on the coins of other empresses; whilst the coins ,,f Magnus Maximus, usurper in liritain and Gau and of his son Victor (iiONO RWPvdlicae kati) tl.e form conob ConttantimpoH 72, wruis oJ„ „ h ' Vafcn nlun , . and The,Kl,«lus 1. (Ma,,,,.,,,, ;v«« c' ' "' sotutl,' coined from one pounU of gold (yum thr,^ p. 3.7). that M. „e Pe..«„y inJ^^yl^' hM.' p"': i'i ! .* wy^ >H.i !. ', L MM Ii88 MONEY \^''4'' ''11 ' m4 kiilI of Eitgenius, usurper in Gaul, shew more or less the same symbols. § xxii. Division of the Empire (395). A. T/w West to end of Western empire (476). B. 'J'he East to the time of Leontius (488). A. TAi' Vies*.— After the death of Theodosius I. the empire was divided between his two sons Arcadius and Honorius," the former taking the Eastern, the latter the Western provinces. About this time the type of Victory, holding a globe surmounted by a cross, is introduced (Arcadius, Sabatier, Mon. Byz. vol. i. p. 404; Honorius, Cohen, Me'd. Imp. No. 24), and the Greek cross may be seen on the exaijia solidi of Arcadius, Honorius, and Theodosius II. (Cehen, No. 6, Sabatier, pi. iii. No. 9). On a gold coin of Honorius struclt at Ravenna, in the collection of Dr. John Evans, the emi)eror is represented holding a spear, surmounted by _E, on the head of an animal which appears like a lion with a serpent's or dragon's tail. On certain coins of Aelia Galla Placidia, wife of Coniitantius III., the colleague of Honorius for a fc'S' months, the jP or a crosf, is re- presented on her right shoulder, whilst the >P i.s within a wreath on the reverse (Cohen, Nos. 1 -■IC), and the hand from heaven crowning the eijiprcss i' introiIi.ced (Cohen, Nos. 2, 10, 11), as bad also been the cas.> rn ihe coins of Eudoxia in the East. The us'irper Pristv Attalus seems to have dr.ii):>ed Christian em'ilems, and Uome having bi'on sac!;eii by Alar'" who placed him on the tlivone, he (Ureu tostrilte silver medallions twice ♦ he size of a Hvc-shilling piece, and gold and &iKer coins with the presumptuous legend INVICTA ROMA ALTERNA (Cohcn, NoS. 1, il-S). The usual emblems occur on the coins of John, proclaimed e;ri)eror in 423. Valenlinian III. appears to have been the first emperor who wore a crosf on his diadem, if the gold medallion is genuine (Cohen, No. 1, from Banduri), and on other coins (Cohen, No. 11), holdmg a cross and a globe on which Victory, "• I )urlng the reign of Honorius some bruss medals were issiiod representing in most casts tUe head or Alexander, bnt sometimes that of Honorius, and on tlie reverse ar ass suckling her j-oung, accompanied by the legends n. N. IHV. (jit) xi'S DEI riLivs or lovis FiLrvs or asina, or as on a largo medallion of the contomiate class, the monu- gram jP . The efflgy of Alexander the Great seems to have been considered as a " pnitectlon " (Trcb. P(iU. "xxxTTR." 14). John Chrysostom (ffomii. II. No. 6; cf. Montfaucon, Op. Chryt. vol. 11. p 243) reproacbed certain bad Christians of his time for wearing as amulets on their beads or feet medals of bronze with the head of Alexander the Macedonian (voiiitriiara XdAta ■A\efai'8pov tou MaKtScSiXK rai? xeifiaAai; (tat Toi? iroo-i iripiBtiTiJiOvvniv). These me. 3U), thinks th.it "tbry arc !lic w.^vk .->f certain evil Christians or the Gnostics or Basllldians, who employed these medals as 'plerrcs astrlfenfl" to circulate among the people their falae and detestable doctrines." [See Heuals, below.] MONEY he changes the ordinary captive trampled under foot to a hum m-hcadei}. serpent, a custom fo|. lowed by many of his successors. The type of the emperor holding the mappa or volumen and (I tonij cross was also introduced (Cohen, No. 21). His wife Licinin Kudoxia also bore the cross on her diadem on her coins struck in Italy (Fig. 29; Cnhen, No. 1). A very rare gold coin of this einprevs (De Salis, Num. Chron. N. S. 1867, vol. vij. pi, viii. No. 1) has the >P sui rounded by a circle and the legend SALVS OUlioNTis fkucitas ocoi- DiiNTis. It was struck on the occasion id' her marriage ifn 437, and she was so called beL■:lll^e Theodosius II. had no son, and the Eastern em- pire seemed likely, as well as the Western, to become the inheritance of his eldest daughter's issue (De Salis, op. cit. p. 206). Some coins of his sister Justa Grata Honoria bear the legend BONO RBIPVBLICAK (Cohen, No. 1). The usual types occur on the coins of Petro- nius JIaximus, Avitus, M.ijorian, Anthemius, and his wife Eufemia, but on one coin of this emperor representing Anthemius and Leo, tliere is between them a tablet (surmounted by a cioss) on which is inscribed the word pax (Cuhcu, No. 9).i On the acces.sion of Olybrius he dared to introduce the legend SALVS MVNDI, engraving on his coin a targe cross, though he only enjoyed a reign of about three months and thirteen days. The coins of Glycerius, Julius Nepos and Romu- lus Augustus (Fig. 30), the last emperor of the Western empire, oiler the usual symbols. B. Jlie East. — Under Arcadius, as already ])oiuled out, the type of Victory holding a ylobt surmounted by a cross was introduced. Coins with the legend NOVA SPi-3 RMi'VliLlCAK ami the type of Victory resting on a shield were struck (Sabatier, jl/o;». Bi/^.. No. 17), niatehiiig the coins of his wife Eudoxia, with the leaeml SALVS RiPVBLiCAE, (sic) and the type of Victory inscribing on a shield the ^P (Fig. 31; Sabatier, No. 3), a type that was already in vogue at the time of her mother in-law Flaccilla. The question of the attribution of the coins bearing the names of Kudocia and Eudoxia was for a long time in- volved in great obscurity till set at rest by the late Mr. de Salis (.Yum. Chron. N. S. 1867, vol. vii. p. 203) ; and many coins bearing the name of Eudoxia with the >P, given by Sabatier to the wife of Theodosius II., are now attributed to the wife of Arcadius. Theodosius II. issued coins with the legeml GLORIA ORVIS {sic) TERRAR. representing hitnself holding the labarum and a globe cntcijer, and all the coins with the name KVDOCIA belong to the wife of this emperor (Fig. 32). In 451 Marcian was proclaimed emperor owin^- to the influence of Pulcheria, the sister of Theo- dosius II., whom he married, and who was at this time about fifty years of age. A gold coin was struck by Marcian to commemorate this event, bearing the legend feliciter Ni'l)Tils(sce Maretation is doubtful *^ Un the death of his uncle, Ju.stinian I sor- ;ius, do not h's reign. The ^ (reversed) is also fixed No 2'A sT'' "5 ""' '"'^'"" (Sab. pi. xil. ^0. 22), set as ,t seems on a plate surrounded by gems (Kig. 35), and the form n|^ occupies the ZtlVZt^\"^"-\^^ '"'"' "*■ ""' ™'-'" copper wins (Sab. pi. xvu. Nos. 2 and 9) ' The coins of the Ostrogoths in Italy com- mencing at the overthrow of Romulus Augu; (47b-5„,!), which generally bear the poftr it« ot Anastasius, Justin I, and Justinian I and many of which cany on the far.ica egeml of -NVlcrA RO.MA. as well as the coins of tlfe y'iu. snci.:r an '■'•'-'" ^'''•''*>' ''" ■"" «'imre any The reign of Justin II. (505-578 , with the e.xception of the pieces of himself and\vfe So,,hia with the inscription vita, to which 1 have already alluded, oilers no new types (578"' 821 th ""'''™'" V^'""' "• ^^»-^tantine (0(8-, 82) the cross is placed on four steps (S.b p. X.X1.. No. 13), or on a circle or glCe gab P . xxu. Nos. 17, 18), types that become espe- ually common under Heraclius, whilst on .some ot his coins he IS represented holding the volZ men, and a sceptre surmounted by au e g^ above which a cross (Sab. pi. xxii. No 1,5 ; xxi 1' b't '' 2'.""tl'^)' " t.vi'« "ccurring on ti, ™ h of Mauricius liberius (682-602), who al.s,, iss.i v a ery rare so/«/,« (of which a woodcut is .iv,., bv habntier, vol. i. p. 238), representing himself holding the ro/.-»,f« and long c o.s.s, and on the rV verse V ictory holding a long sceptre terminatiu: in -p, and a cross on a globe (see the descrip" tion of a coin of Leo I. § xxii.). The coins of tocas (602-610) are of the usual type Heraclius(610-641),whoissuedcoin;ofhimself and sons Heraclius Coastantine, and Hera,de,.„a with the 1 tie of Cons,,/, an ofHce that w, s ntt definitely abolished till the reign of Leo VI. (886- 912), produced the legend DfVS ADIVTA ROMANIS (Fig. 36; Sab. pi. xxix. No. 23) on his silver corns, a legend which continued on the coins of his successors down to the time of Jus- tmian II. (685). Some of his copper coTa, , ^ an entirely new feature, in that the l.ge, | " completely Gr..*, instead of the curious mimre of Greek and Latin, and also reverts to the Constantinian legend gN TdTO NIKA {~-!, I 121)0 WONKY MONEY nmi Im i'm Ira NIKATEon thdsa of Micli^iel VII. and Mum (Sab. pi. li. No. 11). Thi' late Dr. Kinliiy liaa stigi^csted (divece nmler the A'om.iiw, p. 5++) tliat the cupper voiat, ot' nule falnic with tlio €N TOTO NIKA legend were prcibably coined by Heracliiis fur the use ot' the troops and proviminls during his Persian campaii;ns, to wiiiih tlieory, with tlie e-xeejition ot" the words " nnle t'nhiir,"as tliese coins are no rud;'r tlian tlie rest ot' the copper currency, the Hon. .). I.. Warren assentoil, addins; " that s\ioh n type would lie peculiarly npjiro- priate in a war aijainst the crescent and the inlidels, thus readoptinj; the lahur m iru^tto, translated, however, and thereby shewins; how C.s.sentially Greek thecni|)ire had become " (Xuin. C/inin. S. S. 18i!l, vcd. i. p. i-2'.)). The .same type Wiis copied by Constans (t!41-l)(!8), and an interestin<; account "f some coins of this emperor and his sous, discovered in the island of Cyprus, has been written liy Mr. Warren (up. cit. p. 4'_'). ■ Durin-,' the short reiijn of Theodosius 111. (71l>) «i a croKs tm the coins (Kig. 37) of Justinian II. Khinotmetus (085-iil)j) and on his coins, with his son Tiberiu.i IV. after his ri^storation (7i).')-7H). From the reign of Leo III. the Isaurian (710-741), the fir.st of the Iconoclasts, to th.at of Irene (797-802), all images of Christ, the Virgin, and Saints were abolished, though the legend IhSHS XPISCMC NIKA without any image, as I have above shewn, was introduced during the reign of Con.stantiue V. and his .son Loo (751- 77.")). The bust of Christ facing on a cross was again produced (S.ib. pl. xlii. No. 1) on the coins of Michael I. Khangabe (8 1 1-8 1 3), and at'ter another interval of about 30 vears, on those of (Sab. pl. xliv. No. 7) Michael" III. and his mother Theodora (842-856), and on thnse of Michael 111. (Sab. pl. xliv. No. IJ) when reigning alone (856-866), but with the legend IhSyS XPISBOC^ . On a brass coin of Michael VII. Ducas (1071-1078; Sab. pl. li. No. 8) the bust of Christ on the cross occurs between t'l'o stars but without any Iciicud. (2) liiist of Christ faciwj on a cross with nimhiis, from the reign of Constantine X. and Romanus II. (948-959) to that of Isaac L Comnenus (1057-1059). The nim'ius is gene- rally adornea with gems. [Sab. pl. xlvi. No. 18; xlvii. Nos. 10-12, 17; xlviii. No.s. 10, 19, 20; xlix. Nos. 3, 5; 1. No. 1.] (3) Christ tcith nimbus crucit;er seated facing, sometimes holding the right hand raised, from the reign of Basil 1. and Cimstantine IX. (869-870) to that of Manuel I. Comnenus (1143-1180). [Sab. pl. xliv. No. 22 ; xlvi. No.s. 1, 3, 4, 6, 12; xii.\. No.s. 2, 4, IG, 17; 1. Nus. 2, 0, 10; Ivi, No. 3.] It was on the coins of this type (Sab, pl. xlix, Nu. 17) that Isaac I. Conineaus changed SIKI (see above) i.^ MONEY thotv|,e„ftl,e ^-oM coinnge of the empire, «n,l nnr.'SM..,! 0., ,t l,m nwn tigure with a ,| -awn .war, ,n ins nght han.l, thereby, „„ the Uv n- nc uruens pretend, n,cril,ing his elevation to tlie throne, „.,t to the grace of G„,|, but to l,i" ojvn eourngu (Kiulay, l{,st. of By, and W (4) Christ wllk Himbm cni>-i,,cr stawlhin f,vin "'« '"••-'ss c'-ins of .lolin I. Zimisces MONEY 1201 ?i:5^"7«^b;;;;i;rthrXir;;::o^~: + inbgs XPISTMS bAS L6M bASILP (K.?. 38; .Sab. pi. xlviii. Nos. ;i, 5, ? k> ':« I .he n.tribution of these anonnn^us" coiills John I. /imisces ,s founded on a passage of Scv ite and of Cedrenns, where it is said that "this emperor ordered to be placed ui.on the con^ he linage of the Saviour, which had no Ik n done belore, and on the other side L.,tin letters forming the sentence, iicsvs ciiRisi vs lu x an only refer to these cop,K-r coins, as the bust ul Christ occurs (as 1 have shewn (1)> on the coins ot other metals of earlier d.ites. The same letters are sometimes connected with the word SIKA (see above) (Sab. pi. ilviii. Xo. B; lii. Nos 18, 19; Iviii. No. 18; L^iii. No n a form ot legend also occurring on the com.ei' «>ms of Romanus IV. Dio.on.s (1U07-1O 70) ™t lioi-e representing the bust of Christ uW„mt tlie cross or mmbus, and with three globules on either side of His head (Sab. pi. li. iiZ.iT Ihetype continues from tlie time of Theodora Am. 1», 20), as well as on those of his urede- «or Manuel II. (Sab. pi. l.,iii. n„3. y\\"f'- tie bust of Christ is surroumled hy 'sttsov crosmmth the legend OV.XAPITI BAP Acr X?"'^"^ "^^ ^'-^^^ofTAi,?, ' k *o„.,„,,"_equivalent to the Dei ./ratid on r wn coinage. It is sometimes accompanied by f-s legend KgROHOei for K.V.6 BOH06I « on the corns of Alexius I. Comnenus (Sab M"..No. 0),and Manuel 1. Comnenus (Sab fi. v.Nos.5andlO; Ivi, No. 5). ^ (t>) C.insi mth nimbus crHci,,er seated facimi SXS6ASILe 6ASILI, and on a verv rare Ttie words K6. Rowmci -,.„ aHcd nn fl,„ „ ■ ? ,, '^^l "'« sometimes "iiM on the coins of Alexius I. and John II »h.lston some of Andronicus II. PalaeoJo^ anj' | I Andronicus III (\'i"r. ii')h\ ik i , . iNVfit BOH©6l (Sab, pi. hi. N„s. 14, 1,-,) On some the coins of Michael VIII.'( ,4. 1282 Sab. lix. Nos. 3-(n r/iriV , .11. ■ , --A/.r or,,i„,.us is ...^h^l J ^^^S sr^orl^c;:.;i^""""^-'""''""'^"tth^ u,';xi:^^ry:i;;^'^'^^''^'^-^^;^^: Ale^x"!?. '?"/s"i 'ST."^9, °'='^"'' »" «"•"« coins of No 11) " Wy ^'^'g' JJ; Sub. pi. xlv. .0 have been ;,rrrm,i*trrthV'''"''^'r^ ''''''' a «!' o?Sfo:t;ir*r ^'"^v^<'«% of (Sab. pi xlvi No t«w K fvf''"'" *''« *"ne VII. Duels lS711,r^'-''-^''' ^' ^> ^"-^hael panied b;\h?i S'^^k^BoSen •;;^'^"'"- ffo^f'^i. mother of Zl M^) BOH0ei (e.ornicus II. I'alftuolojrusi (rj82-l.'i28), and of (Sab. pi. Ix. Nos. 1.1, 14) Amlronicus 11. anil hi.s s(in Mtchiiel IX. (l:;9l-i:i2o). The walls are those of Constantinople, anil the type comniemoiaten the restoriitinn of the ) to that of Alexius I. Com- nenus (1081-1118). [Sab. pl. 1. No. 7 ; li. No. 6 ; lii. No. 7.] On the coin of Constantine XII. there is the legend AeCnOINA CCxJZOIC €VCEBH MONOMAKON {l.adymayest thou preserve the jjious Monom icims). On some speci- mens the words ©K€. R0HO6I occur. On other coins the Virgin is repre.sented sicfe- faced as on those (Sab. pi. Ivi. Nos. 12, 13) of Manuel I. Comnenus (1143-1180). 0) Virgin with nmi'^us standing croming em- peror, smrtetimes half-tenqth. on coins of (Sab. pl. xlvii. No. 17)John l.Zimisce<(9ii'J-H76),ou which, in addition to the letters M© above her head, there is added the legend ©eOTOC. 60H©. JIONEY 1(0 063P (mother of God help the lord John) [A. CiliiiST, No. 2J, and from the time of Komanus III. Argyrus (1028-10;!4; Sab. pl. xlix. No. 2) to that of (Sab. pl. Iv. Nos 7. p.)- Ivi. Nos. 3,3) Manuel 1. Comuenus(114.'.-l 18i').' On gold coins of (Sab. pl. xlvii. No. 12) Njce^ phorus 11. Focas (SlLJ-JOliD), and of(Siib. pl. Ixvii. No. 1) John Angelus Comnenus, cnipuror of Thcssalonica (1232- 1234), the Virgin is repre- sented half-length presenting a laixg cross to the emperor; on some of Michael VUl. Palaeoloeua (1201-1282; Sab. pl. lix. Nos 10, 11) she is re^ presented /m//-fe/yU)N, and (2) on the obverse AA- N€IZ€I— ©€U), and on the reverse OeA6- OONnTOO-XON, which may be interpreted liut a])pear3 to be MONEY »>V »a»;f„ robs ir.V»,Ta.iT^,>j^„„d Aa^/C.. turns of tl,e «ame Hobr.-w verse (I'.ov. xix. 17) ami the lat ter is the exuet tra,.,lation of the LXX lhoi.e|„eces have been published by Dr. Krie.l^ ae„, „r (.Vu;„. ^.U.cM/t, vol. ii. Viiua,, mo; IVikle. Dr. Frei.ilaen.ler remarks that "il is n,r>ous that the coins of smallest value are a - ways those which remind (he possessor to Rive them til the iioor." • i" gi>t. Another brass coin or medal with the legend fek-n°7,ft°)? •"•' "'"''■ ^""^ "*•"'•""-"» '"this re Kn, but (he piece is not above suspiei,.n Madden .WCWN. S. 1H78, vol.'l^'i p. 1»I.) [bee JIkdau below.] To the time of John Ii. Comnenus (1118- mi n^n"-^' '"'';•"'"' "''''"''" ^'- ''"'^'eologus (lJ41-l,iJl), according to the late Mr. .le Salis .ndwith greater i.robability, a most remarkable p,ece>s attributed, of which the following is a descrijition : — » Obv. The emperor with nimbus standing facing, holding cross and labarum (surmoun ed by cros.s) on which X. ■■"ouuieu in/'? m'^'v''''^' *':'--''il>l'ing and making offer- gs to the Vngm Mary, who holds a child in her lap. The \ irgm wears the nimbus >xnd is seated raismghernght hand. Between the Magi and the Virgin the letters ^^^O.fi. (Fig. 42.) This ,,iece, which is in the British Museum, is coDsalered by Mr. Grueber to be undoubtedly genuine. 1 he shape of the labarum is uncertain MONEY 1293 '■ ■ l! but appears to be ^ . The inscription is perha,,s6VA076^-"f KHJIANV I, (s,e) was formerly in the I'em- thfh.tl r w"' ""''•'""^'"S "''° *'"' -^ineHf the Kev S S. F.ewis, who has published and jngiaved ■ i„ the new illustrated edition of "uei anirt^^y ?^^/ ^P- ^^ «d- fa.ssell ette , and Gali.in). Mr Lewis kimllv sent me the piece to see, and I must confess that^I am no « logother favourably impressed with its appear T% ' """y "*«*«"■« that Mr. Burgon the iuthor of the Pcnijrohe ScUo CaMogue (p. 324) Zsed !t among "early fabrications in copper bear n^ minginary types," and stated tha '"the c ,„! 1«. .on can hardly be regarded as genuine bu " spunous only on account of its^ co,n^ltZ. The two birds (doves?) in the ev , of the reverse, Mr. lewis (o,,. cit.) suggesis mav "deli- jately symbolise the puriHcatiou." [See Mkuals, ,/.iST^^V! ^'"""g")' has suggested (lict. assistant in the Department of Coins and Medals, British Museum "the trouble that he has had in superintending he asting of most of the coins here eng,•ave,■^ „„d n tL "'"" "■'"' "■''''■■'' »"= '>''' ''"^«''^red my numerous queries. The principal work.s referred to are as follows : -feuardent, Meyaillci cle Constantin et do sos Ills portant Je. su/nes cle Christianisme in the /cr«" jum,s,mt,,uv, 1856, p. 247; C. Caved"ni Jiicerche cnticho inturno alle meda,,lie Ui Co.tan'- t>noMa,jnoo -/«' .«„.• /,,,„./; insk,niteT p\ d swiboUCnstUmi in the Opnscoli Jielujiosiul (Zl\ ^''7o'- '• '"• '*''■ ■■''-"1- ^^'odena, 1858 (t rage i part 27 pages) ; N,u.ve ric. crit. intorno altc mcJ. Custantmiane insi.jnite deW effinio delta Cro.. ,n the Up,^coli Keli.iiosi, etc., lTv. J^ 5.J-b3, Modena, 1858 (tirage 4 part 11 pagei K Garrucc.,i\ «m.smu<«;u Costantiniana Lrtant, .„ • 7 ■ n ■'. r "»"S'"''<«;u Costantiniana portante ic.imd, Lnsttanesimo, in his VetriOrnatidi fi.nire ". oro trovatonei Cimiteri dei Cristiani prUuM d,Soma, ,.p 86-105, Roma, 1858; C Cavedo^ 'mndu;eale rcerche critiche, etc. in the Op^l rf,nV/ /r-l* -^/P"''' ?*^ f^K"')! H. Cohen, J/.-I dmles Mp^r,ales, vols. v. and vi. Paris, 1861 1802, vol. vn. (Supplement), 1868 ; J. Sabatier Monm,es Buzanti^ies, 2 vols. Paris, 1862 -K Wucci, .^„„.. Cost. sia dei sel/ni di Cr^i p. 232, Koma 1864 [a partial translation of thU ('po''232^ . '-''^;'!^' ""'"/"K »•'« ■•■'troduction ■'5^' ^2f:-''5)'««l t^« concluding remarks (pp. I866 p^'7«"""h-''."\, ""'/'^'^ ^yumismatiixl w ?■ 1^:/^' ^^""^ ^"« """^n translated into Lnghsh (but must be used with caution) by Mr! l;v\ i"^' ^'"•'yj'"-'^t''^'> ^nmisJti/s a>^ other Antuiua,-u,n Tracts, 1873]; C. Cavedoni ^'^"^'l^nella „^,„ .aizione della Num. c7st. MP. Raffaelc Oarrucci d. C d. G. in the Sivista dolla Aum. ant. e modem, vol. i. pp 21ol2''8 AstU864; R. Garrucci, Aote alia Fun Cost in the r,ssertaz,om Arch, di vario argomento, vol i pp. 2^)-30, Roma 1865 ; Martign^, Z SrTtt;^ 18bo; K W. Madden, Christian Emblems on the 1877 7 H ^t"":smaiic Chronicle, N. S. 8 7 vol. xvn. pp. 11, 242. 1878, vol. xviii. pj ' ^^^- [F. W. M.] Passing from the Eastern Empire to Western ¥'\ I i ' "«H m ' i! 'tC'i i ■ p •t * y ir i 1294 MONEY U' I KuHPiio, we liiil that, frmn tho roign (if Ho- ndi'iiis ildwiiwiinls, thi' grailiml loss (it" tcrritdry t(i the Uciiiiim I'tniiiro is miirl;(».l by tho iiitrd- (liu'tion (if new Cdiniiijcs issued liy tho biirlmrinn invailcrs in plnco of that which iirnoci'ili^l tVoni th(! ini|i(.'nal mints. In nidst cases, hdwcvcr, tlicse now issues liogin ns nicru imitations dt' the Western or Kastern imperi.il coins, and it ia not till Idng »iibsei]uent to their ac(niisition of a cdimtry that tho barbarian nations institute ilistinetly roooi;nisable series of coins. The tact is, that the imperial ciiinage had biM'n so loni; the coinai^e of the Koman world that it was onlv gradually that the Teutonic invaders conceived the uossibility of substituting a .soparat(! coinage of their own. The length of time which often elapsoil between the settling of these invaders in Itonnin territory and their lirst issue of a coinage on which the name of tho emjioror is replaced by that of a barbarian king, is e.'sem- pliliod in the case of the Visigoths, who under Astanlf in 410 established a kingdom in A()ui- tania, but who did not begin a national coinai'o until tho reign of I,(>ovigil(| (.'i?,'!). the first kmg of all Spain. Inde(Hl I'rocopius com|dains of tho audacity of tho Frankish king (Tliood(>- bert), who for tho first time ventured to .strike gold coins " bearing his own portrait, not that of the emperor as was [heretofore] the [universal] custom;" and acids with slight exaggeration: "t!ie king of the Persians, indeed, used to .strike silver money of his own; but it was not lawful either for him or for any other barbarian king to make his j^old coins with a portrait of tho ruler." (/kll. Gvth. iii. 33.) This was about the year 544. It is obvious that this long period of imitation must have had a great ell'cet upon the symbols of all kinds which appear uimn coinages of the West, and accordingly we find that the Christian symbols upon these coins are generally taken directly from the money of Constantinople. V\'e may divide the barbarian coinages of Western Europe from the accession of Honorius to that of Charlemagne into six distinct classes, struck respectively by : (1) The Vandals in Africa from Huneric to the defeat of Gelimir at Trikameron, that is from 477 to 533. (2) The Visigoths in Spain from I.eovigild to the (iefeat of Koderic at the battle of Guadelatn, from 573 to 711. (3) The Ostrogoths in Italy from Theodoric, 493 to the battle of Mons Lactanus, 553. These were followed by : (4) The Lombards, who include not only the Lombard kings at Pavia, but likewise the clukes of Benevento and Spoleto, who struck coins. The coinage of Pavia and Lucca lasted from the time of Aripert, 653, down to the conquest of the kingdom of Italy by Charles in 774 ; the coin- age of Benevento continued till the death of Rrtdechis in 95.5. (5) The Merovingians, who began to strike coins about 544, under Theodebert, king of Austrnsia, and continued their issue until a new coinage was introduced by the Karling dynasty. (6) The English, who may have brought a c(.un:tge with lliem into thia country, but who cannot with certainty be credited with a national issue until the time of Feada, a king of Mercia, about 655. MONEY On the first and third of these six clas.ies, tho coins of the Vandals and the Ostrogoths, (.'hris- tian symbols are curiously conspicuous by their absence. On the Vandal money none appears save upon some copper coins of doubtful attri- bution; on the money of tho Ostrogoths the only exception is found in the largo (-ross which appears upim the onibriiidered robe on th(! bust of 'I'lieodahat as displayed ipon his copjier coins, and in tho crosses upon some n-imeli".s cojiper ciiins struck at Homo during the tim(. of 0,,tro- gotliic rule, but not necessarily by the authority of the baruarians theuis(dv(!s. Yet if we were inclined to attribute this wiiiit of Christian symbols to the Arian proclivities of the Vandals and the Ostrogoths, we should find that our couclusions wore defi.'ated by tho money of Leovigild. t!ie last Arian king of .Spain. Ho seems to have adopted throe typos fur liis money, which, with little change, run through the whole series of the coinage of this dynastv. The (irst iir^-sents on the obverse the rude representation of a head (ir bust; on the L^verso a cross luviHu'e, or raiaod upon three step:, a type which was first introduced by 'Clberius II. (574-58J), and was probably adopted 1)', Leovi- gild about the ])eriod of the second date. The engraved coin, which is one of Chintila, struck at Narbonne, will give an adequate idea of this type, for ft is the iieculiarity of this .series that the style and fabric of its coins varies scarcely at all during tho whole ]ieriod of nearlv a century and n half during which they continued to be struck. Tlio obverse reads -f- oiiiNrii„i Ricx ; the reverse, nabiiona I'1V[s] : the name of city of minting, Narb(mne (Fig. 43). This type of the cross Imnss^c is the onlv one which can bo distinctly recognised as Christian. lint it is curious that the cross is not iulohted upon the coins of Leovigild'a catholic son S:n Hermengild. He adopts Leovigild's second type, which is al.so an imitative one, copied from the Victoria Auijusta coins of Konie and Constantinoide. The reverse represents a winged figure (Victory) walking to the right, and holding in her right hand a wreath. AnmnJ the usual Koman legend victoria AVd is re- placed by the name of tho king, or an attempt at the legend ikclytvs hi:x. (.See Ileiss, Mun. dcs Hois Wisiijvths (C E.^ipai/iw, |il. i. Nos. 1-3, and pi. ii. Nos. 1-3.) Now, though this coin ia undoubtedly, as far as the origin of its typo goes, of a pagan character, it is equally ceitiiin that it is impossible in the history of Christian iconography to sejiarate accurately the Angel from the Victory or Nik(j of the Romans and Greeks; and there can be little doubt that the figure upon the Visigothic coins would have passed in these days and in popular estimation for an angel. The third characteristic lype of the Visigothic coinage represents simply a ruJe bust on either side, and is devoid of any attem|it at symbolism. In addition to the Christian types, we have on one coin of Leovigild the letters A Cu, and on one of St. Hermengild the legend Ueiji a Deo Vita, an almost unique instance of pious iiLstruction upon a Visigothic coin. The Lombards may lay claim to more ori- gir.;;iity th.'in the Visigoths, in thst, upou their pieces, a most undoubted angel is portrayed, with a legend shewing that he is intended to represent the Archangel Michael. The engraving; AIOVKY (Kii:. 44) r..pr..H,.nt» n coin of Ciinircrt of thl« tvpe I h,. .,l,verKe r..n.|, i,n cv.ni nc n;KT. Dialenuni hu.st t» n^M, wrannif fmln.l.muiitmn ; in front «m'o.tn,„ ,.„„,, „; ,;,.,, „,, „, „;,,j,_ ^^ - Jliohanl stanuini; t.) Irft, huMini; l„„j, ,,r,„, pv.»»Mn,i«„t,»„,l,,nK.ft„,,n,r,u,n,Uhi,.|,l. Jhi«nnK,.| M.,,n,s t„ have l.wn h.M i„ ,.,|„.,.ial hunonr l,y th,. I.„n>banl.,, t„ Imvo been, in fa,t :n snm.. sort thoir ,,atr„n. He is nlontione.l »n-cral tinu-H l.v I'anlu.s l)iac„„„s (iv 47 V..:), |.l). nn.l wo gather that there were in' VanietrM , tinie .nany ..hurches „n,i cities de.Neat,.,| t,. hiin. The cathedral of fit. Mi,.h«el at lavn. was the scene of the coronation of the ...mharl km,i;», „„,1 some have considered- thuugh without, satisfactory reasons-that the now standini? church of San Michel,, dates fron MONEY 1295 ... .. ^,. ,, " •-"" *"i«-in:ir (uues iron. thcr t,mo. hdlowin^ the observable tendency ol imddle-nge Cath.dicism to prefer the c-ult of saints to that of „„g,ls, the niajoi-ity „f ,h,.se churches and cities probably became in later days rc-dedicated to some more human and m,.re popular object ut reverence. ,11'" ,'»'/■'■ '-""'I'lrdic coins abandon the tvpe of M. Michael an,l a.lopt for their reverses either « (lower pattern, or else the cross potent, having one limb longer than the other three. Those of the 'li'kos ot Henevento, who form a lesser' branch of the Lombards in Italy, imitate more closely the contemporary coinage of Constan- ino|Je, generally displaying on the obverse the bust of the duke facing, and on the reverse the ong cross potent and /i,ms>^ upon three steps known under this form ns the Uy.antine cross 1 ?; ^'^^ i"'' ""'"'' "'^'-■•^■'«'' •'«"• not in- fiequently the legend SAN MICIIAM3, althoueh only m one instance do they display the im«|e of the archangel. * We now turn to the coinage of the Franks, which, as has been said, begins with The-- lebert the second king of Austrasia, the son of Thierrv and grandson of C. --is. Dating from an earlier character of the h-ankish money is much more apparent than that of the Visigothic or Lom- bardic eomages All the types of Theodebert aie borrowed directly frop, Constantinople with no change but the subsnitution of the Mero- vingians name upon the obverse. The most common, as also the most Christian, type is that tiven m the engraving (Fig. 45), and is taken |;.., the contem|,orary coinage of Justinian. It a loivls a good example of a Victory which has just iiassed through the transitional stage and become an angel, while the legend on the re- verse VICTORIA avooga still remains to betrnv Its origin. The attitu.le of the Hgure upon these with that of an angel which is carved in vorv upon a beautiful consular diptych' of this epoch now in the British Museum. ^ ' As time went on a change takes p'ace in the Merovmg, ^^„^, .^ ^^1 ;-^m he ■n that of any other country of Europe. Not only dees it depart more and more from the ■mperial type,buta coinage bearing the name of no king, only that of the moneyer who ^ rnc It, and of the town where it w Jmi, "jj, isi.tmiuced alongside the regal issue. It seems ^■-Jy-that It waswithm the faculty of almost paHlculul,^"l''"l'""" »«''k" 'heso coin, fbr b I r l""T''"e^. Then, is „o r.as,.,, ' ''''"■'*"• 'V ^"»'^ '"'"» thought l,v som, hat tMsnon-regal „i„ney wasissue.l l,v the a h'nri v ..f a religious see or order. Mo^t „f I, I er M..'rovinKia„ coins, whether myal orn. „i ,J .|- kmd known as trientes o^remi J ' ,.c tiMid, hat ,s, of the solidus aureus. Thei ■ v « «.'neral y displays a heal upon the obve'e a ..the reverse a cross of .some sort. T«„ • 'ns . tne royal issue with rather peculiar v,,d H'V engiaved beneath. Figs. 40 and 47 Ti . ' , wh,.^ was struck by (/|.„ribertn:'(o'u:J:[?5 he,:^L;Sr''^'''"""'°""'>«°''^'-- 1"'- A.u. cuahmikhtvs rr. Figure, probablv a '^haliee surmounte.l by « cn^s^uXi' ,e JU.n,,ues XUi..„U.s ,/,j Franc, / 2^) "yt G-:t'""'' '•^■'"vUorChlJlvigIj'(o^^! right"' ^"'^"°^'°"^« K. Helmeted bust to this rare and interesting piece is St Fl ill tr..su,-c.r of Dagobert l' ind 'c vis li 'Vh: before his elevation to this post had bee, a g d d" :""'^ •l"''.";"'"^y'-''"»J«rClotaire li. (jjee^/ i "/ 'it. ho, by St. Ouen in l>'Achery'» &.wf iimm, vol. ii. p. 7(j.) ' " "'/'"■"«- A great variety is observable in the symb.ds dis- pHVed upon the Merovingian coins, though thy sting yijes given here (Figs. 48 and 49 e, I sent a Calvarv, on ether side n( «.K; i ' i-tanding, and a moi!:t;.a:^!:r:Le:^'^; ,M;;:: «teps. hey are taken respectively fV, ma •silver com of Le Mans and 'a gold^renT of N\Tr6a^str'^--^^^^^--p"iv! period which preceded the inti.oduct"!n ^f he Seniiine barUric gold coinage into Ku rope and a e-wi h the exception of a few coins' whTch ; splay the monogram of Theodoric - coinnS m silver and copper only. The money of fhe VLsignths the Lombards, and the Franks wh ch are iwe distinctly national and barbarian' i" ues^ aie almost as exclusively coinages in gold- ftr when the invaders obtained full posfes t'n of a Koman province they seem nearly to have discarded the use of silver coins. In our own coun ry, on the other hand, and probably a V .n the region of the Lower Rhine, a ^silver ' coinage was almost the only currency and if '"T,;^ the gold tremi.ssesIor, ^s tYe'/werJ calle,! here Mry«,_f„und their wav across the Channel, their appearance must be 'regarded as qm e exceptional. This fact forms a m^rl" that of the greater part of continent! I Europe fhe silver corns which were in use in England before the rise of the Karling dynasty were the sceattas, small and thick pieL,''w:igli:raom: ■ \ .1] iii •;, 'f''^ i ' f'S. • 1: I 1^ . .M^^^^__^_ H^^^^^H^^ ^^^^^^^Ba i 1S.M 12P6 MONEY U>^. i!!'l ; s¥'.H ' I'' . . f < '' < 1 : Hi A"- -* -•'IX "'i'' . ^ niiieti'on iir twi'iity grtjiiii ; In thi> nurth hmv- ••vpr, that Is, in thi' iMnintrlft of Ucriiicin iin I l)oir». ft cniiiiiT c m, tho ><;/«!, iin|iiill(>il tho plnce lit' the nocatt. Snmo few iif thfl .iccnttns iicnr the naini--. i.f known Kovi'ri'l((n», nml in thiit ciiMi their iliite i« of cunrHC ik'ti'iniiiuibji'. Tho cailipst pioco of thU ilosuiiption hears m mm Utters tho name of I'ncild, n son of Pnnla, kini; of Moriia, who roiKiifd niHnit (tj.'i. 'I'ha ^'renter part of these eaily iciinn however are without intelligible leijenil. They hear a i^vi letters of the Itoninn chnracter, which seem to have lieen nothinK but ruile anrnnt copies of the le(;en'l upon some inijierial coin. Their types are so niiMierou* that « . Thesd coins, Which are stycas, follow In typo tliosi of tho contemiMirary Northumbrian kings, an described just now. The arclibishops of Canterbury, whose peniiii>s resemble in typo those of tho kings of Kent, mid subsecjuently those of the kings of Knglund, aio .laenberht, 70:1 to 790 ; EthilhearJ, 7yij to 8(K) ; Wulfhcard, 80:t to 8;iU ; Ceolnoth, 8 !0 to H7u; Ktherod, 871 to 8i)0; I'legmund. 8!ll to HLM. We have said that when the K«i ling dvnastv came Into power it introduced u new coinage of silver to supersede the old Merovingian gold money; and the latter began Ironi that time laiddly to disappear. Pepin the Short .struck denarii or pennies of a new pattern and fabric, bearing no reaembliince either to the current gold coinage or to the older dennni of Kome. In 781, we find a decree of Charles the Great ordering that the new denarii shall be current throughout the Krank; h kingdom; and iVom this time it would appear that the coining of gold almost ceases in western Kurope. The types of this money of Pepin and Charles nro as rude as they are original. All attempt at a fnce or bust is for the most part iibnndoned : sometimes nothing but an inscription i.s given on either side, but generally the name of the king is displayed in a monogram disposed round the four limbs of a cross, soine«hi\t like the monogram of the word Rutivi io the figure 51. Generally, too, a cross occupies the centre of the reverse, a cross of a some- what new shape. It is the cross pattie whuh from this time becomes almost universal upon Kuropean coin.s, a small even-limbed cmmi slightly broadening towards its extremities. " We must observe the position of the cross. It has its limbs of equal length, and they nf slightly pat^ at the ends ; the cross is iilant\ and detached, its limbs not touching the cir lO which surr'unds the field and separates ;h« legend. A cross of this description only iipi irs quite accidentally upon the Roman money ot'the preceding centuries it appears occasiinially on the Merovingian coins; it became common, and at length indispensable on those of the Car- lovlnglans, and no other sort was used " (I elcwel. Num. rfu Moyen Age, torn. I. p. 87 : see Fig. 13). After his conquest of Italy, and for the use of that country, Charles seems to have struck coins bearing his bust, represented like that of the Roman emperors. He also introduced a very Important type, which became comnioa upon the coins of m.iny succeeding emperors. It represents, probably, the frout of the bisilicu of St. Peter with the legend xristia.na BELIQIO (Fig. 50). Fig. .')1 a coin engraved by Conbrouse, which is supposed to have been siruck either to commeuioraie tin risiiiuiion of Adrian I. to his rights and the assumption by Charles of the titles king oi Italy and MON EY l..th tl,™._ cn.n» „r« ,|lvt.r d.nnril (O.m. bn u,,.. ,,1. 10,) KIg. 52 nlH,. rq,r«,..u(, „ ,Z. I 88, Til'"''".'";', '" P'"''"""'*?"" ('-low I » tMK tu.,|,H.nt y ,n »,e among t|,e Arul,,. „„. . to l.« „„.t with upon eoin, of ,h,, 'Abbi,,.,. ,yn,yty as „,,rly as 78.) (Ti..»,.nh«u>....n, ^o« /« h/ni/ifv, Ur. |.. 108, No. (MIT). In the. ,i„K. „r Chnrlemagne wo h«Te nl.o to ""•'"• "''• '"'Kinninj? of „ ,,„,,„| <.oi„„ge. Tl.e r,.r. n,m,s of A.lii,„, I. wore ,.robnbly ^,r , k .nbH.,,.„.„.ly to th. overthrow of th« l.omb.mli • .ont the b,„t ot the po,,„, facing', in n stvlo coL | ,vm h«.:ninageofC'on»tantiMoi,io(Kl^;.Vt) The Sin."""" **'" ■" '"' """"her.l.loof on two H,..ps, „„,, having three* li,„l., jj,^ ulWaUoa byzantine erosH ; on eithir .i.le R m , m exergne co.VOli. (See Lelcwel, o c r.! Join " "'^"''"■*' '" •"•"•^"'''y ">« "I'l-t pnp.ll COM. l,o|,„.el BttMbutes «ne uncertain piece to Vo.l„,u, as earl as the «,h cen my ■ina h.g. 51 has by some numiMnatists been co^„: ,ue,e,l he proof of „ ,.oi„ ,„• Grego.V l.>-..n . n spite of the OHK n, howevc 1 M» nt.nl.ution is extremelv .l«,.btf;,|. WiVh' . « excepfon of these rare papal coins, a„ the corns wh.ch continue.! to be struck l"v e ukes o, IJeueventum ,lown to the mid,lle fthe lOlh century, Charlemagne's denarii i;,rmed the conmge of western c„n,i„'en,nl Kuro >.?. ."). In our country the introduction of tV T T '""""■"' ''>• ""-• ^"l-^titut on of epc.»nv for the sreutt, wh.reby, with a change of f,,rn, an, « s| ght change 'of weigh,. "h\! with that of the continent. The shai.e of the oro,s ,. approached to that on the Ln v f Charlemagne, that is to say it is now gc,"en,| v r:":^':;^t:?iri"^y'»«.thece„^.eofth- MO.VKY 1207 homo donlor, attributed ,o the la, -„ ,,n I r ^' are howeve,, undoubtedly ^,ul ."'' j':?: 1 Me'r,' :^^!^h"'' '''; '"' '-■'" "^ ti-nis pr'aised by'.h ett':.' "" 'r;-''"'""" ""/-'•.■"». ; and on the other id* a en, ol' 7''"" '^nins of Charleinagne and l.oui, 1, 7 ' ' "" -H. '"8-"I.X../„'hri't.or,^'!^ -■-;-. Ih,i money (of which tlw.r,. i. ^ .'■^'^■^IM. l»r,ti,h M.;Jum;i, M ,';: /LTT""" '" *'" «t the ti,„,. when the V. ■, , , et:! -dH ''""'' with Charlemnene after .V",.'^""'-' "''"I '«■'««:« •hoy inflicted o^p;pi":'^,.',^H'l^"""""■ "'"''' ascriiLdb s:L:u^"S'vr''"7«'' to the very boginuiuff of th,. <),.:' * ' "imo.twitii:,utiub;s?'at,ch'iat::t;r''''* [C. K. K. and C. li.] Mkdaijj. on one side only (j.h.tu-) Med "'""""""'h ■norate events or iXon. j^^"'"""/ '"■"""e- purposes of devotio,^ or as ;.l ^' ^ '""' '"'"■ oy^^ as they are con,mo„ly ,1 ',l"% ■"* mntics, this article wouM . , -^"'""- out some notice of t" ,,.. 1 y^'^' *''"'■ which have come dolirt'l'SXT'"'.' umbi-accd in this work T(, .• ,, ■ " '*•"•"' prmcipal subjects IvI^Lt"'"^'"^ "-'»'"' --('■'- "'9^) trihiiir^ les. i. turned to the"l'eft""il,'"'™,^"""''"' "'"'buO buskins o-rhLlels t ' TV'! ' '""''''• '''"' « staff- upon the ground • his nVh K . f '"^ "" his left instep. On either V. • ?' '"*"' "" Jered by l^u'^naroUi " ,e ^pa,^ %T r'K (with perhaps better reason/ nt -V '""'■*» the ,uiddle I sheep (ofZ iVsi.e) "Vh'"!' '" b' --■"■ley, 1000, indeed' accounts an,( I """i 's here sa.l »oin,r !„ 7' . * ishep- Srin'v^"'''" f *'"' -'-» »^ '«» doges ,:h '''^n', intended ' hTrelZZlt t°/ l^! '"'* ™t in \en,co from a.d. 697-827 • but manv 'he reverse has two V.^l , " *hed,stance. .e earlier .,...„. ... --■ —' ' "' "'"^ ' 'he Sheph^H^.^!. ^r^^^^^^^^^ holds no staff but ti i ^ betore) now si-) acrosfhfs's I. r, tlLft ""^t'. '"«" by either hand. This m^' & ^gl''' '"^ ooMnd nitheradet^i:' -t^ r"?;.:,:^ worK (,.. ro. „,„.,„„, ,„. ---;^ h«namere symbol. In fact, ft-om this tlm^ "ent subject 1 ChSn t t'"^ -""'t « Jrw.rdthrn,,gi>outEu,„pethe'general tend n"; ?" the obverse the SXVrviU ?""• 'l*^ Lla an "1-1," ■" "T"'" O" architectural '» turned to th„ l„.*'"!.'.".':':'.(.» '"">"' mmbv "igD, and ujlowing ;he same impul e, the I Sr" " ''"'""'' "■•chiteotnral r,|-:.,er'than It is probable that the earliest coin^^oV VeniL %. d, Vencxia (Vene.ia, Giusenpe Grimald £"':•!.. ''.l''«\ A^^'^- .">''eed^'.ccounir"a„: ;f these .jrlier HeceV^rridlidlt;;^"^ ^ or to be forgeries, and all labour under S ':':'""""•• '"'?« '>•''" <"■ the c ins pub- , ' "* K^noine is, in nearly every case ^«Z\ trt,T • '"c'Y ""'•■'«'■"«» rudelv' I :"-•■" - catacombs of Rome Ue, -k.^ mui, the limbs ot which are nearly equal ""'' figured Ijy liuonarotti ^f l^escribed !:;il^L':r'l'Vf the Maltese ty'pe*'""'; I"'-"' /~4.' T^J^^^WS™"; Z"^" ,L " *<' the »cad 01 Uie legend, or in i ^ _1 ' PP' centre of the coin, or in both one and fl,„ ' '^'bbon bu« ever often sneoir* nf -Ti 1 "^^rT'V 1, ''''"'"-"' An'esto («97! f^^ •^--h »rit.r, ii; ^et ° t^ft .r.'t^i" ''^Marcello Tegalliano (717-720), Teidato | eK ^ orSL^ft^e il!::" '^ZZl^"Si iij •Hi • ''All' 1208 MOXEY MONEY 24-28. t:\v. iv., anil after him by Perret, Cata- com'ies dc Home, vol. vi. p. 118, and vol. iv. pi. xvii. nos. ."> and 7. Perhaps of the 3rd or 4th century. There are other bronze medab exhibiting Christ as the Good Shepherd. One, now in thp Vatican Museum, having a design on one eidn only, gives him (without nimbus) standing to the right beneath a tree (mistico olivo, De Rossi); a dog near hia feet looking up: in the landscape at dill'erent heights are seen seven Bheo|), standing, lying down, feeding or playing ; another tree halfway up the landscape on tlie other side. Diameter IJ inches, with a ring for suspension. Considered by De Rossi to be not later than the 3rd century {Bultett. Arch. Crist. IStlO, p. 42, tav. n. 1). He quotes (p. 39) Marini's MS. description of another most interesting modal of this class, formerly in the eolle or 7th century. (/)) Obv. The Saviour standing on a stool, front face, in long drapery (with circular nimbus), between two stars, holding a cross of double limbs, each botone ; on either side of him angel looking towards him with circular nimbus, palm-branch behind. linv. Virgin, Child and magi, standing nearly as before ; star above the Child; dove with branch above the magi; palm- branch behind the Virgin's chair. Below the exergual lines on both sides two stags drinking; facing each other, and a stream between them, M 1^ inch ; figures in intaglio ; very rude » The (toldon Saxon bracteate, represented by Wise, 6to(oi. ^ium. Bodl. t. xvll. and dc«:rilx?d at lengto by Pegge In tbe first volume of the Archaeologia, p. 119, sqq., Is probably rather too late for thia work. It re- presents tbe bust of the Savioor, SDd reads eqo a & «• ^LEYiBASlLE (in f„u I CHRIST. 4.NT.-V0L n!'^ MONEY n.osa.c of ,t. SellJ'iJZ.r'^ %1°'^' thinks it earlier than f K^ oik ' ' '*'' ' ^"^ whioh time he find, no medals Ji'th 7' '"•'" intagiio («. s. pp. 55, 56, Uv „ Tm T^,"'' '? the preceding were referred tn fK " . "?'' Comneni by Maransoni whn » f "^^ "'^ '''« them as mone/(S'Rossi ^'^f'^K^"".'''^^'''^^ perhaps not hare erred gre'tly aV'to th ' """^ has a similar rerewe wirh tK J \ *'' "^^'"^ (three) -gi, burthV^a^/tfC^" "f .t \.rgm alone has a circular nimbus [p 12931 (C) 06t!. EsiMANVHLrsib) Bust of fL« ^'^ full faced draped, with^ criiZm", imbus^";ad: tab of the cross double, enclosed k a circli faJ^fp^Siij---£l^ fcfCHnst, p/ai (repro'duee^'here^V^Tr^;! Aura. CAron. 1878, n 194 nl T ' ,f '•'' mmple of this medaf was fbr'i'erlV in ' """ ™nof Pasqualini, who coTrTspi, f/i^o" ^ircheriL Museum.'Srhas Lnroe Zl lH :er^r^.f::tx:r;^ri:t^'^^?^''^^' •fthe o4inal), was re^rX InTs^g 'bVL\^ P«si, «. s. p. 44, n 5 Th» Uf* • . ^ '^ ^.ce'of the' second half of tt 5tV?" "' '^' of the first half of the 6th He^h- tA"""-''' °'' Bonev ascribed to John 7- • ^'"''' "'"* *he ai„i; I '•"""''' '<> John Zimisces f9(j9-97fi^ ri h bears so great a resemblance to th s ,„edai ne obverse,, was derived from an ea tier nro -e probable that'tht^mlSb' i^:™--;;^ ^Lr^ts^i^^ei'^^h^""'"^"-^'^ ^ ".ore artificial and lateMhan Zll rT *° 'funds the S,ivinn,.„„ it "^"""'nat which snr- MONEY 1299 o^i:nusta,^Sl"''"^^?f <^°-t-tine"x., (Kocas), and o?lS irrlih-;^^''^'^'''"''"' "' sivi. nos. 4, 6, 12 18 nf i"*-.'^"""- ^i'*- P'- other noticJs of this ni'ecfii ^'''"; ,^0- 12). I^,r f ^»^ CV,ni^? tern i p'' oi'''. ^■"f '"'• ^"V. Matranga, R„m 184fi^^'r ','?^ '• ''^- ^ (E<1. I'Ia century, and i7a? L ° ""'' '»' '""^^ "">" ih, work. V.t a Short Itfce ml '"k" "'^ P"^""' "nder the doubiful circum 1!^ '^ ""^ "^ unwelcome obvere. the ,u,l ,Lf of ,h«T". '" """* "" '"« nimbus enclosed I . a cirde f r":!'/"'' '™''f°rn, generalcharacteras.hat ^ I" * '° "^ "'e 8«n>o One has on tl^e r.v rs he , "°T "^ ''<""' ^'°>'-*"- building With a dZV^loJ'y ^''^"*"" """ " which is a soldier a"o p ,, ?„"cM°"l"' "" f "" »id« "f (On». «< J».<. Christ. Ti n ti;. mT"^ 'n Mamacbi aftor Vettori. ^umm. aereu, r,t rT^'" "^"'"•"- ianinl, whodesrrih,., fi,!.- , • <^A"»<. p. 47). collection of cJ!'C'Z7ll'7 l^'^il"''^^ ^-^ "- tonslanilne (s-unpi adV„\,:, I \ *'**"' ""e coins of have been .t uck when ?1./ '';.^*"'^' "'"' """'«' " may the A„as,asis onrbe"lt^of1;; "h ',""L' '"» "a.illca «"; the style of w„rk renders ,1," '"'•'' ^^P^'^'hre. B„t John 2in.i»ces. De "nfL 1^ '' tT^"^ ^ ^''«» " '<> for pllKrin.s as a m no ill of fh P ','","''' " '» «"'<^" Sepulchre at Jernsa.emKL the. /'''' "> "=« ""'7 this medal h,i8 giv! rl ^""'"''''"'''"owhich Madden, .„„. ^j;^, -•-/'« Ro^i. „. ,. ,„, the reverse the baptism of nZ', T''^ °"'er lias on Jordan. Who standing o,rthe bank! "^ •^"''" '" "'o h^ad an He is immersed i, the r^ver*^ f ^T' °" "" above Is the dove; the leJe , 1 L ^ ^ '° "'« m'^'fe " «0M,KVM. with -oROAinTx r "Inch^'p"''"' """ Vettori by Mamachi, u. , t Tn 2/n l^" ''"'"'red after av^tusmonumenium; "qnotaLn ," ''''^""" '""' fuerit ne susplcarl QuidenTp Z .'™rr"'''r""" «nmined this specimm, no/ i,, Kp r„, "f ' ''""'"8 u.iubleroform "unBiu, 1^10 sullVf^» .?" ^""■'''"J'' " m.d.glia," and is indln,,. ?„ S'lU'artedi questa There are two u Z,^ " '"Tf* '*' K<^'>"'nenels. "'lKnofamiBes?o„ o™w H'b'"',?\'''f"^^'^ '» '"« before on the obverse ace" mn nt^ " "■"' "^ Christ a, rever.e©a)AAN I EI7P^tAw i^-i",^"' »"" "" '"e obverse AA I NEI7PI 1 r^i^/ . ''*''er has on OEAE I WNnl^ iS^^',""? 0" the reverse. rendering'oW,!^i;!L^:40N;,;;'cb is exac,ly the have been publl h„d i,y Dr Fr,H,"- Jhese pieces 'thrift, vol II. vien, ,f ,„Lf"' *""''«'• C^"-"- Z'it- M.«id..n (.V«„. cllZT:jri\;^^ from him by Wr. No7hL^er:2^r ''^. 'M^. '*' ■'f H,' ' T tS^ 11 m J.M' MONEY-PLATE IV. OF COINS. Bomnlas Augustas. Eudoxio. Fig.3a. A' Eadocto. MarcUnns. rig. 34. Jnatln I. and Justinian I. Fig. 35. f5. Justinian L MONEY.-PLATE V. OF COINS. HeracUus and HeracUus-Constantlae. Justinian II. John I. Zlmlsces. Leo VI. Eomanua IV. Diogenes. m i :m M'l ^^: ■m '. '.i ill|Mi. lim MONEY-PLATE VI. OF COINS. Joba n. ComneDus, .John V. PaIaeologu8 (?)., Fig. 44. cuomo. Cunipert Pig. 46. Cliaribert II. Fig. 48. Le Mans. Tbeodebert. Fig. 47. CIoTls n. Fig. 49. ^Angers. Charles the Qrsat. Christ as the Good S NiOKEY.-PLATE VII. OF COINS. Charlug the Groat Pig. 63. A. Charles the Great. Pope Adrian I. »'g. 86. Pope Gregory II. (?). Cenarlus of Charles the Great Pig. 66. Chriirt as the Good Shepherd, (Prer^er^Lr^^ r- '^■» «■« 0" Testament iil::-' "Hi. \m f 'i-'l MONEY-PLATE VIM. OF COINS. Adoration of the Migl. (Rev. S. S. Lewis.) This cut Ib reprodaced ftom the llliwtriitcil edition of Canon Farrar's L\fe qf Chritt, by penniMlon of lleson, Cusell, Fjtter, «nd Q&Ipin. Gbt. Martyrdom of St. Laurence. 'Hn. Oblate approaching bis tomb or ehrine. (De Eosii.) Amulet against the powers of darkness. (King of Holland's Cabinet.) He ap[iears to be : the tollowing are which St. John C ill 1748 first publi «nil name of Alexd but bearing on the niather, acconijiani and the legend n.N «.3. p. 61, ilONEY » copper plate {la suspension, in the dealer in antiques as follows: — In tl DOMi.vvs and sevei circumference, bic, RAWS DAVIT. ('/'/ the rcxd of David , reverse, iesv >P g, MI ET SiaiL I LV IVnSA I NON BALE SVl'BA yviS I VIS 8) thee, the arm of {have howid thee), j fremit to approach her, whoeeer thou bci I'yDe Ros.si concernii There is a very sin ('■''.?• 59), meant f, euspensioii, which w Sicca Venerea, in Tui Holland's Cabinet at 4' Rouvens, at the letronne (pp. 29-32) conjectures are also h Ok. InviUia invidU ""•ma pura et mund iata tnaUm (maligna i'^lMt te Dei brdchii I'Omm et aigillum (Abraxas ?). ^^1'. Owl: legend r "H'rarmleas (sic: pr ■-:■ intaiiti ?). Zigabit l !" «'» '-•'MS. (Reuvens, fa Papyrus bHingucn, A an enlarged figure; fr, prasion kindly sent by MONEY be .ve, boon „,|duce,l fr„,n ancient au ho ' t;H.t bro,ue „,e,la , n? Alex«,M° r of C 'r'"""" .ttaclie.l to the ht'^A llTe I ,"'' "^"^ ^. rary, bearing,,,, the obver-etho hen.l of A ol .nl..r (reading Alkxanokh) covered lih the" I'- -k.n (a. on his silver coin,), and t MONKS 1300 I — ""•" >;"i"»;, ana on the r.vorsethechri,ma(^) enclosed in a circle. which St. Un Chr^sost "„ prot" ts^'p?""",* in 1748 Hrst published a mi.,K • '^'"■'"""'' «n.l name of Xle.ander LTf '"\« *''" '"""J . copper plate (/am.«a di ramr), perforat«i f", ."spension, m the possession of 4wZ\ ti I dealer m unt ques at Komp ,„„ r '^<'™"i. a u follows :-Jn the cenTre !"'''"« "" T ''"^'' i)0Mi.NV8 and seven star.. • °"',' "'"'"* '* prevail toamrthiL} °f ''"'''S^y^t thou not geP.s.co„ S-thf:^ffili-l« Holland's Cabinet at the H " """ "l ""-' '^''"S "^ h Keuvens af f h» . ^ ■^^"*' *'"' " '"''■"lered conjectures' are also his """"'' *''* '^""'^"'"' p-onWsS"Sr.^!.:„S/r;r„ti "K'Te of the size of the original is UUn tv occur on n »„l.,,„ii ■^"™»'»» here seems to i. u^drubtedly fithn'"rs""r"""^"' '''"'^^ note.] ^ «-nn8ti.in. [bee GEMS, p. 720, MONIAUS. [NuK] ^^'^'^ the.v^raiad!:ri:;:„st'oni?[oUr^-"'''-^ ^u2\hi';TaTrd'„';?trb: :'r ^-t •"""='' "' iu the ensuing wt^k^'Vus'st Au^SoTrS 3 s fin.) begs the people to observ^e on tlS;?: day the anniversary of the ordinationo?Au 'o us ««,„.%„,;;,! * ^ ^^- ^"'^ "»"<=«'' were called who passed their liv..^ i„ Ir. . ? ^ ,2 '"**'« ^oystill retained tKrShr^'dS derived trom -litu.rhL "Lm T deLTaS one who IS emphatically a member of^? mututy ; and a word whi^h origin h .^'itnat:] the solitary retreat of a hermit has Z,^et ?k"::1?\V housecrowded with organlLT lifl" : °" ^'": '^"' °' tne individual monk is stiM a^M-a.rVo. in the stricter sense of thi fci a^m many cases to tell the ecclesiastical S r !: )J4 "'*n If '■■?!!' II mm mm 1310 MONNUB the civil. A« St. Anthiiny'ii (ii»t nrnnnUnflon of the monu.ttlo llf'e.nsdiiititimiiNhetl iVom the crvmi- ticiil, third cen- tury, no reproHcnfRtion of monks ciin b« expeotiMl miioh eurller thiio the fourth. liotlarl, however, at the Iji'ginning of liln Mnl volume, In a picture of the burial of St. Ephrem, roprescMitu three coenohlteH of the Kiut, one > prnyer, the other two occupied In bnsket-lli i „ iig; Indicitinif, of course, the rule of devotion and I i.our which St. Benedict alU'rwards adopted for the Wcitprn monnstcrien. (See woodcut. > Mnrtlgny (Diet. p. 4(17) »ny« that he know , no more ancient representation of the monastic habit. It is to bo observed that the nun like habit usually represented ns worn by the Blessed Virgin, ia later tlinn tlie mosaics of Sta, Maria Maggiore (circ. 4.11), where she is represented bareheaded, •nd richly dressed (llimult de Fleury, V timmiilc, vol. i. ji. t)4, pi. 21). Her dross has n decidedly moDMstie appearance in the I'liitenost of the Lnmentian MSS. of Kabula (Asscmani, Calal. Biblioth. Medica Luurent. tav. xxvi.), and monka are certainly represented at tav. xxv., though the apostles in the former plate wear togae with clavi. See also tab. iii. iv. vii. and indeed passim. Thi3 MS. is dated A.D. 5»;). Uonlo. From Varifgnr. The dress of saints in the mosaics up to the 11th century is rather ecclesiastical than mon- astic, though of course many are represented who were under monastic vows. This a])pcars to bo the case even in the 9th century Greek Mcno- logium of the Vatican (D'Agincourt, I'cinturc, pi. xxxii. xxxiii.). The writer can find no dis- tinctively monastic dress in Professor Westwood's Irish and Anilo-Saxon MSS. up to that of St. Dunstan, 11th century, plate 1. The dark colours would be objectionable in illuminations; but the black Benedictine robe and tonsure are unrais- take.ible. A monk, apparently in glory, h:is a pink habit and the tonsure. [U. St. J. T.] M0NNU8, martyr ; commemorated at Rome at the cemetery of Traetextatus Jlay 10 (Ilicron. Mart). [C. H.] MOXOOnAM MOVOnAMHVT.UM (,y,o,inww\w\ fh« candlestick hid ling a single tiiiier, carried belnre a patriarch nf (.'onstantinople on ordinary occa- sions. Dn the day when he received the pastonil stair from the einipcror he was honoured with a candlestick with two sockets, di,tUiinlPP. V. lil. 477, ed. A.«manl.) A.i r/ Jatunn MS., that of Mount Sinnl pu'bfweU by Thchi^mlorf, nnd thnt at Ciimbri.lge. ^ pp. ,i.l«-,t47) give, R ,erle, of e.xnn.i,|eH of the monogram from the catacomb, „n,| rometer e. of S.S Akdos, PiaetextatUH, Calixtus, Cyria « Oor- »nu tlippolytus. All except two la the two last^ MONOGRAM I3n nprlght monngfam (n the letter N th... -r^ f"'- XPICTOC N.M. [CU0«, ,,. 4U80 xQ- In Arlnghl, vol. I. p, 605 th.r. i. « '^- a .epulchral iuscrlptfon fn^rn ,h! f*'''^ "' uncommon, but MartiRny, in hU N/ ° with th« monogram : the two ^ f^ fir»t from Lupl {Severae Eoif- mi-'m t d :^or J nnmed d neterles are of the [Inscriptions, pp 847 ff.] fht^„tter may have Wea a.lopteJ „m,.ly because it ,., «,u.i«r to wr?te B,^ low have the a and „; and thi, m^be '""" r »7« ndicatioa, „t least, that the^nre aut«co.lent to i,e Nicene council. [A and»^ 11 In the annexed ,.xa„,,.Ie the Creek P i, , sed a/a R..m,,n P lor the better arrangement o ta n- sor,i.tion on the «>g,l or .tamp. The un ver M of 0- ih in I.e Mh?Htf r "■"• *''"* tlie Human church, D The A and u are sometimes hung by small chains to the branches of the cross, or thus re- I presented. (See Boldetti, pp. ,3;)8 «nJ ,14,5, and Bottari, tav. iliv.) Ihe first of these examples i.s Bomewhat rare, as representing these letters attached to the $ .„..k monogram. They are civen with in alhc ■D^cnp,ons) surrounded by« wreath of _P.>ln> or other leaves, in si^n of th. h'^^V ■■■^^iti^i., is an analogous use of placFng "the" npfl^l^Xn'"" '"' """ '""^ the^^^'iiJTh^, ''PP«l*u^ taken u numerals, aU amouat to no. 7?j lermo ITU), the other fro^, a Jette. • ';yon», which give, account ,f C'^evn in tions on various monuments. U d'tej '' he Karbenni ,b,ary, and pubb - ; ? ,, Hlant ilnscr. Chrittennes Je 1,1 Uau ■ . | •„ r... ..b..«u,,.j,.„,,,,.iCi.!,";r;k"rr3 St Paul, „■ .,h., „,,„ (B.„„r.|,|.';*;™ Ti « Ko,.nrT,ivT.ov; and again (,^,. In.f.y) 'f ORORS It may have been used priTatelv or in mens. Jt is remarkable, however that tL monogram or cross i, not mentioned in ,i meat's list of permitted symbol on r inga a" raeJaqon, in. n. n liR r, a "" iiugs at «ymboZn was IfloLTy °he s> na'Ltre" th" ■' the use of the cherub-forrpVoCbfy^Sed'l^f^ ISch 2 r""'i", ^'"' aChristi.^n so fetT a n"ated' f aO^oTe'a r:'"'c":rnot t"^^*"" '"'^''r'- without the usJof emMeri>r.«!';^,r .^"".8 licant forms ; especially wh^r^e secreTy was oftel* an object. The passages in Arm 11 2 rt^ where the sign of the Son ofX I -sL:';-^.' compared with Ezek. ix. 4, 6 sulo-^t ♦)?«•/ ' that th, monogram is there .'tend'erand 'though !'! w jlJii ! Ah'M 1312 MONOGRAM MONOGRAM the siiecul;itinn is not one to be pursued far, it is txcusiible. Whatever the subjective roiility of Constiintine's vision may be, it is clear tliat he saw, or thought he saw, or paid he thought he saw, some einblem or sigu whose meaning he and his Ibllowera well knew. There is no reason for supposini; that the form of the Labarum was reve.ileJ to Constautine for the first time, never having existed before. In Eusebius ( Vit. Const. i. 24-2tj) his vision is spolten of ns a dream ; and it is consistent with the mysterious admixture of the natural and the providential, which con- stitutes what we call divine interference, that a well-known form should be for ever invested, in his mind, witli divire meaning, rather than that h new (iiie should have been invented. In fact, had the labarum been believed to l)e a new reve- lation of a divine sign of the Son of Man, it would everywhere have taken the place of the cross, ou the authority of Constantine, as tho man privileged to see it ; and might have pre- vented the use or worship of the crucifix. The change to the upright cross in the labar 11 may have proceeded naturally from the cruciform vexillum of the Koman cavalry [Lauahum, p. 11]. But tiie earlier 'Str. or ^ continued in use even on that ensign ; and it is certainly found, in most instances without Christiau meaning, on ancient coins and medals, as in the Lydian or Majonian medal quoted by Martigny, s.v. "Nuniismatique," p. 454, where the letters X and P> which form part of the legend, are united so as to form it thus M- See M. Ch. Lenormant, Sigties de Christmnisme sur les Manum. numismati'/tics du troisleine Sitcle, in Melanges d'Arc/iAiloi/ie, t. in. [JlONKir.] In this matter, as in every other which concerns the monuments of Christian Home, we have to lament the etf'ects of relic-removing, collecting, and devout interpo- lation. Inscriptions are collected in museums, arranged and re-arranged according to tastes or theories, and crosses and monograms of secondary date are everywhere found inscribed on more ancient tablets after the peace of the church, and thus the monuments will vitiate each other's evidence to the end of time. Until lately the earliest certain Chi-monogram was supposed to date a.d. 3,'!1, omitting the mutilated and doubtful .'.agment which is thought to present date 298. (De Rossi, Inscr. Christ, t. i. p. 29, and p. ;i8. No. ,39.) But an earlier example tiian the former — as far back as .32;) — has been found under the Constantinian basilica of St. Lawrence in Agro Verano. We have already speculated on the greater import- ance and more frequent use of the symbol after the council of Nice. But this year is also the date of the death of hicinius, from which time the symbol begins to be engraved on coins (Ue I{. Other forms appear about 347, the upright cross being first added to __ the (Jhi-rho so as to form a kind 1' K^Jy' star ; then the X 's withdrawn and the /TNT P reiiKiins. To the 5th century tho old and new forms go on together, S and ^ J but early in the 6th the p disap- pears, and the Latin or Greek cross takes the place of the monograms, Martigny gives a very curious and interesting instance of the final transition into the cross as symbolic not only of Christ's n.ame but of His death. The .monogram -p is used in the Sinaitic Bible four times : once at the end of Jeremiiih, twice at the end of Isaiah, and in Apoc. 11 8, in the middle of the word ECTATPnaH* (Do Rossi, liutlett. 180.3, p. 62.) Howcvei- in the Western world the use of the ancient letter-symbol continued to the end of the ,'ith century. It was revived for a time by Chirl,,- magne, and used by councils held unJor him. and even on sepulchr.al inscriptions. For the former, see Mabillon, de lie Dii'lomatkn, 1. v. tav. liv. Iv. Ivi., ed. Nap. p. 408 sqq. On a larger scale the monogram occurs on the exteriors and interiors of ancient churches imd b.asilicas. See Boldetti(Ci'rtj<;i. etc. p. ;io8), whfie a rude example of it with the A and ai is given. It continued visible to his day sculptured ovim' the Latin Gate of the walls of Belisarius. He found it mcxe frequently in the tile-mosaic in the cemeteries of Cyriaca and Priscilla, and in the tomb of Faustina, Callixtine cemetery (Buldetti, p. 339) it is enclosed in a wreath, which ni;\y represent a crown of palm. This is carved ou a marble slab. But the sign occurs frequcntlv iu the mosaics which adorn the apses or arches of triumph in the churches of Rome and Kavenn.i; as in S.S. Cosmas and Damian in the former pbice (Ciampini, Vet. Monum. ii. p. 00), or in (lalla Placidia's chapel at Ravenna {ih. vol. i. tab, Ixv. Ixvi.), So also on the inner walls and veil of the sanctuary (Mabillon. de Re Diplum. bk. ii. c. In, p. 110), The eari.est example on a s.iorcJ building is now preserved in the Hotel ile Ville of Sinn, and dM'es from A.D, ;t(". It was pm- bably often nscu in baptisteries; Martignv gives a woodcut from Bottari (tav. xxxiv. ; Aiiiighi, vol. i. p. 319) of a round or octagon building of this kind from a sarcoi)hagus in the Vatican, which bears the monogram in the centre of its low roof. An interesting engraving, .as recoriliiij a very early adoption for Christian purposes of that form ; of which the Tower of the Winds, or Horologium, Athens, is one great example, unit San Giovanni at Florence the chief one of the first Etrurian renaissance. On sarcophagi and funereal monuments the rnouoiiiHUi niuy be said to occur passim; ufteu, as ol il, standing as sijnum Dumini or .«i;/)ium Christ!, representing simply the name and per- son of our L ,rd (Boldetti, pp. 273, 340, 399). MOXOGRAM «In^ Aurelio Marcellino Deposito, in * MOXOGRAM 1313 vii. Idus Martia," the first of these examples, may stand for the others also. At d ■« (Bo detti) there is a woodcut whi;h fs he^e re- produced (see below) of a tile, or ancient and hm bnck, which was once used to close u,. a loculus in the cemetery of St. Cyriaca. li a pamfingofthe Adoration of the Magi, recently dKscovei^d after a fall of earth out^de of this place, the monogram takes the place of the star • perhaps with some reflection of the Lord's pro- phecy of the appearance of the sign of the Son of man in heaven. For e.xamples on sarcophagi, there is a very rich one in Bottari (tab. x..xvii.), Aringhi, i. p^ 62,, and at Bottari, tay. xxx., Aringhi, i n 311 It IS attended (as representing our Lord) by the twelve apostles. On the bases ofcolumns^nd pilasters see Bottari, tav. cxixvi Some reference has been made above to the works ofBuonai-otti and Garrucci for the use of the nionngram on glasses and cups. It is renre- sented alone, or between St. Peter and St. Paul or other saints, or on marriage cups with the wedded pair. We add an example of a lamp from Aringhi S« Lf^y^i'^' ^' ""y^- " "f «"l7 date, ft'. »^i, y-J, 9J4.] Ihere are several cxamnle^ n nags ,n Boldetti (p. 502), with or Su fcfiT;.'!''"''^'!.-., ««/nc<,lpia and arliuU-ts th~err:;rn7ns';a:.Vi thl'xt'T''^"- '''I IXerc n,l„-,.K 11 1 " '"'* niytK; word Koman meaning, Boldetti, p. 33(5. A small bronze figure of St. Peter bcarin.? th« this w;s rst'n '"/?■ P- "'^> '^''"^ 'ha ':irVc/r!;o;? hav" ))..|-, ,,-„! • V ' "* ""* seems to .1.11- .)i.in <(.f-xlL'iiNivc w ti thui ^t' »u «r^"i^wS.s^s^.r:fVS-,^^ % : 1314 M0N0GUNDI8 ■mU . > » '.t, «;,':: is Anninteil, and the symbol of His ppraon, lifo, nnd (loath were formally uiiiteti, i\t or befoie the time of Constantine. A later monogram seems to have been constructed on the same principle from the first three letters |HC of the name Jesus. It seems to have been derivtMl from Byzantine usage. The usual Lower Greek abbreviation for the Lord's name is |C , and one may give cali- graphcrs and miniaturists credit for developing it by adding the H and ])erpendicular stroke, so a« at length to form the h^S "f 'ater times. Martigny «ays that St. Bernardin of Siena 'd. 1444) was one of the first who used it, and is is confirmed by a passage in his Life in Alban Butler (May 20), in which he is said _ .ing one of his sermons to have exhiliited the name of our Lord beautifully ^®_,^ carved on a gilded panel, and in- ^vy^ curred some suspicion in conse- I quence, Martigny closes his T""7 I r~T article on this subject with one or \ l-J LJ / two curious examples, of ancient / n nl da*e> where the y^ and |HC •*"■ monograms seem both to have been in the mind of the in- scriber or sculptor. One is in Lupi's EpittpluHin Secrete, p. I'it, and bears the anchor-mark, which may indicate great an- / \ tiquity, with both monograms, /■^^^ thus hH i^ • The other (p. 420) is from the chapel of St. Satyrus in St. Ambrogio at Milan, where St. Victor bears a cross in one hand and the annexed symbol (see above) in the other. It seems intended to com- bine the ancient Chrisma or Chi-Uho monogram with the initials |(^, if not IHC> ""'^ the cross, so as to join both initials and symbol in the words IHCOTC XPICTOC. [R. St. .1. T.] MOyOGTJNDTS, nun; commemorated at Tours July 2 (ITsuard. Mart. ; Klorus ap. Bed. Mart. ; Boll. Acta SS. July, i. 309). [C. H.] MOXOLAPPUS, martyr ; commemorated at Nicomodia Sept. 2 (llieron. Mart. ; Bed. Mart. ■Awt.). [C. H.] JIOyOMACHIA. [Duel; Ordeal.] MOXONIS, hermi*, and martyr in Belgium in tlie 7th century; commemorated Oct. 18 (Boll. Ada SS. Oct. viii. 3t)3). [C. H.] M(:)\<')RGUS, martyr; commemorated at Cortliosa May (i {llieron. Mart.). [C. H.] MONOTOR, bishop and confessor; comme- morated at Orleans Nov. 10 {llieron. Mart.). MONTANUS (1) Martyr with Lucius, Juli- anus, and others, in Africa ; commemoj-ated Feb. 24 (Boll. Acta SS. Fob. iii. -VoiX (2) Presbyter, and his wife Ma.vim.a, martyrs ; commemorated at Sirminm Mar. 2(3 (Usuard. Mart. ; Bed. Mart. ,• Boll. Acta SS. Mar. iii! 61H). (3> (>fo>:T.;F-?,), mnrtvT; commomoratcd at Sirniium May U {llieron. Mart.; Boll. Acta SS. May, ii. 62j). MONTH I (4) Monk in Gaul; commemorated May 11 (Bcdl. Acta SS. May, iv. 35). (6) Slartyr ; commemorated in Spaiu May 22 {llieron. Mart.). (6) Soldier and martyr at Terracina ; comme- morated June 17 (Boll. Acta SS. June, iii. 278), (7) Martyr; commemorated at Tarsus July 3 {llieron. Mart.). (8) Martyr; commemorated in Africa July 20 {llieron. Mart.). (9) Martyr; commemorated at Carthago Nor. 17 {Hieron. Mart.). [o. H.] MONTH. The month-reckoninq used by th« church in the first century, in Palestine, was doubtless that which was followed by the Jews such as we find it in Joscphus, espeJiiilly in tlie Heirs. Writing for Syrian Greeks, lie con- stantly substitutes for the Jewish (Babvlonian) month-names those of the corresponding Mace- donian lunar months, which names were intro- duced into the Kast in the track of Alexander's conquests. The corresponding lunar months in the Jewish, Syrian, and Macedonian nomenclature are as follows : — J/dcedoni'an. H.vperlcretaeus. Dius. Apt'Ihieus. Aiidliiaeus. PeiHius. Dystrus. Xanihicns. Artemisius. Daesius. I'ancmus, Ij>U8. Gorplaeus. The intercalary month is inserted, when neces- sary, between Adar and Nisan. The months arc usually of 29 and 30 days alternately. Later, throughout Syria, these Macedonian months were absolutely assimilated to the Roniiin months, in dimmisions and epoch. Thus Hvpcrlip- retaeus is identical with September, Dins with October, etc. But no month-dates, lunar or other, occur in Christian writings earlier than the middle of the second century.* When such do occur, they are constantly Julian-Roman, or in terms of a Julianizcd calendar, usually in both to- gether. From Galen {Co>nment. in Uip/xxr, Epidcm, ; 0pp. lllppocr. et Oalen. ix. 2, p, 8) we learn that in his time (circ. a,d, IhO), "as the IJomans, so the Macedonians, our own Asiai,. (Asia Procons,), and many other nations, • Assemanl, Indeed {Bibl. Orient, il. 486), drscrtblnga Syrlac MS. of "a Gospel" preserved In the Vuilcin, gives from its epiwnph (Syriac) the followlnn p'artlind d.ite—wlilch, however, he roc Ives nnqufbtionrd— " Al>- polutus est Isto libal points .. fixe,! by jT\m°CaTJ T"'^^ *«'•« '"^en Macocionia'n ZX'Z's "p STT"^' ''" mllx,us made to .eein it „r n ' ^"'™'»'"». Dec. 2r,, March L'5, Tune It ? T' f *•''"• "4, the nanies „„J «e,,,.enc" of .l! '^''Tf'^- "'" everywhere AIacedon?„n LlH "' '""'"^' "" "»' the J..me. The rZi );„■"■ '"■' **"= '-'l'<'«hs points. lahori„u\,;T:treTrh'"?rT ""''*'' «PP. to his JL7v7iV'Tf^''''^ ^''"'"'•'^t; \m-), oonfir;s tytrr:^"!'""/ '>:'^^'- '■ "■ riK,u-., .since brougl t to li^h? "^ n' '.'"t'^''*"' i"ldeler(/W,,...«;V,^,i;S.w.ll be found »lar y.ar wa.s "do^ I run 1"";° >'"' ^'"''' « Ephesian arrangemei , Ihe " Tsian''"'"'"' """ I e. those used iu procon ,, In, i • names- Ihouifh, as Willi le""^^'^^"»-«'^ MONTH 1315 ' naoBlu», vflfd.junr . , 2* nystius, Ix kal. Apr r- 24 M», t 2 Xan.hlcu,, lv. ..on Ar r 7- Q ^ ^, ■ 20 l.lua. XII kal. I.ec. r-iU^;*-'""-^'""^''* "--paa,™?,. 2 xantbicu, «... .•/a4^?::;i;e;';«^^"o« n..>;. Goesurlub . . TllXTlUS . . Apatui-Jus ,, Pwideon . . Lenaeus Uleros('baHtU3 ArtcmUius livingdlns .Straionkiis. . Heaitonibcon AQtacus . . liUxliclus , . J':phet\an. Dins . . Apcllaeua Audluaeus Perltius Dystnis XantbicuH , ArtcuiisluB l>ai'9iU8 P«nemu8 . Uorpiacus ,, /Hyperbere- ( taeiis 24 Sept. . 24 Oct. 21 N..V. . 26 Dec 24 Jan. ., 22 Keb, .. 24 Mar. .. 24 Apr. .. J* May .. 24Jnne .. 25 July / 24 [AHlan 36]/ ai Aug. ([Ab. 30J In bissextile, Lenaeus has3l>dav, in th» a • alendar, Dystrus iJO davs in ♦! J,''?^'*""' Nvcarp (^Mart. j'Z c 21 T'-'j/^""' of St. Htfele, p. 220 eJ !«%> ' " /"''"• ^Z^"'-; "• 15) gives 'as'il r'd;to"°o7;h'""'- ^- ^• '^'I'^d^'te given in he^^r '"o"^'•'^"""'='> »ISt.Polvcarp is als,^ L ■„ I ' .."'' *'^^ ^^"'"'^ I '■«'- the seventh to TSL'" '\T' «■>' '"-^-at oc- oftheSeleuSr^ihusTn'tr."",'.' "^'^ ^^ acts of the Council of Ni'° ^ ^^"'""t "f the 'rom Alexander f-lvw?"-''' ",>•-■'"• «^6 paesius, 19th day, the xiii k:,| ,'", .,"'!' ■"""th J"ne, A.„. 325/' Kv„J,iu"h •'•''■ '^^h ''.storian, uses it, as does InU M , T''''>''->io^\ of Antioch, and also ttwtl •)"'•'•■ " '"""" as may be seen ■„ . •^""a' '-hroni. ,,nj const,.„tly occurs in f";"!" ^^"'''- «'" "'•) 't riac MSS. In E.inh "'-"' 'P'g'-'H'hs to Sy- 'WSPetavXvve tv^T" ^"""'- "• '^"^ i P- respondences, Chr t h^. "^"'""'■'"'on of [.or- ■'an., which is « ALmlkr^''' '^''^ '"'■" '^f' (Weier.i. 3(51), y A. 'ivn "'"" "' -Athenians '>. Syrians," f'iTvbi;Y?r".1 "f. "'« Greeks, 8'^'lrians), 4 Juu,o?tt. >'?*""'■' ( = ^^'"- Sth month of the SaLn '■'"'''"""■'' '" '"' the Cnppadocians. tL W, 'r\''' ^^•'"■'^' "^ 8th November, wh ch •. , ''Tl"" ''« ''"«« Athenmns (Ideler, „ O S n- '"•''■^""''"° of ''V. Svrinna •' w » "'.."■A Wils "of Grpelra AthyVr'lSgyi'iiP^'"?; ''7.Wo„ia,."1^2' gonieus of Pafht^^ ^oea'rof's .l^^' • '•" ^I"^ Amtata.of Cappadodans "'^Salam.u.ans, 15 of StJ-Xs"eS,''Stirr*'^^'- '"-*"« the year's end (2+-28 A, a I ? <'/"'Vome«„« at «nd of each foirtt year^so' '^ " ".^"i " ">e year always be, an n ThothV "o"^','' ""*' 'h" stood its eround .,„ • . 7 on 2!nh August-. Macedonia! yea" S^^stiH Vt""''".'f ^ «>'- Abr»»inians,^nd '(.,„„«; A. min'!!.!""'^^^^ ''?'''' this calen. „j, ami IS sti 1 rpf..i = 2P Aug. = 2s Sept. =^ 28 Oct. = 27 Nov. = 27 Dec. = 26 Jan. 1 iVi, , = 26 Jan. I I'hamfuotbs ae Feb. 1 Phammtlil =: 27 Mar. 1 i'arhon r^ ■,,■ .„ ' }#^' =25iu^'- ('"■*'*<"'•« 401, p. Vc?:) «odiHidih':™ieL'd:;SThe'r\""''-''--'y Gaza, Ascalon, Cappadocia Snl'''^' ''''. ^''™''-« ')^ 1 f^^thediscuJionf.^teVatr]/''' ^>'''»') I So:;;ir-" "«'-•« ^S"^n:yt: 'fe.rr-Jx^irtt'if''"'''^"- tiCDized, to be incomn^V^M '.''^ '™'' t;hria- m«»l« of theohu chCd b'V"' *!'" '•'"1"''«- our period, with the '„ .•' ""^ ^'•«« of , Aethiopiana' (Abvli„?« * x "^P^" of Copts, I form, all the churcheL had . '^e Alexandrine »ethod (with or wUhout thrP '^ "'^' ''""'"' according to which JanZry MafTM ""',""'>' Augast, Octoler, DecenZ7h!i ^' *'"''' •'"')'. I February 28, in iZ^Z 071?'" '» "«/», : ,"?"'!"•"« four months," soliy,^ Th "'/'," shed Roman notation by S;, ''"' '•''"•*'^- Jdes, inconvenient and „h ^ ca'endc, nones and i was long rernLl^Vt'^i^; '^ 7'"^ '? -• continued to be the only wrft\.n I ' '" ^»"'' ^v«t- ^»-pt*.'nde^:r;iT;°/;; 84 T' i|! 11 . S m 1318 M0NULPHU8 duco the rcjfuli\r numericiil count of month-dars, as by Orogory the Great at the close of the 6th cent my. Of earlier times, there is a frag- ment of a Gothic calunchir (4th century) in which the month-days ar» numbered (Mai, Scr-ftt. Vet. Nov. Collect, v. i. 6(5). In the By- za...iu. church, the numerical way of dating began to be used in the 7th century. It ap- pears, together with the old way, in the Paschal Chronicle ; but in the same century the em- peror Heraclius, in a chronological writing of his, keeps to t « old method, which continues to be used in numerous iroirxoAio of later times; Georgius Syncellus (end of 8th century) employs only the new reckoning. [H. U"]^ MONUI.PHUS, bishop of Utrecht in the 6th century; commemorated July 16 (Boll, ^cta 5S. July, iv. 152). [C. H.] MOON. The moon does not appear in Aringhi's ' Index of Christian Symb 's,' nor does the present writer know of her being used as a Cliristian emblem until the 6th century, when the crucifixion began to be a common subject of representation, and the sun and moon of course formed a part of it. [See CnfCiFlX.] The latter appears as a crescent or female figure, or as cither, holding or containing the other, or as a face. In the crucifixion of the Laure- ian MS. she is a crescent within a round disk, and there is a very singular picture in t.ib. v. of that MS. (Assemani Catalog. Bibl. Mtdic.) of a partial and total eclip.se of the sun, which seems to re- present the moon as a white disk and face, and also as a black disk marked with the crescent. See the crosses and ivory pl.ique, Mozzoni, sec. 8. The associations of Asiatic and Egyptian paganry may easily account for the omission of the moon from Christian art for the first three or four cen- turies. The Mithraic worships prevalent in Rome in the earlier ce iries must have included the moon as well as tl.j sun. See the Abb^ Aubur's S;/mOolis,ne J^elii/ietix, vol. i. p. 109. Even in the many arabesques of vaultings in Bosio's plates, the writer ."an find no use of the disk or the crescent as ornament, though in the earlier basilicas and memorial churches, where roofs were sown -^'ith stars (as notably in the chapel of Galla I'liicidia at Ravenna), the moon may also have occurred. The great Apocalyptic mosaics would allow the presence of the sun and moon in the Lord's hand ; as also some Old- Testament subjects, as the .5th-century mosaic of Joshua in Sta. Maria Maggiore at Rome, the Vienna Greek MS. of Genesis (4th or 5th cen- tury) in a dream of Joseph (D'Agincourt, pi. xix., and compare Vatican Virgil, pi. xx.). But they seem to have been held in earlier times to be a part of the idolatrous symbolism against which Tertullian protested so decidedly in his treatise ' De IdoIolatriS '; and to have been neces- sarily banished from the Christian Church wherever there was danger of confoundini; pagan rites with her own. The moon does not occur in Garrucci's or Cionarotti's Vetri. The classical enthusiasm of the Carlovingian period, both English and Frank, seems to have accepted <> This article hail not the advantnge oi Mr. Btowno'* fira: revlnloii. luvlug bees luft in MS. at lila aeatJbL— [EOD.J MOON solar and lunar imigery with equal roailiness. both being now fully allowed in the criicj. fixions and ' ocalyptic pictures. The former Saxon worship of sun and moon seems to have haunted the minds of northern Christliiuity very little, and the .symbols o both seem to have hetn 80 freely used in crucifixions as to be cnnsi.ierej safe anywhere. Sometimes persdnificatmns occur, such as those in the Cottonian Aratus (B. Mus. 'i'ibmus, B. 5 ; Westwood, Amjlo-H.txon and /n'fh AfSS. pi. 48). There is a very inte- resting miniature of chariots of the sun and moon in Count Vivian's Bible, middle !tth century (Bastard, I'eintnres des Mnnuscrits, vol. ii ; see wooitcut), and a Franco-Saxon MS. in the same volume contains a crucifixion with a crescented Diana's head, as moon, on a medallion. From Uie Bililo of Couul Vivian. It seems impossild o connect Egyptian lun.u symbolisms of the j: d Isis with aiiyOhrbtlan emblem. But a two.-j". allegory was con- nected with the idea i.f the moon from the days of Augustine at least. He speaks of her as representing the church (Enarr. in Ps. .x.), "Luna in allegoria signlficat ecclcslam, quod ex parte spiritali lucet ecclesia, ex parte autem carnali obscura est. Alii dicunt non hahere lujam lumen proi)rium, sed a sole ilhutrarl. Ergo lunS intelligitur ecolesia, quod suum lumen non habeat, sed ab Unigenito Del Flllo, qui multis locis in SS. allegorlao sol appollatus est, illustratur." One of the latest ami most beautiful repetitions or echoes of this idea is the well-known passage in the ' Christian Year, beginning "The moon above, the church befow, The presence of the sun and moon in cruci- fixions may be accounted for as representing the darkness which prevailed at the Lord's death; but it seems that it gave occasion in later days to the idea of the moon's representing the synagogue, or Hebrew church. St. Gregory the Great takes her to represent the tViiilty .lud decay of the flesh (/a Evang. S. Lvc-te, Horn. 2.) The Turkish use of the crescent after 1463 was the adoption of the ancient symbol of the city of Byzantium, which was probably more welcome to them as unconnc'ted with any Christian association. It is found on Byzantine coins (Mionnet, Deaor. des MAia'Uos, vol. i. p. 378), and dates from a repulse given to Philip of MOON Macedon about B.C. ,S40, when a mysteriou, light at nbuted to Hecate, w,uned the city of a nght attack. (See von Hammer, GeJ der O^man. vol. i. p. 93.) ^k. St. J. T ] AvS?^OF «Vr^^^'^^'^"'^8 OB8ERV- A-^UJ. OF. The practice of blowing horns lo d fend 7h "" ?'• ''"""*^ '^'^"P^^^ »'■ "'« "'-"> to defend those domg it from witchcr.ift, w.i^ w.ll-known to the nation, of antiquity. JuVenai (&((ir. VI. 442) refers to it: "Jam nemo tubas, nemo aera faHgct ■ Una Uboranti poterit sulwiirrere lunae." It was an old custom therefore, which lingered on Ion- after the mtroduction of Christianitv- ami was reprehended by more than one of the fathers. A sermon attributed to St. Augu.tine &™. 210, l>e Tempore) details, in order to J denounce and (orbid, this among other super- 1 ftitious practices. Ducange quotes a MS ! Poenitential, which says: '-Si oLervasti tradti ■ones paganorum, quns quasi haereditario jure diabolo .submmistrante usque in ho., dies p,itres filus rehquerunt, id est, ut elementa, colores, lunam, .olem, aut stellarum cursum novam lunam, aut defectum lunae, ut tuis clainoribus aut auxilio splendorcm ejus re- stanrare raleres," etc. And in a Life of St. Lligius (c. 15) we find: •' Nullum si quando luna obscuratur, vociferare praesumat, quia Deo jubente certia temporibus obscuratir." The practice seems, indeed, to have been com- mon to all savage nations, and not to have died MOPSUESTIA, COUNCIL OF (J)/o«. SKitennm Comihum), held by order of the emperor Justinian, AD. 550, to make enquiry whether the name of Theodore, formerly bishop of Mopsuestia whose writings were comprised m the celebrated three chaj.ter.s afterwards oon- emned by the fifth council, had ever been on he sacred diptychs or not. Its nets are pre- r •'° 'itf ^?'' ^•'■^^ion of that council. (Maasi, IX. l.,0 and 274-17.) [£. s. Ff.-V MORGENGABE (German). A gift by a husbanJ to his wife on the day after marri.ige. Gregory of Tours (^Uiat. Frard. ix. 20) says^of It, tam in dote, qunm in morqenaabe, hoc est matutinal, dono, certnm est adaequasse " (Madl llmrokx. s. v.). *■ r-p , M0BLAIX,COUNCIL OF ( ^far/acense Om c ...«.), held at Morlaix in the dLe"e ^TuS Mnile, near Paris, a.D. 677, under king Theo' drnic, whose ordinance relating to it is ex ant • i^hen Chramlin, bishop of Embrun, wasdepoTed' ..d at which Mansi thinks St. Leod garor K ejhib,ted his last will and testamit (xi.^^ MORNING PRAYER fHAYER ; Office, the Divine.] MORTAL AND VENIAL Hist among the early rhristi..in . ""''" such a distinction is Tertullian Hp mnt. [E. S. Ff.] [HODRa OF SINS, writer; The who MORTAL AND VENIAL SINS 1317 stupro, fal^o tes'S V,„' r-S/Zr* "■"• lib. iv. can Q^ qi^h ,'"",'- (-/iito. Marcwn, cap. 1. And in /)« Ti '^;«"' ^'' r^Mctrid, si.nilarll^t,h"dd^"H::'''^^■'.''■ ">' "'■'"« Dcninum ^^-dicta.'^ (Th'^'^wtll^r'';''" '"""' Parently, with him, a^ gener^rt rm V^' j;;.".': and dependent on the particular aim.lln ■ i' a^^ijLilr^^bf-?'"-- wnters,onth::::;far:^^^s'ru:^;";:; KrM47''*40ri!;'Ve ""■"'"-' "''^is ?anks'amlng the'itmLr' f ti,?^. ZT '' ■ «nger, evil speaking, a blow strucr ^ , ' ; oath a failure to fulfil a promise " He c.,?"! by shame or necessitv • "(^ 1 1 '"• ."*us<^'J missibilibus a Doo soln " a. t ""'"' «t iiie- was a milder party" ^^nd a mt e'rigK: 1^^ mam ainmg that no 'Mocuspoenitfn '.. % K , bo allowed to certain classes of offei.deis ^n this difference of opinion was one of the caVses f the Novatian and other schisms. [Pkvitkvce { which are not in the rank of great "n/// ^ii:r^ii-s:^^----^:t thS&!:;?£^f^^-- accurately great that they are to be 0.^;^/ t ""' '" munication, tU are%ff r^hiclfX remedy is not necessarv hnf *l , a? J^^e -diJuT^f cKtilSnl^fanS lastly, there are some which are verv li^ht fnstrrVdSstSij'&^'S Forgive us our trespr^sL," ' c - "'^i i 'S tente. vocantur, .ed "uZsram" r' r.ti^um raed.camentis, non diceret ipse Domin J Tw npe inter te et ipsum solum, eVcPo'trer^o" n.M es,,eat quaedam, sine quibus haec vi.a Ton 4g2 ».-.',< i ^ Vk] -■JJigPAftTtTS. 11 '' 1318 MORTAL AND VENIAL s-INS agitur, noil quotiJianam med«la ) , meiut in oratione quum doonit, ut dio'\ >.% Diniitto nobis debita nostra" (be Fide et G/wW>tw, caji. 26). Many other passages might bi' (luited from this father, and all to the same effect. To the above may be added that St. Greg'oiy (Moral, lib. xii. c. 9) distinguishes between peccatmn and crimen, as does St. Augustine, making the first to mean such sins as are for- given daily, upon repentance and prayer ; and the second to mean flagrant crimes, to be punished by public penance. The general con- clusions to be drawn from these and other de- clarations mr>y be stated thus: That all sins were deadly to the soul : not merely those called great, mortal, capital, or deadly sin?, but also those known as small, light or venial. These St. Augustine, iii the treatise last quoted, goes on to say, destroy the soul by reason of their number. They are like the small drops which till a river, or thi: iriaino of sand which, although they are si:iil; individually, will oppress and weigh us cVv n ; or as the li'^" '-'^ o ship which, if neglected, will swamp the ' ,s(| as surely as the greatest wave, " !(y long ci u ii.'E and never being drained." That it W.1S not all mortal or deadly sins, brU only sins of a public and hTinous nature, wiiii;!) gave public scandal, that were put to pubii. penance for a longer or shorter time. St. Gregory Nyssen, Id his Letter t i L'tohn, gii-tr: a list of such publicly punishel siivs, aiai na which he mentions idolatry, Judaism, Mani- chaeism and heresy, magic, witchcraft, and di- vinaton; adultery and fornication; public and violtni robbery, and murder. All these might be put in penance of various degivts, and then the offcniicr might be re-admitted; but it would seem that j.enance was permitted oijly once, and that tii !i' were a multitude of other sins for which pwi'Uc penance was not imposed, which wore, nevertheless, entirely distinguished from venial or less ,er;jve otFences. Idolatry was cons; icred, in the early church, the greatest of all sins. A letter found among the works of St. Cyprian, and purporting to be from the clergy of Rome to him, calls it '• grande delictum. Ingens et supra omnia peccatum " {Ep. 31); and Cyprian, in a letter to his own clergy, iigrees that it is "summum delictum " — the sin i;eainst the Holy Ghost, which he who commits '• non habebit remissam, sed reus est aeterni peccati " (Ap. 10). But here he is speaking of apostates. The councils do not, apparently, treat of this distinction specifically. There are many pro- visions as to the degree of penance for particu- lar offences, but do attempt at a general classi- fication. I5ut yet they recognized this dis- tinction between classes of sins, which, indeed, was one that could not be overlooked. The Council of Agde (a.d. 506) forbade the excom- munication of persons for slight causes (can. 3). Similarly, the fifth council of Orleans, c. 2 (a.d. 549), has a provision that no per- son of right faith should be cut off from com- munion for slight causes, bat only for those offences deemed worthy of excommunication by the fathers [EXCOMMUNICATION ; Penitence"]. Bingham refer.^i to a similar provision made by the Council of Clermont in its second canon, but this is, apparently, an error. [S, J. £.] MOnXIFICATION MORTIFICATION (mortifioatio, vinpuin,). Under this head it is intended to give .some account of the practices adojited at various tiini's by Christians, to " mortify " or deaden " thnir members which are upon the earth." A gcncriil account of i\\i progress of ascetic ideas h;i» already been ^'iven under Asceticism. I. MORTIFil'ATION IN REGARD TO BatHI.No Clothes, Sui.ltkr, Rest, and Food. — To c.ut a8h'.?» upon th( hoad, to abstain from bathini; and oven from washing, to lis on the i..ire ^rou i, to wear dirty ai'.i ragged clothing — ail the^e w , . methods of mortification practised iiy vaiioui ascetics. Jerome, for instance (/'pint. 77 ,,(/ Ocean, c. 4), descrili"s the dishevo)-!"; hair, the sallow face, the di;t y hands, thi' ;ii;,i, m neck of Fabiola perform i;,y: her penai>'" . i himself he says {Ep'st. 2J, ad ICtuitoch. c. 7) tiuiv his limbs were scarred and rough with the use of sac' cloth, while his unwashed skin was ..'.nek a- that of iiii Ethiopian; ,ii,d again (lipist. 14 ,■/ lleliod. ■:. 10) he asks, what need there can l;.- for one who is washed in Christ ever to waii again ? i'alladius {L had not attaine( austerity; the I bably not very (•■«.m n. /;.;.,, t!t v<;rus (Dinl. j. whi for fifty ytjv; hi» 'I'n hair; Ot u, '^rriis and Si tilt V.;st too, silll tile (iiiiio'.is .Spill. , •..'.• iii'tDjce, is .; oriod of pennnce ■ '■'■'la S. Frucluo ,'■ ■'■'-). A comn comfort was weai Haikclotii, of ' ma io. [Sackcloi Goii.g- bare' lot a-scetic practice. | Attempts to con «ili5i:i ih: ii.-fi'iow iiiado so long y.a t: ..* all. Wnny of th s'l'iTj. >■,; tobanisJ; by standing in pr Wily exertion. M to have succeeded i irnd without sleep (Palladii Laus. c. '2 Theban carried ston ing of cells, and at making rojies of pa to rest (/,avs. c. 2). attempted to banish monks of Tabennae, (art.JO), slcptinaki Uicy were unable t( :'iers, mentioned I * lii. 1 ; /iistit. iv. 1 (mattiie, tliladot) of i rigorous ascetics lay Jerome says of hims c. ?), that when slcef aimselt; he dashed f ground; and Paulin of Tours ( nta, iv. ; .'iifficed for his light feebler sex wanting in yf.Vaziiinzus tells u.s( iiis .>istcr Gorgonia iai ground; and Jerome (Episl. 1(j8,c. 15) for a W even in severe ft ™ the hard earth, wit wr. Benedict allowe( t- 5o) a mat, a blanl (matta, sagum, laena, '»sloep in their clothes wocdiot's rule furnish moukish bedding for m monasteries sleep was i ■'i':«frisingfortheofr ■lor ing [Hours op Pr. "i;stom of living r began, as was n ■'. where for the gr ," 'f '" P»ss the nigh ■i. Theodoret (///««. 7J ■ermiUofSvi-in, Pale 'it''"'"!' «■'>« 8pent thei J"l"> tlie Baptist in I ■^«i endured this ru MORTIFICATION tlu '.'..St too, similar a'.. . , '" """r "'hers, in .'•■-'-). A common method of prolucin^.lil wnifort was woarins noxt fli„ ! . '"'•'"S '">" Haiuclotm, of M U :^l" "■' '■""«'> muc. [Sackcloth] ^""'-' ^'""'""■•ly Gi'iiiii' bare'')!)* u>'n r»»» ascetic 'practice [""„i:8l ""'"'"' ''"""' '" Attempts to oontii: ■ ■.hdr. nn,l „ mad. .0 long -T^u/m^t k'""' '"'^« f"™" ail Wfiv nf fK. ■'"■»» been pniotised nt ■fneban carried stones'™ ul ."/one rth^l^' 'u m of cells anrl nf «; ul^ " . ^ '""^ '"® build- ™a\ing ripes^'if pIlS r.'.Svii'^^f '" to rest (/.a'js. c 2^ TK„ 'f i ^'"^ ''"^^n -££t: K-'t"" »'""'r£ nisMster Gorgonia kid h«lV ''i " Y' ; '"^^ ^ow Kv ,"''"''•'' '^"J- 'he greater partof the yearTtis -e naur^ thirru:iri.;:;'f^-„„t3 MORTIFICATION 1319 Cyra (Theod. JI K ^ oa\ ■ , i-HbulousMaryofEeVni wh,' '""'.'''«, l"-°'>ably -ven years in' It^ Kes^rto'Th"'' "'■'^; Jordan without the shfuJ t . ""■ "-'"*'■ "' intercourse with mankii "^^ '»'" «■"! without themselves on bare S;^:";''" "P"-'' or on pillars built for tL .^ ' '"«>">tnins, of the sun and to all fh ''•'"?• '" ""^ heat P'"- saints were d idlf .r't '":-"^''''-^''' "'"•-rTo,, the former of vhL 1 f^"^"""' and I'latform which formed I " IT' °'' ""^ >'«« while .he latter hXttt t''.! ^L"' /''^P'"-' home hermits lived on Tr,. A ' .''"'"■'""• Adda, of Mesopotamia Mosc ^'"'^-«'). as c- 70); n.any /ived in caver/a^l - '""} ''''"■'■'• Egyptinu monks Elias Wtlr! ^^"'i'"'""^' "'^ «he theus, Capi.o, and E nidi of rP 1, p'''"''"' "">-°- 51, 74 9b' '»Q^ ^-'P"' u« (Halladnis, Jmus. cc -'"Si), as S^L^at '"^; n'''>,^>'''^f'-' Macarius Romanus (4, c'.^- ^- V") '''"'' ho .continued 'a?" ie's 'tht '^ n'T' '"■"' dition, but the whnio 1 ?• ,'° 'his con- ordered mind In th'o-"' """ " ''"■ Western liur^pe the kind f T''""^ ^'''""*« "^ possible in EevD 1^ l> ,''*,?^l'"»"'« which is covered to be7e^t'ru"c°tiv tMil^ T ^""" ''■- ■■egioo even cave-dw [lers ar„ ' '"'' '" "^" rare ; hermits coul.l „„1 * comjiaratively of .shelter, 1 ;*;,;;"« ""■"'" ■^"■"'^ "^'"^ ever, not very uncomrn^- ^"''''"'' '''"'' ''°- insufficient or distnsfBfi.i f i • common form of mttS n '"1-,,;\h' '^'^ cipal ecc e^iasti.•«l i,r,.v,.,i .' "0 pnn- n-anneroffl t g4X^^ "' '". '''"^ ""-J With regard to fC^a^^^lZ^;^'^'^^'^^^- we may remark »(.,.» „ * ' i"^"''-'"'™ ascetics, abstine'nce T'p's f fe n"lhf m'n?*"' '■'^""'' "*' the East than in our Lw ^ 'l' "'«'°"' o*" Eastern ascetics lived wholt nn""'' , ^"''"'^^ a^^'/OAmmoniusE/^;" ""'T'*"'^ ^'< Apollo, ,-6. c. ,52 p fil, • ^^'"^'''''a 0- 12, p. 716 ; of Eastern Mo.,;o'hism-^„?h\P'"'uP,''' '"""''«» I'achoraius-were Zn of ! y. ".'''"■'°"' "■''l life; the laZr wrtaiXT'"^.^'"'''"^^'! Palaemon, to maint^fn ne^ ^7 '"' "'"■^'er, aione, without'"o'irriL'';^r;'i'"'' daily, at lea«t, one meal of",„ u" '^^.^ '^"^ rations of bread th^f ♦»,» °"K^'^ ^"< ^'th endure their lir'f^.^^e Zt VI t!'' '" was in no case included n /hi- > "*" "'»* insupportable hardshh. t .k v ''"""^"-^ot an the ^b^ead w:, th?'' .Timttiur.'.'^ n ^^^^P' ' baked bread or biscuit-wSp "X'^ t^'"-* 19) informs us CThe ,1 r'^'M^''''"'-"- Egyptian hermits of his t mo T,« - 1 "'l, '*** ance for a monk wa» ^„L^"' '* ''"''-^ ""ow- cakes of tMrteHlwSgC'ot?""'^ '"" • See Altescrrae Aiaticon, v. II. If ■ft .-"i.'f i'-' ;:•! I s" 1320 MORTIFICATION MORTIFICATION c. 20, p. 72J) ; Hiliinon to have livcil from his t,hii-ty-tii»t to his thirty-lit'th year on ii iliiily alliiwntKe of nbout six ounces of Itiiiley breaJ (.'oronie, Vila llil. c. 6) ; MarelanuR of Cyrus, on tlie Kuphiates, to hiive talteu no other food in ft (lay than his evening meal of three ounces of bread (Theodun^t, Hist. Met. c. M). In a cidder and (lani]H'r climatn such excessive abstinence was, of couisp, ini|practiciiblo. " We are (lauls," said the nmnlts of St. Martjn (Sulpic. Sevorus, Liiiil. i. 4, § 6), "and it is inhuman to coni|iel us to live like angels." .Such ccnsiderations probably compelled lienodict, in drawing up his statutes for the monastery of Monte C'assino, to content himself with a moderate dietary; the scanty portion of bread on which an exceptional person like Macnrius subsisted was not to be the rule for a whcde community. He allowed (/^c;/. c. 39) a pound of bread for each man per day, with two dilVerent "made dishes "(coctn duopulmentaria), that if any man could not eat the one he might take the other. Wiien fruit or fresh pulse was to be had, ,i third course of these might be added. In ca.se of unusually hard labour, the abbat might order a more generous diet. The flesh of four-footed beasts was altogether forbidden, except for the sick and infirm ; fi.sh and fowl were allowed With regard to wine, Benedict b'dieved that one " hemina " — about half an Kuglish pint — of wine per day was sufficient for each nan ; but, though he allowed this, he eviderdy preferred total abstinence (Heij.'c. 40). The rule of St. Benedict became the standard of Western monachism. which, however, constantly tended to fall away frnm the severity of its first estate, and was from time to time recalled to its old rig. (Oii) is said to have nearly lost his life in conM'i|iien''e of having been compilled to stand in the .ittifi-.de of one crucified against a stone cross, in tiie court of his monastery, during a cold winter's night (I'l'ti S. L imhcrii '\n Canisius, Var. In-tt. II. i. p. 14U). St. Austreberta is related ( Vita, § IS, in Acta SS. Feb. 10) to have emhired a similar penance. More p.irticular precepts us to this matter belong to a later age. Cas.-ian (t c. 44.')) mentions (Collat. viii. 3) certain Egyptian ascetics who carried nbout with tliom a heavy cross of wood ; a practice which, he says, occasioned more laughter than respect. The practice seems to have become more commoa in the Middle Agce. 2. The practice <'f wearing chains or n'm/s of iron, which has existed among Brahmins and Buddhists from a high antiquity, is found also in the Qiristian Church. Gregory of Naziiinzus (Carm. 47) mentions monks who labour under never-ceasing iron fetters, wearing away the evil of their nature as their flesh Is worn awav, Epiphanius {Expositio Fidci, Ojip. i, IKnj d) bl.ames monks who went about in imblic with neck-rings of iron; and Jerome (_E/ist. 22 ad Eustochium) bids his friend beware of those who went about barefoot, laden with chains, with lone hair and beard and dirty black mantle, to |je seen of men. The hermit Apollo in the Thebaid wore chains, as Uufinus ( IViue Pair. i. 7) intiums us ; Theodoret cannot say too much of those chain-wearers, whose story he tells in the llistom liclifjiosa. The well-known Symeon of the Pillar was for some time chained to the rock on which he lived by a long chain fixed to his foot ; after- wards, on his pillar, he wore for thirty years a heavy chain hanging from his neck ; his iron collar, the historian Evagrius {Hist, Eccl.c. 13) says that he had seen with his own eyes. Many other instances of men wearing heavy chains or rings may be seen in Theodoret's IIlMoi-ia KetiijioM. See also the accounts of the Abbat Senoch of Tours, in Gregory of Tours (IVMa i%1). From the 6th century onward we find the wearing of chains and the like prescribed as a penance. Homicides of their own kindred were sentenced eithe.- to an oppressive weight of chains, or to wear an iroj band round the body made from the blade of the sword with which the homicide was committed. This punishment Gregory of Tours (de Gloria Conf. c. 87) tells us was endured by a fratricide, who also bore heavy chains. Charlemagne {Capit. A^jnismn. c. 77, in Baluze, i. 2:;9) in 789 thought it necessary to issue a caution against vagrants ivho went about in irons (nudi cum ferro) which thoy pretended to wear lor penance t-ake. Unchaste priests were not uncommonly sentenced to wear rings or hoops of iron round their arms or bodies. MORTMAIN 3. /?««// Pain and Disfy'iremant. Tho voluntary self-woun.liD)? of the li.ial priests and Pthcr pai/un hierophants was not nltoiri'thcr unknown in the Christian Church, thonich it had 1 less orgiastic character. Tlieophilu.s, bishoi, of Antioch, in his J::,,u,lola Sipioilica to the buhops ot Pa. ,tine and Cyprus (Hieron. 0pp. i. 543, ed. Vallarsi), rrprohates the conduct of Mine \yho, he says, mutihited themselves with the knife thinlting that they shewed leliKion snJ humility in going ahout with scarred fore- head and cropped e«r» ; one man had oven hitten oif a part of his tongue, to reprove the timidity witn which some served God. Ammonius the monk cut oft one of his cars and threatened to bite out his tongue; but this was not from ascetic motives, but to render himself ineligible f<,r the oftico of bishop. He was, how- ever, in the habit of burning himself with a red- hot iron from pure asceticism (I'allad. II,st UiisUtca, c. 12, p. 716). Another Nitrian monk, the yoiiiiger Mhcarius, is sabl to have exposed his Diiked body fo- six months to tho stingy of venomous flies to atone for the anger and im- patience with which he had once crushed a fly that stung him {Lau^. c. 20, p. 7J2); and Symeon, the pillar-saint, to have allowed vermin to eat into his body for a considerable time (Iito, 0. 7 in Kosweyd, p. 172). The Greek MmlofiKM (Jan. 4) relates that St. Apollinaris of litypt used to expose herself to the stings of gnatsaml g.idflifts ; and Johannes Moschus ( /Va/«(« Spintwile, c. 141) voluntarily exposed himself to ' the stings of the countless insects of the hot JoMan valley, thinking so to escape the never- dying worm and the flame that is not quenched A sister of the famous nunnery of St. Bridget at hildare is said to have burned her feet over a lirewnich she had secretly lighted in her cell (Ilia S. Bn,,i./ac, c. 11, in Surius. Feb. 1). Mar- tinianus scorchei' his whole body in the flames of a fire of sticks, with a view of counteracting unlawlul passion. And these are but specimens taken from the crowd of records of self-torture which may be found in various hagiologies. lh» discipline of the scourge will be treated lep ,1'ciy [Whippino], 4. CM. Ascetics frequently attempted to oool the burning passion which possessed them by exposure to cold. Thus the English monk Dnthelm is said (Bede, U. E. v. 12) to have remained immersed in a stream during the recitation of many psalms and prayers. Of ames the disciple of Maro, it is related Thendnret, m4. Rel. c. 21) that during his long devotions in the open air he was sometimes so covered with snow that he had to be dug out bimilar austerities are related of many other "cetics, both male and female. Abraam of arrhae is said (Theod. H. R. c. 17) to have "T *"« an altogether superfluous luxury. yJ^J A ^'•""™*'' EXERCISBS of ascetics will b noticed under that heading, and the ascetic Ckuha!; ™ " ""''" ViRQiNiTY. See also (This ai-ticle is taken mainly from 0. Zockler's W/i. Gesckchte der Askese, Frankfurt a. M. MORTMAIN 1321 MOETMAIX. The law of mortmain which m the Lnghsh use of the term, is a law restrictl "■g the acquisition of property by permanent corpora ions, especially of a religious character, is based U].«n two distinct considerations of poliey; one that of preventing property being withdrawn for ever from the general market (that IS bein^ grasped by the "dead hand " of an artificial legal personality); the other, that of opposing (,bstacles to fraudulent or extor- tionate impositions on the part of religious «avis«rs. fhere is no doubt that both ?hese lines of policy are distinctly represented in, if not directly copied from, the Koman law at Its ripest maturity, and the later legislation ot Christian emperors. Ulpian (circ. a.D. 200) says we are not permitte.l to appoint the gods ns our heirs with the exception of those in favour of whom either a sen.hi.-, consultum, or imperial constitutions, have conceded a sne-ial priyileg.^ as, for instance, Tarpeian Jove." The policy of this i>rohibition mav have been the same as that by which Justinian, three centuries ater, enacted that, where a testator nominated the Lord Jesus Christ as his heir or part heir and added no limiting words, the inheritance should accrue to the church of the testator's domicile ; and similarly where an archangel or martyr was nominated an heir; and where there was no such church the sacred edifices of tho metropolis should profit from the inheritance (L. 2., (c. 1.3)). Saviguy (System, vol. ii. b. ii. c. 2) has adverted to the real meaning of this policy, which was to secure that the b^'neflt and I responsibility should be vested in concrete per- sons distinctly cognisable by law The law with respect to colkfjia, that is, cor- poiate bodies consisting of at least three persons IttVf ■ ^' I: '?''°"''' Perhaps, the greatest ight on some of the aspects of earlv mortmain law. As early as a.d. 117-138, we see that colle;m could not take inheritances unless thev were specially privileged for this purpose (L. 8. C. Cyi. 24)) A passage of Paulus (a.d. circ. 200) alludes to a seaatus consultum of the time of Marcus Antoninus permitting the legacies to be wl' r 7T "^ """'"■'"■"' supposing the coUe,,ia were lawfully constituted (L. 20. 0. xxxiv M> ..nd with respect to the constitution of these bodies it appears that a religious purpose was presumedly a legitimate obj'ct (" religionis causS coire non prohibentur; dum tamen per hoc non fiat contra senatus consultum quo illiJita corpora arcentur"(L. l.D.(xlvii. 22)). Neverthe- less It appears from a constitution of one of the Antoninesm Justinian's code that the corporate body of the Jews in Antioch was not reckoned a legal association, and could not sue for a leeacr whicn had been loft it. * ' As respects the claims of the Christian church to inherit, or even to own, property, it must have depended at first upon whether the local religious societies were or wore not treated as legitimate collegia. Gibbon (c. xv.), indeed, ad- duces an interesting story, told in the life of Alexander Severus (a.d. 222-235), of a dispute in respect of land between the society of Chris- tians and th» victuallers (poplnarii), as a proof Chrlfi'J;'! h"'' *'"'"*■'' '*Sally vested in the r ®"V;"„ " ""'*'" '^"n-stantine's Edict of Milan (A.D. 31.S,, by which he restored to the Chris- tians the property of which they had been bereft in the late persecutions, that their ri^-ht of ownership in land was formally recognised." Thi* 1!'!!| liii i LiL—Lli ia22 MORTMAIN I'dlct jirpparod the way for tliii mop' celebrittsd i>nii III' tliii yiMir A.l>. '.i'2\, liy which itnr'ino " wiih t(i hiivii lull pdwor (if ImhvIiii; liy will whiiluvcr |irn|i(Mty hi- chnnii ti) thu iliiirch iiiiil il < (jovui'u- iun liciilii's." It wiw within litly yunrmif Mx timo thnt the lirHt iiiiniintakoHhli) mortiniiiii I iw wim omiutod by Vnlcntiiiiun tho Kliliir (('ml. I'k. xvi. '20). It hirhidii nil oortit of cocleKiiiHlicnl |it>rH(iiiii from (ililoriiii; on the proiH-i'ty of wi lows or wiirilx. It (ircvi'iits thtiin from iiri|uiriiiK niiy liiMii'lit I'roiii the tlmmtioii of thi< wilV of iiny i>u<- wliii, miller prtitoxl rin» of nn Kn);lish muitmnin act. " Imniii »i ipiid ab his inorl< I'i 'nerlt cxtortiim neo tacito lideiconnnisKO lh)iiid cluriciN in frnudom voncrabilis sanitionis (■■lUiiU arte nut prolirosit I'lijiispiani conhihontii . ilerntur : ox- torro.H sint ah omnibus qnibus inhiaverant bonis: et si i|niil forte per epintolam, codiiilluin, il^ua- tionem, tostamontuni, quoliliotdeniquo detuk;itur ergo cas quns hnc snnotlonu .snlunovinius id ncc in jndii'ium hai '. ■ , 11 '. . ems chielly to Ikivc Inon ba-,.' 1 it{i. Hn:l (A.ldita ml legem Sttlieam), "qiu res suns pro aiiiuiii huj ml asam Dei tradere voluerit domi traililinneni faciat coram testibus legitimis." (tiiannone, llht. Civ. ili A'ay«/i, lib. 2, lap. 8, lit. 4, •' Jkni TrmpovaU" : F. I'aolo Sarpi, Ikik ^liiterie Heiwliii.iru} ; Savigny, i enter on the vexed queslion of tho orth ;ihy ad deri- vation of the name. A 'tor all that has been written upon it the '• tymolo,y of the word " mosaic " still remHi,, latt of speculation, iiete: uo8ai> >mall cui ■d. SulKee It ■*e understand irs or tesserae nnd perhaps can neve to say thnt by the tei i. the art of arranging of dill'erent substancus, either naturally hard or nrtitioially hardened, and of various colours, so as to produce an ornamental pattern or a histo- ricnl or symbolical picture. The niateiials of fiiese tesserae were at first chieriy diiTca-at I iiloured marbles, hard stones, pieces of brick and tile, earthenware, &c., the natural co'ours being M08AICH Sa:i tz^^ ^::;!a,v t:rir"r n- 1 1^ con,u„t,o. MOSAICS portions „. »||,„ „„,, „,,„„,„ vilrKHl . h uiftnllii' o»i(K,H." • '" '"" »|tl.vl„K two thin pi,,,,., .„• Kla,H w fl /I i «n.,m,,l.lu.,,vi,n^i„«,,,,,„l.,|,,i,,,,™-| i;t23 thii >i" tniit miiKiiK-woik w ili'li I,,. I 1 ' .. th m to ,,l,ta„. ,,|,„,„ „,• „„,, „i,„ quln;,l. at a n.st Car small,:,- than that . f tl I'""'"',"" '"'"■''''■^' "'"'. "i" -■"■«• of ,l,.to,'i„r,t ,^ l,Mnh..rv.,l ..„„,.c»,on.,|,„„|,|..a,„.,i;, ,i.jrl,Ksol.(-^.-„ot,.:-„r,|,.tHM„.„t, tl„. ori,.i, d lo,e,l .„„sa„: |,K.t,n-o« „« i,>-a,.tl,.allv in,l..st.-uc. mthew,.nl«„i (i|,i,.i,.,„, j„_,.„,„„„| ^ '; 'Z-" ">•■ ^' '"'•"' "••|'iHoH,i,,,.,;,U,,,'^ • .11 ." , ,XH.|,lt.,l so M,i(nl,|,. |„r tt. .|,.,.o,'„ti„n ot' ^•lesinsticnl b„i|,|,„,s, i,, whi, • h. ™"' Demr o( ,.v,.ry ,l,.t,.i| slio„l,| sv,,,. . th,.,.', |*l.n.y „f the n,i„,. The .s„h,|,„„. ,,,hn ,., ' , f i .-■'■"""'" "'" exto„sively „»e,l, „„/„t ,,„ ^^^'^ :'""■ I'H Kn.n,| ,1,1 .s„|e,nn charafto,- ■ T,? ^:"" --"""ion of saore,! iiin.U 'S I 1 lii'i-rnao, the I'alacu of th.. c, i-i '" n.,..oK„iso „,„s, :;!.,.^^', „ " '"■""'"'o»t •''"■■M;'-..n,,.;;i..tith'""Art^/'''''''^ "'^ Mlhje,:f,, „n,| thoh- ... ' "''hidloii of til ,'i.Eh tl„. J.h, !,,• .u '■''"'"'■>' ""w.n-,U ">is wal|.,„j..t„,.„s of St. Ma,.k\ V, ai,." , n^ "«ni™ of th,. i(„y„| Cha,.,.|at ..,■""''"'" Christ ,m,ty,.n,e,j;,.,| tVon, the hi,linic.,,l,„..., i,} | „„ ";;''T !" ".'".""Pl «».,.,;! at i'ah.r.no „'i;;i .he c,.ta,.o„„.., „„, ,eo,. triu,„,,hantly i„,tan;.;l "",„' "th;: .'Si^'t """'-'■■''" T' ''""''' '" '^-'y- was us,iri,eil , , l,„ ,..,,• ''""•' "* •""' i^"i'il .^ «t up «.cr,.u pi tu .:«*;„.,; "" '. '" ""^ '■"'" «r.I. „.w n.ll!""':!:!^ "'-^''^y'" ^"^ "- rt.'c. Mon I .^vpify the T,4 ,,f Life. wMl/ .,'. ."""'. '^"' ' or tl. „fw n,r«,,u. »;V;:i-' "' •> 'V!"" 'or the dec, , l„„ H'tt ,*r,lury „l8„ Ko,™,"^'!!'' Jnt '.t '",','''1," "" ""' ito lailinnt niiitti'iir,.' «J„.i',"|.''' T i"-"'-""''t w.ih 1 ^ I!; I 1B24 MOSAICS gc 'nil, issiip fiiim thfl (jote^ of the two hnly cities, Jeni.tnli'iii ami lt«lhloliiiiii. [B^tiilkiikm, |>. 2(11.] Oh tliu wctlcl(s in n hori- zontal ban I, the Hpan'lrels below eoiitainiUK the twenty-loll r white-robed elders of tiie Apoealyii^e offering; tlvi' ■ crowns with arms cuitstretcheil in adoriUion to the I.aiiib. In the lnr;;ei' liasiliias, where a traiiNept He|>nrates the nave fnaii the apHO, a second transverse aruh is iiitroduied, the fice of whicli is also adorued with snlijerts taken from the Apocalypse, That at St. I'raxedes (see jiDst) represents tlie heavenly .lernsalein with the reileeiiied in luug Hue euturiug the gutea, whi' h are guarded by angels. The detailed description given by Paulinas of the mosaics executed by his direction for the basilica of St. Feli.x and the "liasilita Kundana" at Nola early in the .'rlh century (/./I'at. ad Sever. .'('.') indicates points of resemblance and difference wilh the sub.senuently recngiii.sed type. The whole rejiresentation was strictly symbolical, and the human figure seems to have been rigidly excluded, so that it would speak only to the ini- tiated. He describes the Lamb standing on the mount from which i-ssue the four rivers typical of the Gospels, the symbol of the Father above, the lofty cross surinounled by the crown occupy- ing the chief place, which are familiar to us in other mosaics. Ilut, what we do not see in any existing mosaics, the Holy Spirit, under the form of a Dove, was rejiresented as descending on the symbolic I.ainb ; the apostles were also depicted as doves (a symbol rejiroduced many centuries later in the a)ise of St. Clement at Home), and in addition to the customary sheep as many goats appeared on the left of the Saviour, symbolizing the last judgment. We cannot sufliciently regret the loss of these v;:ry remarkable early works.' The catacombs i)resent very few examples of mosaic work. There are fragments of a mosaic picture of considerable size on the solBt of the arch of an urms'itiuin in the catacomb of St, Hermes. From the engravings given by JIarchi (_iIonum. delte Arti Crist. Primit., tav. xlvii., de- scribed p. 2b7) we see that it must have been a very rude performance, the drawing bad, and the execution coarae. The portions remaining exhibit the raising of Lazarus, Daniel tn the lions' den, and the paralytic carrying his bed, only dill'ering from the ordinary catacomb fres- coes in the material employed. The mosaic cubes, according to Mr. Parker (^Arc/uwoh/i/ of Some, Catiicoinbs, p. 110), are entirely of gXauB paste, not of marble. Marangoni (Cosv OenUlesclic, p. 461) preserves the record of an arcosolium in the cemetery of St. Oallistus decorated in mosaic, with our Lord .seated between St. Peter and St. Paul, also seated. Two sepulchral mosaics from the same catacomb are jireserved in the sacristy of St. Mary in Trastevere, one representing birds, probably, according to Mr. Parker, of the 2nd century, tne other, representing the miracu- lous draught of fishes, of the 3rd (Parker, u. a. * Paulinus' description Is given in aitlcle Dovi, vol. I. p. STO. M0HAIC8 Mosnlei, p. .1), Two monaic busts In rinular iiie lallion*, from the cemetery of St. Cynaia, iliscovered in lii')'!, are preserved in the t'hi^d Library. One represents a young man, Klavius Julius Julianiis, with short black hair; lliu other his deceased ^ifi, Marin Simplicin Kustica, She, as one deceasL i, is represeuteil in the atti. tilde of prayer, with oulstretched hands (!>« UiMsl, JAuamVi Cristiani dlle Chiese lii /.••mn). Perrct Cvid, iv, pi, vii. No. II) gives a inosnio fragmi , depicting n fighting cock, also ironi a uitadmib. This scanty list comprises nearly, it not iiuite, all the catacomb mosaics rtcordeil. The earliest known examples of mosaic art u,sed tor tlie decoration of a sacred building are those of the 4th century, which cover the wagnmi- roof of the circular aisle of the cliurch of .st, (/'onstanlia, in the immediate vicinity of the basilica iif iSt, Agues, outside the walls of liiiiiin. There Is sulFiident reason to believe that tliis edifice was erected by Constant ine tlic Great either us a baptistery to the adjacent basiliia (Uaii'Isiiiuy, v(d. i. p. IGh), or after his di-.ith as a place of sepulture for his two daughlers, Constautia, or Coiistantiua, who died AD. il.H, and Helena, the wife of Julian, who died A.a MO. As in the earliest Christian frescoes, the style of art seen in these mosaics is In no way distinguishable from jmgan art of the same period. They belong es.sentially lo ihe class ot* decorative |iaintings, and nlthi>n',:h tloise who wish to do so may rend a Chri.^tlaii .sym- bolism into the viutage sceuee which cuvcr the vaults, it is probable that none such was intended. "They have quite the light and g.iv character of ancient pagan wall decoration, 'ind if they must be considered of Christian origin — the vine aud viutage scenes having been fre- quently adopted as Christian emblems — they are probably the earliest Christian wall-mosaics that have been preserved " (Dr. A])pell,C/i//A. 0). These mosaics form Iwehe etpml comimrtments, the opposite bays having analo- gous decorations. The ground of tlie whole is white, instead of the blue or gold which subse- quently universally prevailed. Days 1, 2, 12 have ordinary geometrical designs with octagoni No. 1. DOOR Plan lit St. CoDlUnUa. and crosses without flowers or figures. Bays 3, 11 have intertwined arabesque wreaths formiDa; small compartments framing airy daniiug figures, winged (imoniii, and richly pi\ i it:eil birds. Bays 4, 10 contain vintage .scenes. tie genii are actively engaged, some gati. .mg MOSAICS gr,p««, .nine e:„lii.K tli«m h,.me, .ome tread. ,„ U,. wM....,,r.,.,. u„„ |,„KU „ w.ltl,(ii« M.«k.. li,ra.«i« (luitfni.tjtt.noug th« bruncl..,«r .Kickiue the gr.ir» rrn.n the vu,« wl.jeh gruceiully tn.ii; u.|:lnev«„l. In the c.ulre (/« , J 'l!u So .'.; (1 ..,.-,y be remarked th„t .cene. very ,.miliir t., tl...„, ailorn tlio iimguilirent red i,.,.. ^„yry »,.rcv,,,aBUs „( Coa-tumia wl.ieh .t.,od we, uow 111 the Vat.oun.) Ilrtys :,, y ....^ y„„ ,„m iir .,. luv, ,11 1. Hay. 0, s, »,„ ,•„, „.„ ,j,,,,^, ^ c Ih. vvLue. lla. vault,, covered witl. l,„uuh» olulive :.u.l .,ther truit-bearing tree,, with L. ^k,, guinea lowl., ^urtridg,., und other b ids MOSAICS 1325 int9r.per,..,| amooK th,,,,, «„th..,it any attemi.t " ^""voutionalMin. ll..y 7, uhi.h w«, |,r, b by , :, ""t «"'""■"" «»• "•*• >vhole. ).a,, lieu I ilertiinod. llie two »ide ,ii,„,h („) (bl ..nnt „ -«,«e m-druwn ,n,«aie, if „ nu. W , T 2 (n,l, e,l by ,,ope Ha.irian A.n. 772-7UH) J ' •fathig Christ and .on,, of th,,. „i,.H ' V: latter c.ouch.nK in diKtorted atti d: ^ ,« h.nee 0. anat.,„,|c«l po.s.ibilill,.,. Tl,e ^ontraH "■"I the gr,„. „„d«,uholy of the later in ,» 'm'lyhich are themselves decorated with dolphius.bi. Is, palm trees, and other naturalistic devices. Each of these buildings presents a splendid colonnade, in the centre of which a semi-circular or octagonal apse protected by cancelti retires, or a veiled baldacchino stands, with a burning lamp hanging from the vault above the curtained altar, the whole displaying invaluable evideace of early ritual -rrangement. , On either side of the altar stands .i hidy person- i age, colossal in stature and severe in aspect, in the variously-coloured dress of solemn cere- monial, with his hands elevated and outstretchea | MOSAICS in prayer. (Woodcut No. 3.) The personages represented, who all bear names famous in the Greek church but less familiar in the West, are (1) over tne west door (a) Komanus, a white-bearded presbyter ; (6) Eukarpion, a young dark-hailed soldier ; 2. (to S.) («) ell'aced ; (6) Ananias, a pre,- byter; o. (u) Jiasiliscus, a soldier ; (6) I'risuus, a soldier; 4. (a) I'hilippus, a bishop; \h) Tlierinus a soldier ; (y) basilis^us, a beardless youthful lay- man ; o. eltaced ; 0. (to N.) (u) Leon, a soldier ■ (()) ' I'hilemon, a flute-player; 7. Onesiphorus, a young beardless soldier; (6) Porpliyrius; 8. (a) Cosmas, old, grey-headed and grcy-bearcied ; (6) Uamian, young and beardless. These magni- ficent and most interesting works deserve to be much more widely known and iiiorj carolully studied. (They are found well repr(iJui;i;ii in chrorao-lithograph in Texitr and I'ul Urn's ^yfoj Jlyzaiitines, pi. xxx.-xxxiv. ; and Nos. 1, 4, 7, 8, are engraved by Mr. Wharton Marriott in his Vestiarium Christianum, pi. xviii.-xii.) Thes- No. 3. Quo of the Moiala In th» Cnpols of St- Oeorgo't, ThMmlonlna. (From Toiler and Pullan.) salonic", boasts of another magnificent mosaic in the cupola of St. Sophia, a work of the 6th century, of which we ie centre of each ceiling ; but the decoration with its graceful arabesqufis, vases of fruit and groups of birds, peacocks, ducks, parrcquets, red-legged partriilges, and doves, and other conventional ornaments, are quite in the classical style of St. Constantia. The ground, however, is gilt, not white, as in that building. On the walls of the chaiiel of St. John the Baptist are figures ( f the four Evangelist.'. ■ (Ciampini, Vet. Mon. vol. i. tab. 74, 75; Parker, Mosaics, p. 16.) I We have purposely described these last I mo lies .somewhat out of their chronologicai ' on cf n account of their artistic connection I with th. already described. The very exten- ! sive saries of mosaics in the ohurch of St. Mary I Major, or the Liberian basilica, though some- MOSAICS stated in the i^tor :^m:^t:: :^::^s I Charlemagne (Labbe, vii col 955^ nn^il 'i! the met .olvkable wo4:\fetl "cf S «rt belong to a totally different s-chool As MOSAICS 1.127 (( none stand so ;^'f, vol. ,. p. 99_ Letter fi:);' isolated ; none have had so litn„ i„fl on the latter ages of i L de velopmen "• "tk' reason of this want of artistic Tettbu wlh the. had formed ''tU^its^^-^ti!^^'-:' e study of classical bas-vel.e.s, ■ , 'ial Iv those of the columns of Trajan -ind AnT n' ^ while their predecessors ha^il^'th^e" f e" ^es of the baths as their models, and their su ve or. forn,.d the.r taste in Greece or BvJan i m These very remarkable mosaics consi:st of '™ ,enes: vi. (I) those decorating the arch of the tnbune, and U) those ranged along te walls of he nave, occupying what may be tailed he tri- for,um sp.ce. Of these the-former series «.e much the infer or • " sfi-or»,»ii„~ • ""="» me writes 1 0,-H t n i ' '"'f SS 'Dg in coniiiosition," writes 1.01 d Lindsay, "and poorly evecuted " They have indeed, little artistic interest elept as the earliest known representations of scenes from the early gospel history. As such UhT een reniarked that they ma^ifest\he di'tficu y D a tist who had only studied in class"' al ■^hools had in depicting subjects which a ye uad no fixed type in Christian art. The picture nftaracteust ics or anything that diHerences t em essentially from Pagan'subjects. fW the hnt time ,t IS true, we here see at the apex of to arch ,n a medallion, the familiar syXl o Ui jewelled throne bearing the apocai/p o roll with se,^.n seals, and above the roll a^Lmmed Prut"wtrtr'-^"''f "■,"''' •'^ «'• •'«»- anTst aul, w,th the evangelistic symbols on either side, and below it the signature r.f th°bui,ler xvsTvs . EPisco-vs. PLEm''. DM. But the ."cn I t^^^ These, ctuL^^^y^w^^^oS^ f:5,^::i^rtiy:oS\r.^L^- the angel, c message to Zacharias ; (6) the Annun yS^.'tn,'''' ^V""" '^--tatio^i"; h": lempie, (2) the second row contains rrf) the A S"vofi "'-«.t^; .^'''' woodcut,^ttid S|jih^-ta.^--:l--- f Be? ehei, «„H l''"' '",'"' ""= ^""^ ^olv cities "' "eioieneiii and Jeiusa em • a^ «k„ cW\. xi Faithful hsured as sheen T I ' *''^ m »!,,. s"'"" «» snecp. It deserves notice that P; '»'; Valeutini, h Patrial, /la^i'^l.^nLl"^:,]- I wJ urouDir «■.»» K^ " ?P*'''"'' "> ''rnwing we recognise the spirit of the antinuB .fill Ys^'t^g. while the distinctly relig?oisidefil almost entirely wanting. Th^y we,^ ^ i^ , ,! foJty-two m number, but are now o„ i twen,y.,even Six were destrL ed o f , the arches of entrance to the Borglese ^S Sis DC chapels, and nine, lost through accident o> decay have been replaced bv paintingr "n these, which wc- m,,v reeard k< thn «,?»' , ast effort of any extent in dian't ,' -e, t^ent on 'the composition is often excellent tt 1 eiiet, and the conception is altogether superior to the performance" (Lord Lindsay, „. s. , ,oi left w';;? :;; ^'h b"?!-^ «' the .f^per eni'to "h^J chi.edVl, .'"'"' "r of ^'"•aham and Jlel- ^hu\f '■''"' "" "'^ ^''' Testament historv fhi-oush the times of Isaac and Ja-obl;! Some of tfe ;;'•'' •*"i""' ''•''*"•= "^ Jiethhnron. In that of fh"''"" "^■«"'^^ egi'n to proscribe all traces of freedom ami natr.re. No- where do we find pictorial decoration mere iuti- mately allied to architectural arninjiciiients, the two being so closely connected ' .t oarh appears essential to the completeness of ■■ •■ other. The mosaic works still existing at Kavenna— nunv, alasl have perished — exhibit four distinct styla of art. The earliest and most classical in style and drawing are those of the lower jiart of the orthodox baptistery, set up by aichliishup Ncno, A.D. 430, and those which cover the wholeof ihe interior of the mausoleum of Galla I'iacidia.now known as the church of St. Nazariu.s and Celsus, A.D. 440. A century later in date, and decidedly • IJibarte considers that the Apoallos and female figures arc works uf the ith century ; b'.t that thi> liitiiK of Christ aiirl the Kvnngcllstic symbols tx'lonn to a l«l«/ epoch, {.irts Indiutrielt, Iv. 172.) ThK l'nls^tl-opirii.5 of Viiot. O^irriiccl also attributes this mosaic to ps^ Siricius, A.i>. 390. n i ffl m£° M M III'/ [jT 3! 1 3 MOSAICS inferior in style and execution, though still entirely free from Byzantine stirthess, are those which decorate the domes of the orthodox bai'tistery, and of the Arian baptistery, which may be ascribed to thj same date, c. a.D 653 We have exami.les of a third mode of treatment distinct from the other two, in the mosaics of St V ital, A.i>. 547, of the chapel of the arch- bishop s pala<:o, completed in the same year and of the basilica of St. ApoUinaris in Classe built in A.D. 549. "In them.selves," writes' Mr, Layard («. .. p. U), "these mosaics are deserving of the most careful study, as belonging t.. the best period of early christian mosaic art They are especially valuable to the architect as artording some of the finest examples of the treatment of pictorial mo.saics, and of the tech- nical qualities of the material." The Havenna nio.saics, though, as we have seen, extending over a period of full a century, and display- iui; various styles, are evidently productions of one and the same school of art; exhibiting It IS true, a gradual decline from classical dignity and purity of taste, but maintaining on the whole the same high level, both in drawing and design, as well as in harmony of MOSAICS 1329 I colour: we shall therefore treat them together* To conimence with the orthodox baptistery I erected by bishop Ursu., a.D. 4utU41.,,'a, 1 dZ 430. Ihis building IS internallv an octagon i covered with a cupola, and is brilliant with m^ I saics, a most from iioor to r<,of. The 1, st It markable of these are the eight proph .t g,„„d majestic tigures Iraped in white, which 'of 1 pj the spandrels of -he lower tier of arches u I an oval background of gold enclosed bv a an hus leaves which sprea,l out in lovelv " arX Jue i .-jcroll-work. To quote a verv "appr , a ve i description, "the most remarkable indildualiy! not merely .n face but in tlgure. is pivserved ■u each; and in each there is a dislinct ex- pression, lile-like and full of character. Found I" a pagan building, one would say thev represented Koman scnator.s of the sterner republican type, and were portraits. Their actions are essentially .lilfcrent ; their drai.eries cas with hat truthful, excellent variety of talZ" I'll*"* '"■'-'■•^^I'l-.'s onlv could have Tr',?" ^^^ manipulation of light and shade 1ft j)Gl ItJCt. The ornamentation of the cupola is divided No. 6. Sofflt of Arch. Mnn,„l„„m of Galla Ptelrlla. Itavenna. into two zones encircling the central picture re- presenting the baptism of our Lord. The lower tone, which may be ascribed to the earlier period presents a series of throned crosses ; altars hearing the open gospels ; episcopal chairs beneath shell- ri'ofwl niches ; and tombs surmounted with gar- lands, set within an architectural framework of almost 1 ompeian elegance. This lower ppnngs from a profusion of acanthus leaves, on which p.wrots, doves, and other birds are perched the upper zone, containing the twelve apostles together with the central picture of the bapti.sm slipiv in.lications of restoration at a later and inferior period of arL (c. a.d. 553), though still preserving much of antique dignity and grace, the ajiostles. colossal in size, robed in gold «nd white dr-ip^ry flo.itin? in th<^ wind in pracelul folds, advance with rapid step towards t.le central figure, bearing in their hunds jpvvelled crowns. The life and movement "I tho advancing figures present a striking wntriist to the motionless repose of Inter mosaics. In the picture of the baptism, which filLs the centre of the cupola, Christ is entirely nude, immersed in the river up to the middle. The Ii.apt,st, half nude, pours water on the bMViour s head, on which the holy dove is de- scending. An incongruous relic of paganism appears m the firm of the river-g.,d .)„rdan ri.^ingfrom his stream an.l oflering a napkin .as an zonu , act of homage. The mosaics of this buih .stand in the very highest rank among simil.a? i works for the richness of the ornamentation, the harmony and delicacy of the colouring, the ex- cellence of the In describing tha Ravenna moinlcs I have drawn larK.'Iy from tlie ndnilr.ible urtlclos wlilch appearrd >n iho r.tVr;,'''"''"' ''"'■''"' ""■ >■"•"" l«'».e9iiecmlly Uio« pul)ll-li. 28.) We have to leap over a century to arrive at the period of the execution of the mosaics of what is known as the Arian baptistery, or St. Maria in Cosmedin, said to have been built bv Theo- doric, and after his death reconciled unl deco- rated by bishop Agncllus, c. 5H(}. Our limits fitrbi 1 our dwelling upon these works cf art, which are almost exactly reproductions of those in the upjier |iart of the dome of the orthodox baptistery. We have, as there, the baptism of Christ in the centre, with the attendant Hgures of the baptist and the river-god Jordan, with the lengthy, angular apostles in a lower zone dispropor-ionate, figures — bearing crowns. (See Ciampini, Vet. Mon. vol. ii. c. 23; von Quast, 18; Kugler, p. 35.) ' We jiass now to the celebrated church of St. Vital, consecrated in 547. It will be seen from the ground plan and section of this remarka^!" edifice (CllURCli, vol. i. pp. 375, 376), that in its general plan it is circular, covered by a dome, with what we may call a quadrangular chancel ending in a domed apse. There can be no doubt that the principal dome, together with the whole of thi' interior, was originally decorated with mosaics, but the whole have perished at the hands ct' later restorers with the exception of those outh (1) the ollering of Melchizedek, who dapel m royal • .tments of white with gold ornaments, advan, . f,,,m a palatial edifice to an a tar or draped table, on which stand two loaves of read and a chahce; (2) Abel, "an excellent and perfectly anti.iue shepherd figure " (Kugler) clad ,a a kmd of goatskin, holding a lamb fn h is extended arms, ever the table, with a rude hut MOSAICS 1331 No. 7. M<«i. d JwU^o^^^nd^M. Attodanto, io SI. Viul, at Vim, naroDi-A. — -™, ui behind him These figures are nearly life size To spandrels to the south contain ol one side 1 o»es keepmg the flock of Jethro. and above .) .Moses loosing his shoes from his feet • and on -ther side (3) the prophet Isaiah standing ; LTehp ' k""""- c^"'" ^'e^" "° this side « re the arch are St. Matthew and St. Mark .ith their symbols of the angel and the lion Ae espon ,„g pictures in the southern spandre «re(l). Moses on the Mount receiving the law C>) »?r"Ul.„f Israelite h<>l„,„ .^.^ ".^"^^'H ;"em,a^ also standing by a crowDed'nniar '''st' S: :' ''• i"^°' -'" the ox"S t;g' ; b n? lepiMsented above. Advancin,^ into fhe P; proper, the walls on either side^ the en ' Justinian and "his strangely chosen empress" fheodoia, with their respective suites ,,,! their costlyollerings a't {he cons c m ' n flhf church. (Woodcut. .So. 7, «.) These, ' as al L ,st the sole surviving specimens of the higher "'e e.xample» ot co»tume quite invaluable." Thev aie liowever, interior in knowledge 01 form an ^ m drawing, and display little skiH in g Zir he art.is endeavouring to make upSoi 'X'; de ic.encies by minute and caretnl cxc'cution and gorgeou.. colouring. The figures are Ule-si^e .and a.e upon a gold ground, lioth the emperor nd e-npressaredistinguished bythenimbu.s aidw "r diadems. (See the woodcuts in artick 0„owT J- I'- ^^,'i-^ "^'^ '-■'"''"•"^ '' P"'^'-"f«'l by the' archbishop M.aximiunus (a.d. 54b-5ti2) who con- secrated the church, a very characteristic figure accompanied by a deacon and subdeacon, the one bearing a jewelled volume of the gos.els, the "ther a censer. On the other side a chalnbe'rlain i u a'i^r',t'r "T"^! ^'"^'^ "- -"broider S dora° I K • H"" ™'""'- ^be border of Theo- h Mag '^ 'Thfh T;!^"'' "''*' ""^ Adoration of vontK .1 '"''? ''Sure of Christ as "a godlike )outh with richly-clustered hair" seated on an r- '■"=■ the l,>unJer of the ehurch i.i ut\ Te Snd OnT^ 'if™'"^^ '""••b «■> « =t"'v angefs bear the'n,'"'" '" ^'T "^ '^'^ «?»' ''^° citfes of Chll '^/r °^ ^''''^'' ^'•••"' 'be (luesot ilethlehem and Jeru.saiera bli7incr wifi, Cat' '''"'' ''«'''-. -""iJ vine-tendr 1 "nd\T S fonnTTn tb K^,"* °^ ^'- ^'t'''''' •■"•" t» be lound n the whole circle of Christian art (Ciampini, Vet. Man. vol ii tab 18 o'J! a!: court, FeMure, pi. xvi fi^ H in .0 ' n^u' Knight, ^W.,.'2c..'oy>S, tu' p? io^^S ' sinle'fb"'"'"' ''°r° " S'- Apollinare Nuoro. ! T V^". "'"''^'•»' thither of the body of St I th^U t" '"J "^^'-"y '" ">« ''th cen ury from ' oridn'a '''1.° /''k "'^! °''""'' i"" " «a««o^ bu^ I °'^'g'"ally built by Theodoric, ^.d. i,00 for Arian worship, and designated "St M.'rtin jn coelo aureo," from the fptnlur of it goMe": two ^r.^,V' "^'•■''°1 "^■^""'"nArii." presents two grand processional frieze.s.of .„!„...l\;„.,.": ritending the whole length of the DrveTi'n'';^ we have called the " triforinm spaces "which remmd us cnrionsly of the PaiMthcnaic nro. cession on th. frie.e of .he I'arthrn"°(Kugi;:; ««. *0 ll>»t to the south consi,u of twenty- 85 I '1 "J'H i' <' t m iM 1 I Tl! I!JS2 MOSAICS four male saints, nimbeJ, holding crowns In their hiinJs divided by pnlm trees, all t-K^hed in white robes, with the exceptiun ot' the putron saint, St. Martin, the last of the row, who is clad in violet, advancing in stately march from the city of Uaveuna towards the throned Saviour seated between four angeU (a restoration since Cinmpini's time) ; on the north, or women's side, we have a similar procession of twenty-two virgin saints issuing from the suburb of Classis, clothed in white, with a gold-coloured short- sleeved robe over, the head covered with a white veil, and the left hand which holds a crown also sinjilnily veiled. They are preceded l-y the three kings (restored) presenting the oH'erings to the Infant Saviour scitod on His throned Virgin MOSAICS Mother's lap, with two stately angels on either side, both mother and child liaviug the nimbus, anil with their right hands raised in act of benediction. "Kow of man's works," writes Mr. Freeman, "a.j more niagniliceut than that long procession of triumphal virgins. ... not stilf couvcutioual forms, as in the late Bymintine work ; but living aud moving human boiugs." There is great variety in the e.ipresniun of the faces, and the i'eatures are some of the mont beautiful in early Christian art. Tlie niimes are inscribed over each saint. Mrs. Jamcauu calls attention to the fact that only five of the whole number "are properly Greek saints, all the rest being Latin saints, whose worship originatej I with the Western, aud not with the Lustern No. 9, Capols ot the An:biepl«»|»l Chapel, Bavenaa. church" (Jameson, Sacred and Legendary Art, vol. ii. p. 527). Above the friezes the spaces between the windows exhibit small single figures of prophets and apostles in niches ; and over each window, a vase with two doves recalls a familiar feature in classical art. Higher still, juft below the roof, is a series of small subjects from the life of Christ. Those on the ritual, north, depict thirteen scenes from the life of our Loid: — (1) The cure of the paralytic; (2) the cure of the demoniac; (3) healing of the man ■with the palsy ; (4) severing; the sheep from the goats ; (5) the widow's mite ; (6) the Pharisee and publican; (7) the raising of Lazarus; (8) Christ and the woman of Samaria; (9) the woman that was a sinner ; (10) cure of the two bliv.d men; (It) miraculous draught; (12) the feedine of the five thousand; (13) gathering up the fragments. Those on the south, as many scenes from the Passion, commencing with the Last Supper and ending with the appearances of our Lord after His Resurrection— to the dis- ciples at Emmaus, and to the eleven apostles; and, what is noteworthy, omitting the Cruci- fixion and all the physical sufferings of Christ. It deserves notice that in the former our Lord is roitresented as a beardless young man ; in the latter as aduil aiiti ;>«-aidwi. inesc m.isaira .ire of liieh value in Christian art, and deserve to be bett- ■■ known. The best account of them is in Richter, Die Mosaiken wn Ravenna, pp. 44 ff. Above the saints we see the conch-shaped ran It of an apse, 1 cross above suj «i:le. (Woodcut, { Cwmpini, Vet. ^l Agincourt, Peintu Garrucci, Arti Pn 7; South Kens, i pp. 38-40.) To the s:ime pei-i chapel of the arch .No. t».) We have he of Christ in the cen anJgracci'iil angels, rathe spandrels.all each of the foursust seven medallion hea L'hrist(a very youth of honour in the uen three of the apostl of the remaining ornamenting the wi eihibit six male sain fcraa'c .saints to t moLoi;iMm in the c conceived in the s irch of the sacrar inl'erior in design an The mosaics whic St. Apollinaris in period, c. 671-677, ently treated of hei the same school of ai of close resemblance mosaics are pronoun highest impoi'tance iu art, a- almost the on the conflagration of manner in which " i ijTubols were employi of churches " (Kugle drels of the nave ar( Christian synibcds, ft to the Good Shejih while a line of nied: esiiibits full-face port Kavenna, on the same in St. Paul's, which tile wall of the aisles. Cilfumi, vol. i. p. 377 a|iparently correct co 8|)se aiv original, aui «rch of the tribune laiigeraent. The bu:;t wcniiles the centre- symbols, with twtlvi inning from the gat.is a.ivaacing up the sid i'm are the two i Gabriel, with heads c loliling the labarum. ofSt. Matthew and St. •lie apse present two v. compositions, evidentli «f those at St. Vital. ' orifices of the Old T Wchizedek, and Abr t They nro nrrtMQjj„-._,j v 11* century clillyon'Mcoui "I'h lie considers to refer '33-(54. KMghr would pre i«»n4l,lshopPeirn8lV,A.i i||:iil MOSAICS wult of an apse, with a pensile crown, nnd •r^rw^? rT''"^ ^y " ''-'« "" -either Hlo. (Woodcut, Corona Lucis, vol. i. p 41JI • Cwn.i>mi, Vei. Man. torn. ii. pp. 126 V'l'. Agincourt, Peinturc, pi. .,vi, fiij 13 is.on.' G^nucci Arti Prmitiv. Crist.: von g'.mst, taf! To the same period belong the mosaics of the chnpc'I of thRarch,episco,,Ml pala.e.K (Woodcut f'k • ?^' ^'r '""'" " ''""'" "•'"' »''" monogram of hr,st >n the centre, supported bv four simple and graceru ange s, with the evangelistic symbols ,n the spandrels, all on a gold gr,.und. The s„llit „f each oftheuursustalningarcheMs decorated with seven medallion hea.ls on an a^ure ground, that of anstfa very youthful bust) occupving the place ofhonuurm the centre of the chancel arch, with three ot the apostles on either side, the heads of the remaining six with that of St Paul' ornamenting the western arch. The side arches exhibit SIX male saints to the north. an,l as manv fema'e saints to the south, with the sacred mouoL.i.im in the centre. These medallions are conceived in the same spirit ,as those on the arch o( the sacrarium of St. Vital, but are iDtenor in design and execution. The niosaics which decorate the basilica of St Apollmaris in Classe belong to a later p.nodc. 671-677, but they mify be con '^ , - ently treated of here, as they are examples of t e same schoo of art, and present many points of close resemblance to the earlier works These mosaics are pronounced by Ku^ler to be of the highest importance in the histnry of ecclesiastical art, a- almost the on y surviving example, since the conflagration of St. Paul's at Rome, of the manner ,n which '■ whole rows of pictures and ..rmols were employed to ornament the interior hurches (Kugler „...p. 6)). The span- dels of the nave arches oiler a series of early Christian symbols, from the simple monogram to he Good Shepherd and the Fisherma^ wilea line of medallions on the wall above , a full-lace portraits of the archbishops ,f K.»e„„a, on the same plan as the series of popes St. Paul s, which are continued also along ne wall of he aisles. (See the woodcut, article "t-RC, vol. i. p. 377,) These are modern bu PF-ently correct copies. The mosaics of th «|W ar>. original, and verv remirkable The TO., of the tribune presents the fam Har ar iMgement. The ku-' • " Christ in . ^ ii- or™i,i..« fi,„ I '•'"i"'t> in a medallion, ym the cen.rc- b.itw<,ea .1- evanselistic "■mbols with twdve she.p on eu^^r^l ^™mg from the gat, is of »he two holv citiL an, Glancing up the .ido. of the arch. Lower U ' r , ,'"''"'' °* youthful beauty, each 1 lJ.ng the labarum. Lower still are «„!,?" «.zedek, and Abraham, are combined in MOSAICS 1383 M, he eonsders to refer to Veir». cZZulTTu pne really spirited composition. To the no.fh ;;-!?;= J:si:^r{~"'"r secular costmie of tbn 7ti, . ^ itcorcif, uf the live wind vV f ,t ^ ""'""•''• ^^'''''''' o^n^'^of^tiiraJ-^scrcK/i'l;,:^: -Ai-n.si„aiit^thra;ri:::;:!:Lt:! Venice), but the walls of St V , 1 "■''''• AlKdlinar^ i, Cli^^ ^^ kf ' n "SL ^ ' l!^ Rav^nnr'arT^r" '''"' '^^ ^""''^' -""-"- -^ Ambro.,e. Those a St I !' ''"''"•""^ ""J St. lateral apses o^ the 'Incir^blp:? ll %^ •iquiiinus, containing the tomb m'aI ' ■.' the first husband ofS'„1?a '^td fl'XV,' They may be safely ascribed to th» ear v par of ho ,,th century, and are entirely f.,ef,„m By.an.me influence. That to the^right re Z 4 B 2 (f''* ■^Mtm 1334 MOSAICS sonts Christ, youthful and beardless, clad in white. (Woodcut No. 10.) His head cuoiiclod with a crucit'onn iiimbus, beariug A n ; His right hand raised in bemidiction, His left holding the Book of Life. The apo.stlcs sit on either siuc, all robed in wliite long-sleeved tunics, with a black clavHS over the right shoulder. Their feet are san- dalled The heads display much variety in e-iiires- bion, meditative stern or cheerful, and some are characterized by youthful beauty. The tribune to the left reiiresents a pastoral scene, where three youthful shepherds, one asleep, are depicted with three sheep in a rocky landscape, under a tdiiudy noclurual sky. Two diguilied figures clad in rich gold-coloured robes are directing the attention of the shepherds to something out of the picture. If, as Dr. Appell believes, this represents the angel appearing to the shepherds at the Nativity, it is an interesting jiroof of the entire absence at that early period of any MOSAICS recognised type of the scene (Allegranza, flpieqa- zoiU, &c , tav. 1 J South Kens. Nos. 7782, 7iit;7). The mosaics at St. Ambrose are in the side chapel of St. Satyrus, or of St. Victor, "ad coelum aureum," this being the original plant (jf the latter saint's interment. They are ascribed to the middle of the 6th century, and are of rcniaik- able excellence, characterized by a living frecldm and absence of stillness. On each side wall of the chapel are three standing .saints ; on the gospel side, St. Ambrose between St. Gervasius and St. I'rotasius ; on the epistle side, St. Matenm.s between St. Nabor and St. Felix. All wear white togas over tunics, their feet are san- dalled, they have no nimbi. The cupcda has a gold ground, in the centre of which, within a garland of gay flowers, is the half figure of St. Victor, a bearded and moustacheil young man of a high colour and short brown hair. (Woiuicut No. 11.) He is clothed in a red tunic, with a No. 10. The Apae of 8t AqnlUnns, Bt Lorenio, Hllim. (Sooth Kaudnglon Mtuenm.) light purple pallium over it. He holds in his right hand a cruciform monogram of Christ with an inscription on the horizontal bar of the H, read by Kerrario, Panatjriae. In his left hand he bears im open book inscribed Victor, above is a «ross with Fau tint on the horizontal bar. The evangelistic symbols as usual occupy the pen- dentives. They are more unconventional than usual but the lion suffers in drawing from the artist's ignorance of the real animal (Ferrario, Monumcnti di Sant' Ambroijiu in Milano). Before we return to Rome to trace the gradual stiilcniujj and shrivciiing up of ecc!c.';:asticai art under increasing Byzantine influence, we must cross the Adriatic, and take a survi'V of the mosaics of the very remarkable basilica of Parenzo in Istria, erected, according to an in- scription on the tabernacle, (strangely misread by Dr. J. M. Neale, and the German authorities)' by Kuphrasius, the first bishop of the see, between A.D. .^3.5 and A.D. 543. These moisaics have a strong family likeness tf. those of Kavenna, especially those of St. Aimllinare Nuovo, and evidently belong to the same school. The soffit of the arch of the tribune is decorated with a series of medallion heads of female .saints, with the sacred monogram on the vertex of the arch. The western face of the arch has only ribbons and arabesque foliage. The side wall." of the •• The inscription i« Mt fciUnwii : •'Fftnml(uB) . Ke")! . Eufrssius . AntlB(te») . temporib(uB) . suis . »g(««) an(niim) . XI . hunc . loc(iini) . a . fiin(liun(ni,o»)^ l)(e)o . Johantfpl . fee . Oeccl . Cathota-vaH) condtdtt." ■|'he words imi . jnbantt, i.e. Deu jwmmle, Imvp »•« strangi'ly read into an abbreviation ae />»»»«•(<• beatitiimo Aniittite. mosaics' ipjte present the Annunciation to the north, «nd Ue Visitation to the ^outh. Two saints an,l a gci.l ninibed angel in white robes hol.linir „n MOSAICS 1336 we A sucreii tigur lion A siicre. tiguru occuiiii's tlie cTntral i'l„ce with saints an,l angels r,tan.|ing in solemn atten- I dance on eithci- si.le, while from the clouils above < the Divine ilami holds out a crown But it ' — -" — ■• ^ivi»n. liut it I, no longer Christ Himself that is the chief obji'ct ol veneration, but His Virgin Mother thn.ntd and niiubed, holding her Son on her la,.' This mosBic therefore indicates a distinct step onwards in the cultus of the Blessed Vircin. anticipating by three ,aiies the throned Virgin of hanta Maria i- i „mnica. On either side ot the central group stands a statelv angel, and beyond three saintly personages; {hose to the Virgins right hand are the patron saint, ht. Maurus, hobling a crown, bishop Enphrasius the lounder, and archdeacon Clau.lius, the architect of the church, a mo.lel of which huphrasius is presenting; and between them a second hiiphrasius, a boy. the child of Claiuiius. the three, saints to the Virgin's left are anonv ni(JUN\ The mosaics at I'arenzo are not limited to the interior <,f the 7r(ja7^a) is thou lament and utter ci Gentiles ("KAAt)V€s) wer( ought but to move us to s in evident allusion to Matt ai'ToO). Hut if thefaithfu by such practices, what ei For how canst thou expec acte.'-.t thus foolishly, and has so long been risen a resurrection are so clear ? jeeking to magnify thy ofll fic.ie (l)f>r)v(fiSi){is 'E\\r]viSa niayst add fuel to thy g furnace of allliction ; and I of St. Paul, ' What conco Belial? or what jiart ha with an infidel?'" (fj.jj,, Oraec', Ivii. 374). This p nnJerstood otherwise than practices condemned were pi inChrysostom's time. The homily is that the Christiai for the relative who h.is bei calamities of life, nor even, future reunion, to grieve ot ration. The jiassage is quot his own view by Jolin of D Parallck/'De mortuis,et q tit lugendum " (MIgne, SerU see also a sermon attributed ( Benedictine editors (rt. xl, : conduct of Iloratius on recei of his son's death (Livy, ; approval, St. .Jerome holds similar It to one Jullanus, a man of lapse of a few days hud m and two daughters by death, able portion of his property I of the barbarians, he says, " • • • quod laeto vultu mort quod m quadragesimo die doi gubrem vestem mutaverls, martvris camlida tibi vestim nonsentires dolorem orbitatii nniversa sentiret, sed ad tr einltares; quod sanctissima ;«n quasi mortuam sed quasi ^"""'"(^/"si.cxvii. Migm Jt IS, however, unquestion Mmewhat different views wer "0 one of the Apo.stolical Const ' '- <:™j--'-tnred, iu the per tween the age of Cyprian and t 'hews that a more definite and ofcertaiu rites was already rei wted by the Church, thought! MOUBNINO ternary for widows to indulge in displavs of Hcessivc giief. in a dissuasive ae.iinst s'econd maniajTos among this class, he adverts, though without direct censure, to the rending of tlie hmr over the corpse, lacerated cheeks, "livore foedata ubera," tlie mourner " coelum ips.im uMilatibus rumpens," as ordinary expressions of (orrow on the part of widows (MiRue, il :)05) The antiiority of St. Chrysostom is emphatically pronounced against such excesses. In addressing an nu.liLMi.e, iie .says, "Thenceforth therefore let no one beat the breast, or wail, or impugn Clirist's victory. For lie conquered death. And why I dost thou, O mourner, weep without measure ? I Iliis state (rh wiiayfia) is but a sleep. Whv dost | thou ameiit and utter cries? For if even the I Goutilcs ("EWnves) were wont thus to do it ' ought but to move us to scorn (Karayt^h^ (Set, in evident allusion to Matt. ix. 24, koI (carfvAwi) BITOI-) Hut if the faithful dishonour themselves by such practices, what excuse can they plead ? For how canst thou expect to be forgiven who icte.',t thus fioiishly, and that too when Christ has so long been risen and the proofs of His resurrection are so clear ? But thou, as thouch Mekinjr to magnify thy oflence, bringest Ri pra'e- ficae (BprivcfiSabs 'E\Kr,viSas YuroWs), that thou mayst add fuel to thy grief and stir up the furnace of allliction; and heedest not the words of St. Paul, 'What concord hath Christ with Mial? or what part hath he that believeth with an infidel?'" ^H.mU. 31; Migne, .y^r, I Gmec, Ivii. ;i7+). This passage can'liardly I. unJerstood otherwise than as imjilying that the ' practices condemned were prevalent in the Church inChrysostoin's time. The final conclusion of the homily IS that the Christian ought uot to mourn for the relative who has been removed from the calamities „f life, nor even, with the iirospect of future reunion, to grieve over a tomjjorary sepa- ration. The passage is quoted in confirmation of his own view by John of Dama.scus in his Sacra /-arm/fe/u "De mortuis,et quod eorum causa non Mt lugeudum (Migne, Series Oraeoa, xcvi. 54:5) • sef also a sermon attributed to Chrysostom by the BeaeJictine editors (ft. ,1. uoy), in which the conduct of Horatius on receiving the intelligence a rotil" ^^''''^' "• "^^ " cited with St..Ieronie holds similar language. In writing I to oue Julianus, a man of wealth, who in the lapse of a few days had not only lost his wife ami two daughters by death, but also a consider- ' able portion of his proi>erty through an invasion of the barbarians, he says, " laudent ergo te alii ... quod laeto vultu mortes tuleris riliarum, quod in quadmgesimo die dormitionis earum lu- guhrem vestem mutaveris, et dedioatio ossium martyns can.lida tibi vestimcnta reddiderit. ut Bousenlires dolorem orbitatis tuae, quem civitas M versa sentiret, sed ad triumphum raartyris Multares; quod sanotissimam conjugcm tuam r ''"'V.' "l?'''""'" seJ quasi proficisoentem de- i^i^m-WEp.st. cxvii. Migne, .xxii. 794). « 18, however, unquestionable that by many wmeivhat different views were held. A paTsage Ijoneot the Apostolical Constitutions, belonging, lJ!n?i!'-'"''*"''r!; '" ''"-' period intervening bi-' ween he age of Cyprian and that of Chrysostom, ews that a more definite and formal oblervanTc «ted by the Church, though the passage probably MOURNIXG 1343 indicates the practice of the East rather than of tlie West [Al'OST. Co.nst. p, 12S]. a short religious service, whereby it was designed not so much to lament as to commemorate the deceased, .s her^e directed to be held on the third, ninth and fortieth days after the day of death, the anniversar.v of the day to be observed by a dis- tribution of alms to the poor. ■EriTeAel.rfe 8* rpiTa TO,!, MKOi^r,^ivuu, iv ^a\no7s Kai iyayvu- ZZf,T ''"'77«''' «'*, ^^•' «'A ^P'".' mepiu iytpiivra. KaX („„ara, tis {,ni,,ur,(Tiv rwv li.p,. oi'Tw,> Hal TU.V K.KOiixnixhwv Ka\ Tf,TaapaKoarii, I a!!!/^"/"^"' ^''^T M"'^^''7ip ou't<.i 6 xal md^da iK Tuv i,„apx6vTa>v airov, T,ivn(Tiv "f aca/xi/rio-iv oiroi; (Const. Ap.,st. viii. 42 • Cote- leiius, I. 424) The repetition of such obser'vances on the nmM day (corresjionding to the Greek {"ora, Lat, wmndialia) appears to have had (uilv pagan prece,lent, and is accordingly condemned by bt. Augustine, who considers that the obser- vance of the other days is in conformity with Wural usage. "Nescio utrum inveniatur alicui sanctorum in Scripturis celebratum esse lucturn Dovem dies, quod apud Latinos .\ove,,diut appellant. Unde mihi videntur .ab hac consuetu- dine prohibendi, si qui Christianorum istum in mortuis suis numerum servant, ([ui mi.gis est in Gentilium consuetudine. Septimus vero dies auctoritatem in Scripturis habet: unde alio loco scnptum est, Luctus mortui sejjUm dieruin; fatul autem omnes dies vitae ejus (Kccles. xxii. 15). ^eptenarlus autem numerus propter sabbati sa- cramentum praecipue quietis indicium est : unde merito mortuis tancjuam requiescentibus exhi- betur {Qmest. in UeptatcHclu i. 172; Wigue, Ueodosn (ann. 375), says, " Kjus ergo prinoipis et pioxmiecouclamavimus obituin,et nunc quad- ragesimam celebramus, assistentesacris altaribus Honorioprincipe; quia sicut sanctus Jo.seph patri suoquadraginta diebushumatiouis otficia detulit Ita et hic Theodosio patri justa persolvit. Et quia alii tertium diem et trigesimum alii septi- mum etquadragesimuni obscrvare consuererunt. qmd doceat lectio consideremus." He then quotes Oen. 1, 2, and adds, "Haec ergo sequenda solem- mtas quae praescribit lectio;" quoting again I h»h ; "'"/• ?• •" 'T' " ^"'"l"' «''g° observttio nabet auctoritatem." Tertullian (cfe Coronir, c. 3) speaks of otferings in memoiy of the departed, "oblationes pro detunctis, as customary on the anniversary of their death ; and Evodius, bishop of Uzala, in 414, when giving an account of the obsequies of a young Christian, says, "per triduum hymnis uominum collaudavimus super sepiilchrum ipsius. et redemptionis sacramenta tertio die obtuliinus " iEp>st clvm. Migne, xxiiii. 694). This passage IS adduced apparently with little reason, by Martiguy (D,ct. d,s Antuj. Chrgt. art. Deuil) ia evidence that offerings for the rejiose of the soul of the departed were authorised bv the church. _ Ihe contrast of Christian to pagan sentiment m relation to the subject is perhaps strongest in the manifestations of joy and exultation rUuRiAL OF THK Dbad, p. 252] with which tho reWtim and friends followed the body to the grave. These demonstrations were, however, widely diflerent ZT .k' T"' '" "'■'''='' »»""' b'>>-barous nations (e.q. the fhracians, the earlier inhabitants of Marseilles) often conducted their funeral riten. 1344 MOURNING The latter imlulged in unseemly riot and revelry. The feelings of the early Christinns resemhled rather those of the ancient Ciinbri, who were wont to rejoice over friends fallen in battle (Amrn. Marcell. II. vi. '-!), and such demonstrations ainiear to have been confined to (a) the ohscnuies of a martyr, (3) those of some distinguished Ijcncfactor of the Oliurch, (7) those of an ecclesiastic of superior "uuk and eminent piety. Jerome, speak- ing of the .'uneral id' Kabiola, say», " totiua urbis pupulus ad exsequias congvi'gabat ; sonabant psalmi, et aurata tecta templorum in s\iblime qualiebat Alleluia" (Migne, x.xii. 400). A decree attributed to pope Eutythianus directs that no martyr shall be interred without a purple under- garment (sine ciiliMo purptircu), the emblem of his service in the cause 0.' his divine Master (16. V, 1,^H-I<)1). Gregory of Tours, in recording the burial of St. I.upicinus, says, " celebratis missis, cum summo honore uaudwi'ie seiiultus e.-t." The oiKoe for the burial of a bishop in the time of Gregory the Great appears to have included the singing of the Hallelujah (Migne, Ixxviii. 478, 47'J); and the singing of hymns when conveying the dead to the jdaco of interment «eems to have been an invariable accompaniment. Victor Vitensis, in ilescribing the condition of the fidthful during the occupation by the VaudaU, ann. 487, says, ' (Juis vero sustineat, ac possit sine lacrumis recordari, cum praeci|ieret nos- trorum corpora defunctorum sine solemnitate hymnoruni. cum silentioad sepulturam perduci" ('/list. I'ei-secut. Vand. I. v. ; Jligiie, Iviii. 5). The I'seudo-Dionysius, which may be regarded as of some authority with respect to the theory of the Eastern cliurc'h in tlie 5th century, inculcates the observance of distinctions in the funeral rites of tlie unconverted and of the righteous, cor- responding to the .sentiments proper to their ditTerent careers. Their lives have dillered, and so tlieir manner of encountering death must differ. The righteous man, who has not given liim lelf up a slave to corrupt passions and criminal excesses, is filled with joy at the prospect of completing his course of trial. Similarly, his relatives, on his completion of that course, pronounce him happy (naKa(iiQ)um * The Lamb is also represented i «• vault of the cemetery of SS. MULCTRA »lthln the one monastery, an used In the Felin 0/ Amius.t the m,,nk, of St. Donnan in th^ . 716, 748) <,f the brotherhood in lona (Jn), and .gain (A.D. 70;.) of those at Durrow and Clon- macnoise. who were at war and bloodshed. But m « wider s.M,se it also included those monaa- ene, which hiul been f„uu,led from the parent house, or were under the rule of abbnts who were conrbs o( the same original founder and thu, owed ealty to tlie abbat of the chief monssteiy, like the monnsteries at Derrv Dur- Ui that in lona (lieeves, A^hmuan; Life of SMa, 162, ,104 342, and Keel. Ant. % ZMun, Connor, aiul J),:„rwn; iM; Todd 9/ MH 158-9, Skene, Celtic 's<^ilan45, Venet. 1733). ' /^"-'^^ "• wi^Zl?^' ''"^•'y*" ""^ ""'y. with hi. r/(i'"r;:r"'"''""='' "' "™'jSho- MUNERARIUS. With the Romans, munus inone of Its senses, denoted a show ofgbdTators and the person .vho paid the expenses of s,^h a show and presided at it (cdeL) wa called edUor dominus. muncrator or munararL and was honoured during the day of exh bftZ'eveJ ilV::iT ''^r: ^'"» 'he official ensign of a of Or. and Soman Antiq. ■mb with Unlet™. {FroinUnoenieloryofDomltfll..) riissc are mu/c.'')• It ia to be noticed that mk\\ pro- vinions lire not repeated by later HvnodK; and proliMlily thi'y were rendered neodfiil l>y » mere temporarv phase of tiio contlict between fhria- tlunity and heallieuisni ; wlien thu newer faith, while yciirly growing and already stnincer in numbers thiiu the pa|{i>ni»m which it was »up- plantins, I'l'l for " while to deal with a social system in which the latter was recoi;ni/.ed as the religion of the stat. Hut, in fact, a very few Tcais later (A. I). ;U:i) Christianity was itself estal)lished as the religion of the Itoiniin em)iire by C.instniitine. Nevertheless the gladiatorial shows lingereil on until the reign of the emperor Honorius, almost a hundred ye^rs later, and were only then abolished through the sell- sacrifice of the monk Tcleinachus (ad. 404). [S. J. K.] MUNESSA (Monessa), virgin in Ireland, probably after A.D. 454; commemorated Sept. 4 (Boll. Act.i SS. Sept. ii. 2'27). L^- ".] MUNICIPUS, martyr; commemorated at Jumilla Jan. 22 (//leron. Mart.). [C. H.J MUNIOUS, martyr ; commemorated at Neo- cnesarea in Mauritania Jan. 23 {Uieron. Mart.). [C. H.J MUNNU (FiNTANUS), abbat ofTaghmon in Irc'and, A.D. 635; commemorated Oct. 21 (UoU. Acta SS. Oct. ix. 333). [^- H-] MURDER. [H0.MIC1DE.] MURICIJS, martyr ; commemorated Ap. 12 (WuTun. Mart.). [C- H.] MURITTA, martyr with archdeacon Salu- taris; commemorated 'July 13 (Usuajd. Mart). MURU8 (MUBANUS), abbat in Ireland, cir. A.D. 540; commemorated Mar. 12 (Boll. Acta SS. Mar. ii. 212). [<^- H.] MU8A (1) Roman virgin m the 6th century ; commemorated Ap. 2 (Boll. Acta SS. Ap. i. 94). (2) Deacon ; commemorated at Etrusia Ap. 22 (Bed. Mart.). [C H.] MUSCA, martyr; commemorated at Aqui- leia June 17 {Hicron. Mart.). [C. H.] MUSCULA (1) Martyr; commemorated at Capua Ap. 12 {Hieron. Mart.). (9) Martyr; commemorated in Etruria Nov. 23 (Hieron. Mart.). [C- H.] MUSOUS (1) Martyr; commemorated at Treves Sept. 19 (Hieron. Mart.). (2) Martyr ; commemorated in Africa Dec. 18 {Hieron, Mart.). [C- H.] MUSIC— For the first thousand years of the Christian era, the antique Greek system of music was adopted, with but few alterations, and those chiefly modifications of the compass of the scale, and of the notation. In the article on Amdbosian Music, the matter (so far as chants are concerned) is taken down to the 4th century. Through the influence of St. Ambrose, «11 masic but that consisting of a diatonii; MU8I0 sequence of notes [see Canon] was discirdwl ; the other methods had been consiJenKt prelVr- able, perhaps on account of the didicultv in performing such music, or (roni reiiiihJMiinies of an Oriental origin; and with the suliscciiunt irruptions of the barbarians, which iiui-.t hme operated very seriously against the lultivaticm of any but ecclesiastical music, they becaiin obsolete. GkkOOBIAN Chant. — It was observed liy St Gregory, a great musician of his time, thit the Aiulirosian chants, hanJeil down trailitidually to a great extent, bad become cornipted; he therelore subjected them to r.ivision, aiiii ajilcd other modes and scales to those f(jur which St. Ambrose had retained. This was done liy liikiui; away the upper tetrachord from the .Xnibiosian scales, and placing it below the lower tetniehorj. The octaves thus formed were called from the jirevious scales, with the prefix hypo (nh\ thus: Hypodorian, Hypophrygian, llypulyilmD, aad Hypomixolydian. They were also cillcd Plagal, while the t'our original ones were oulled Authentic. Thus in the Toiiurius Ilciiinonit J'riimensin (middle of 9th century) we iin I them callfid "Authenticus protus; ii. I'liiga pioti; Tonus tertius autenticus : Tonus quartiis, pln^a deuteri ; Dilferentie v. toni auteuticus tritus; Did'erentie sexti toni plaga triti ; Dill'erentie vii. toni autenticus tetrarchus ; Incipiunt viii. toni plaga tetrarchi." Thus we have the Uorian scale (first mode): giving the Hypodorian (second mode, plagal): giving the Hypodorian (second mode, plagal): tJ -23- -S" ^"^ the Phrygian scale (third mode): -^ — (S- giving the Hypophrygian scale (fourth mode, plagal): rrrrn:!:: ^^^^ ^g^ -T — ts— ^- S~o— *^-^ ■ the Lydian scale (fifth mode) : -jarz^ — ■ n O ^1^ fJ — =: ■ giving the Hypolydian scale (sixth mode, plagal); and the Mixolydian scale (seventh mode): living the Ilypomlxolydia plagal): But It seems that the en (X|)ectc'"■« lik« shorthand writing than anylhm- cl-e; a kind of attemi.t render visihle^H. pitch of sounds. T he" e Z tar^t,,. My the same as o„r present one; so also ■the In onannm attributed to abbat Oddo and lievedhy«J„i,|oAretinustobehis. In som "f these appears a more elaborate fn,m, an- .priaed to the Canticles MagiiificaT' and Uenedictus. I he various forms of beginning the antiphons were called Dilferentiae, and th ise 1 md appropriated to them dilferent "eidings" of he ,«a m-chant. One antiphon, ingeniously cho 1 (IX the mode, ,s given as a specimen, with a •2'""" "' ""^ «"'l «'■ ". «n-l intended to be committed to memory: and these have, in the lo,uu-ms Iie^.n,mh, been added by a later hand ihere are five dillerentiae of the first tone in Resino: nine m abbat Oddo, and twelve a ^iveL" IX'T, ""-' '"'.'""^^'"K '» ""* d-criptioa given m the last-named author: Protiis iirtest, d. Ills formarum nexus habenis yuc nioduni nectunt autentum undlque totunij I e tibl sint crdl. Juglter Imb, antur in ore ; ilas qucso ne uiiuuus ; poteria si adders curai wmsderived from the seventh and eighth modes, jttn? ""l « "'i'". ■""* f '»«"'• '''■""' '""""S the oimn,int and final m each of them and phlcing comiTinn chord on them in succession. The uthentic(or odd) modes will appear to have their hnals as the lowest note ia the sciWes- iowtimes, but rarely, melodies written in them' wbeen ound to descend a note below this: I! T !■> thf e^-en Plngal modes the scale itself tended below the final, and the melodies *ra receded a fifth above it, whe"n:e^^^^^^^ -M»Jo'-es toni, l.e. autentici, sell, primus et "Ll"« ■'/' "P,"""* P°^^""' descendere ■moce a fine e ascendere octo. Minores autem L :; '! ^^'''''' '"^- ^e"""-!"" et quartus, mimctoctavus possunt ascendere v. vocibus et J«ade,e v., quod patet his versibus: "W.J„rt5 a Tins tonl descendere possunt. Ad priraas voces ascendunt vdclbiis octo. Ai qulntas voces scandunt a fine min.ires. •id quiiitas etiam possunt descendere voces " OHBIOT. AST.-VOL. II. ^'^""»«^«'-. vol.' il. m^^*m l-B-R Pri-mum quaerlte reg-num Del. ^^'^Ei^lSi Glo-ri-a, se-cu-lo-rnm.Amen. Eo -ce no-men. II. OIo - ri - a 8e-cu-!o-rum, A -men, III. ■i i'i' iIIm •' '' f h ■wI^hI^I ' ijjjl tt4« T. MU8I0 MVSIO ^^^ Olu -rt • • le-ca-lo- rum, A • mf n. gg t^S^SSl Cilo- ri • t M-cu-lo»ram, A-mprlmi cunceptu* habere figurt*. C^uia iiec mlscuit antiiiUi primo online Bxo, Cunslniill Tocc dlsconlft recto U'nore. _s ^ — ■— ■- ■— ■— ■— f- Ulo ' M - cu • lo -rum, A - men. Ef_— .J— ■— ■ ;:^^-| — I — p* n ~ (jlo-rl • a te - en - lo-rum, A • men. do rum, A - men. ^^♦rj-ita m . . hole. .■_■ . ■- Olo • rl • • M '(u • lo-rum, ■^■-x i ■+- Olo - rt-« H-oa-lo-ruro, A • men. thun giving two " ending* ;" but the former ii •viileutly trani*i)0««.va.. «sten.iyely »l<,picd after «^s mvention of the ,stave, of u..ing a red line for IW 00 which Fwas situated, and a yellow or P-Utn line for C, in place of clefs; C is the toaaat and F the fin.il of this mode. OdS'v'ir" ""'^ *"** *'"''''* ^'''*° '" °"''^° "^ Glo . ri - a m^^m ee - cu - lo - rum, A-men. and one differentia in Rcgino. The seventh mode (tetrardua authentos): " Ultlmu. authentura tetrardua p*ce vcortur Coriwre d. tractjia In ciiJub redderc formaa rerplaruii certU, valcant quo ciere pbtungis PuUulat ex proto et trlto nam sub super hlsqne " Sep-tem . . sunt spl - ri -tua an - 1« -M; n-zrr *:■_*■ "affzfliizrc tro ' De-1. s-e ^^^^^m. 4S 2 1350 MU8I0 Guido gives the following eodings ; I. ^^ Olo -ri • a Be-cu-lo- rum, A - men. QIo • ri • a ae-cu-lo-rnm, A-men. . . . III. :«=ni-"=«— ftHH I . ■*: Glo - ti • a IV. ee- cu- lo- rum, A • men. EF--^--^ - ■-%-■!= - -1 — ' '- Glo - rl • a V. se - cu - lo - mm, A - men. Glo - rl - a VI. BO - CU - lo _ . _ ■- - rum, A - men. :s ! -^~; _■_-„■_-_ «-_,_||- Glo - rl - a VII. Be - cu - lo u_ - rum, A - men. 3=1-^ •-■-^i -■— ^-B-H- z Glo • rl • a VIII. -1 — 1 Be- cu- lo- rum, A-men. . . '- Glo - rla secu- lo- rum, A • men. IX. MUSIO ?^ •--A'- iqrir:! ^ Glo - rl - a - cn-lo-rum, A - men. Oct-o E5i5^^ sunt be - a - U IZii— ■> . . tu • di - nee. Guido gives four endings; I. =Ee Tlie penultimate note in II. would seem to be an error tor a. Oddo gives six endings, viz. the first, fifth, sixth, nnd sevL-nih of tliese; one which is sub- stantially identical with 111., and one with which IV. would be idoatieal if tlie three last notes are written in error fur c, b, u. Kegino specifies six difl'ereutiae. The eighth mode (pb.gis tctrardi) : " Fine plagln sequltnr certoquo fine tenctiir Niimen halwns proprlum toto Ue tannine vocum Nanique alii qui ibi sunt qnarti quiiitiqiic lucatl Uiiile magia induiii datiir variiiltl' In ipaus, Nei-cius u^t horum fortur stricti-sime rectus Octavus punitnr sulisupor, likqiie vocatur Ut nomcn loca sic muut per climuta nuisquam." Glo-rl ■ a so-cu-lo- rum, A-men. II. ^=i=i 4:=:^="-i-^=l=ifl ^ Glo-rl - a se -cn-lo-rum, A-men. m. =I^SE =P Glo -rl-a se-cu-lo- nun, A - men. IV. 3=si=a:*^: Glo - ria se-cu-lo - mm, A - men. Oddo recognises three differentiae, the tirst of which is identical with 111. above, the third is tlie ending commonly known and nearly identical with iV., and the second is " the Peregrine Tone :" why it should ever have been classed under tlia eighth mode is inexplicable to the writer; he thinks it naturally belongs to the first; the beginnings of antiphons given in Oddo are certainly more akin to those of the first mode than to the eighth. m Se - cu - lo • mm, A - men. ^— JH-B B-B' [l:::"_iz!qrJt=«: In ex-l-ttt Is-ra-el de E-gyp-»o. EPnB-BZBrBTBZBZB rB--., ■-■fc J Domua Ja-cob . . de po-pu-lo bar-ba-ro. s= TT Sa "1- pi . tla. No b flat is here indicated, though it would seem most probable that it was useil, as in the first mode above, where it is not written. This renders the verses more obscure, in tM third and fourth lines, which the writer thinU must be intended between b tiat and Guiilo would not i eighth mode in con: In Regino three recognised. As stated above, cot taken arl'itraril ihe present time), I ling of tlie antipho, the works here cite under each diirerenti with musical notatic lelt for the cantor t Thus in abbat C the antiphon began above was used, thu When the Antipli descending to C, the : MU8I0 must be infcnJed to refer to the variation betweuu b fiat and b natural. Perliaps howuver Guiilo would not include this chant under the eighth mode in consequence of its using a b flat. In Re^'ino three diHerentiae of this" tone are recognised. As stated nbove, the endings of the tones were Dot taken arbitrarily (as is done so commonly at llie present time), but depended upon the begin- Diugof the antiphon used with tlie psalms. In the works here cited, a list of antijjh.ms occur nnJer each dilferentia, some of which are supjilied with musical notation, and the others apparently lell for the cantor to sing in lilte manner. Thus in abbat Oddo, in the first tone, when the autiphon began on D, the first ending given alxiTe was uaed, thug : Ant.: MUSIC 13.J1 mentioned generally being Culler, requiring more eiugiug tliau recitation. i t, » In the fin for introits : In the first mode, Guido gives the followiuir oits : o ^J^^^m Olo- rl - a ee - cu - lo-rum. A -men. II. ^^^^^s^i GIo - rl - a se - cu - lo-rum, A - men. III. Cum oc turn. |^=?^=^^E^E E - vo - va • e. When the Antiphon began on C or on g descending to C, the ninth ending was used ; — ■- -■■ -■—■"- - cu - lo-rum, "9- A. men. "F Olo rv. -ri - a se -f!»- i"~ wfiz -■- A: *~ll— ' iP^ ,4' Glo. rl - a se cu - lo - rum, A - men. and for communions the first and third of thesp In Regino three diHerentiae for introits and one lor communions appear. In the second mode Guido gives the followine form for both introits and communions : Ant.: E mm Po . eu - e - - runt. Or, Ant : GIo - rl - a se - cu - lo - ram, A -r- ^flE ■ men. Ve - nl te ec - ce rex. i3 No niore dilTerentiae are to be found in Regino. In the third mode, for introiu Guido gives the forms: c"" Glo - ri . a se - cu - lo-rum, A-men. II. And so in other cases. Of'jourse in the Intonarium of abbat Oddo l.e music was indicated by a notation diiTerent rom the modern one : although it appears with «e stave and notes, these must have been added yOuiJo Aretinus when he revised, or edited, t»e woik And at the head of every tone or 'oVAVVkTmI''' ""tJl'"'^^"^- <"^«»r the words nnn^ ^1^^' "''NOiiACIS; with .some slight variations: these are supplied with musical char- ters, and appear to be artificial words to assist le memory of the singer in making the proper Actions, something after the manner of t.^V\Ahq.v.): the former of these belonir tn '■If Utter to the plagal modes. In Regino and in Guido are to be found forms r he mtroits and the communions, which mt in some respects from tliose already Glo - rl - a se-cu-lo-rum, A-men For communions, he gives (II.) again, and rx-q_ r«r^: i5^i Glo - ri - a se - cu - lo-rum, A- men. whicli maybe thought an error for (I.) above • but the error, if any, may quite as well be the' other way In Kegino, two ditferentiae for introits, and one for communions appear. In the fourth mode, Guido gives for introits i li ii^ffl 5|fflKfM {I rum, A-meu. MUSIC Olo -ri-a se-cu-lo- mm, A - men. . . and the first of these for communions also. In Regino, there are two difl'erentiae for introits, and one for communions. In the fifth mode, for introits the following two forms appear in Guido, the first of them also for communioos : I. - fe ~ ^^^^m — ■ — ■ — ^ — m^»^ Id; m Glo - ri - a II. ' CQ - lo ■ rum, A - men. i^* ^^^ Glo-ri-a se-cu-Io-rum, A-men. This appears to agree with Regino. In the sixth mode, Guiclo gives two introit forms : I. Olo -rl-« ee-cn-lo- rum, A - men. and for communions : :^i=^ Glo - rla se - cu - lo - rum, A - men. only one form for each appears to be recognised by Regino. In the seventh mode, Guido gives two :-troit forms : ^■5:e!!eI ^i Glo -ri-a ee-cu-lo- rum, A - men. II. ^^5?^=^^ Glo - ri-a K-cu- lo-rum, A-men. and two communion forms : MUSIC ^^^i^^E^^^^ Glo -ri-a se - cu - lo - nm, A - men. Only one of each is recognised in Regino. In the eighth tone, Guido gives the following for introits : '^M Glo -ri M • ca - lo • rum, A IL ^ zr S^ Glp - ri - a se - cu - lo - rum, A - men. The former of these appears to have a pncuma added to it. For communions : 5^ -p--*.^ Qto -ri-a M-ca-lo- rUm, A-men. Glo -ri-a 8e-cu-16- rum, A - mcii. Only one of each is recognised in Regino. Besides these, Guido gives one elaborate t'orm of a clumt for tiie Gloria Patri in each mode: it is preceded by a response and a versicle. These responses appear in Regino, for the mast part : but in that work it is professedly a selection of them only that is given. The Intonarium of abbat Oddo concludes with a short " Modus Intonandi Psalmos," professing to be then of an antiquity of two ceiituries ami upwards : the following complete forms tor the tones appear; they are as given below, with an example "Dixit Dominus" (Ps. IIO): Pri-mus tonus sic &ec-tl-tur, etslc e-le-va-tur, HE?J!5:E?EEEiE^ et Bio B - ul - tur. The G before the last three notes hns been accidentally omitted, as it is given In his examples. Here we have the ' intonation ' nt the beginning, and the ' mediation ' (" sic elevatur,") and the ' ending ' : besides this an ' tntleotion ' appears ; but it does not seem quite clear how this is to be used. Be - Guu - dus lu - uus iiiu Owl - tl - tur, 6— ■—■—»— ■ —"—■-P»-»-M — The tenor clef h the bass. Quar- tus to - [ Quin-tus to - nui Sex- tus to-nusBl< The last five notes line or si)ace too 1 examples : they shou ifep - tl - mus to - From the examplei »-l«- "should be f, e, d Oc-t«-TU8 t0-nU8Bl( etslc e-le-va-tur,s< A more florid for Mapificat and Bened •bbat's, and has been et 8to e - lo - va-tur, et sic B-nl-tur. MU8I0 The tenor clef hero seems put oy mistake for the bass. Ter - tl - us to - nus sic flec-tl - tur, et aic e - le . va - tur, et sic ter ' mi - na - ttir. ■ -■- ^^' ::q— :==z MU8I0 1363 ' * "'ii s^ ir qui- a vl-si-u-vlt et fe-clt re^lump. • ti -oii>em pie -bis su - e. . . , . •%■*, 1354 VIII. MUSIO - 5 — — -■-■-■-■-fc-^ -»-"l-«--H- _]: ■ ,.■ ■ .: 1 J i - Be - nc-dic-tU8 Do-ml- nua De-us la-ra-el: -B-=-B-»-»-^-" ■-■-= - ■ , ■ ■ ■ L_ qui - a vi - Bl - ta - vit, &c., ple-bis su - e. Tone. I. II. III. IV. V. VI. VII. VIII. IntroiU. Offertories. 8 1 S 2 a 1 3 1 Communions. Ecsponsorles. Antipl 2 6 5 a 1 3 4 6 5 3 1 4 1 3 8 11 1 4 5 It appears also that occasionally.the modes in Antiphons were changed, i.e. an Antiphon would begin in one mode and end in another. This is what is called in Euclid commutation or moduliition (fiera^oXii), for example changing from Dorian into Phrygian, or the like. Thus in the TomirMs Segirwnis Prumcnsis, under the iirst tone we find to the antiphon "Domine Bslva nos, perimus," the note "Finit[ur] iii.j fono;" and under the 2nd tone to "Cum indurerent " and " Primum audisset Job " is the note "Ton. j potest esse." And so in Guido Aretinus, " Sunt preterea plurime antiphonarum que hujus videntur formule [third tone] cum sint ex autento proto ct prima voce: sic est Pulchra cs et inter quas quidem auteuti deuteri faciunt, non bene tonorum .semitoniorumque ]iositionem intuentcs: vel idcirco cas deuteri faciunt ((iiidiim quibusda.n D, E, F, et G, finales Bonstitute in omnibus omnino modis vel vocura tropis indillerenter et iniprovide sint." Again imder Tone 6: "Iste due communiones que sequuntur, i. e. Panem de celo ct Aninut nutira )iroprip sunt du i|uiiito tono et de secunda dirt'evcntia. Multa responsoria sunt ex isto modo que magis (iniuntur in tetrardo quam In trito, Kicut est L'(jo sum id qw>d sum." So J. M. Neale (De Sequentiis ad H. A. Daniel Epistola) mentions some MSS. containing a list of sequences &(■., m which occurs the word " Frigdola," applied to melodies, as some other adjectives are in the MS.: of which he says, " Frigdula vel Frvjdora fiicillus agnnscit etymon : idem enim vult atque I'hrygo-Doricum, i.e. Tonus primus mixtus cum tertiu." One of the best known examples of this practice is the old melody of the Te Deum, usually attributed '.o St. Ambrose ; which is in the third and fourth modes combined: and this fact would lead us to conclude that the melody had undergone some change since St. Ambrose's time, as the fourth mode was not then in use, unless indeed the tradition of it may have varied, which is quite possible, and may have liad some weight in mducing St. Gregory to add the four ])lag8l modes. The chief authors used here are those men- tioned, and reference has been made also to later ones, sucli a" St. nproavd (Tonale), Peter de Crnce, Walter de Odyngton, John de Muris, Hiclialdus, &c., preserved in the collections of abbe Gerbert and M. de Coussemaker. The most valuable authority (probably) is the treatise of Gabriel MUSIO There is no indication here whether the b in the first tune is fiat or natural: but prolmljly the fiat would be taken, in the synemmenon tetrachord of the Dorian mode. Amongst the early authors preserved by abbe Gerbert occurs Aureliau ; he lived in the ninth' century, and he gives the following varieties in the several tones; Antiphons. Invit-'crics. Total. 17 6 2 12 4 18 2 9 R 21 12 Nivers (Paris, 1685) which the writer has in vain endeavoured to meet with : it is mentioned in Sir John Hawkins' History of Music as the most exhaustive book on the subject published up to that time, and seems to have been pretty well known then. Musical Notation. — During the first six centuries of the Christian era the Greek musical notation was in universal use, and indeed the knowledge of it was kept up as late as the time of Johu de Muris (c. 1320). This notation wna exceedingly complicated, being at first sight purely arbitrary, and scarcely relucible to any law. This is the more extraordinary, as some instances can be observed which indicate the acquaintance possessed by the ancients with the property of the octave which has caused sounds separated by that interval to be now called ly the same name. Referring to Smith's JHitiomir;/ of Antiquities it will be seen that the ditlorent modes, Dorian &c., were ultimately, at any rate, nothing more than transpositions of the ' greater system ' of two octaves : MUS 122: za^^ ySt-^ 3-0-1 P Dc=- 5~C- -s»- :js; 1=^ and they were determined by the pitch of the Proslambanomcnos, the lowest note, an oitave below the Mese. These are mentioned in Euclid's Tntrodudio Harmonica. But the most important work f.r this purpose is the tract of Alypius, published by Meiljomius amongst the Antiquae JIusicaa Auctures Septem : this consists of a .■■hort preface, a mere rdsum^ of Euclid's Intr< dudio, ami a catalogue of all the notes in every mode. There were five principal modes, the Dnrian, lastian, Phrygian, Aolian, and Lydian: these h.ad for their Problambnuomeni respectively ~ja- ~^ Gl> — gsJ- P.&- I and five others, named from the above with th« prefix Hyper, whose Pruslumbanomeni were a^-fcs nj^^ lod five others, named frc prefii Hypo, wliose Proslai "Sf 7=^- The Proslambanomcnos mode was supposed to b producible by the human voi Proalambanomenos Hypate hypaton Parhypate hypaton Lichanos hypaton Hypate meson Parhypate meson I.ichanos meson Mese Trite synemmenon Paranete synemmenon Nete synemmenon Paramese Trite diezeugmenon ( ( c ( (I (I (( (a (b (<= (d; (b (e) Paranete diezeugmenon (d] Kete diezeugmenon Trite hyperboleon Paranete hyperboleon (n (g) Kete hyperboleon (a i The following are the notes ■a H 3 b a. T e w J_ Hi ^1 fl H jc -rs- 1 H J. r i; -s»- MUSIO .nd five others named from the first with the prehi Hypo, whose Hroslambauomeni were 3_42j2:z::i The Proslambnnomenos of the Hypodorian mote was supposed to be the lowest sound producible by the human •, oice {06/ifios, Eucl. sect. MUSIC 13o5 Can. Theor. 19). Meibomius arranged all the I diaton.c note.1 m a tabular form (as also all the chromatic notes, and the enharmonic notes) ! but the overlapping of the synommenon and trbrar:^::;.:.^ '■'^^ '-' causedhisdiagram^ The writer has combined the whole set, without ntroduce hem here without interfLring with the couvemenceofthe book "S »iin hJrwJtT'"^ °""'' ^''"S "'"'« "'■'he diatonic Dorian mode, are given as an example. Proslambanomenos (our A) Hypate hypaton (B), Parhypate iiypaton (C), Lichanos hypaton (D) Hypate meson (E) Parhypate meson (K) Ijchanos meson (G) Mese (a), Trite synemmenon (b [j) Paranete synemmenon (c), Kete synemmenon (d), Paramese (b l|), Trite diezeugmenon (c), Paranete diezeugmenon (d), Kete diezeugmenon (e), Trite hyperboleon (f), Paranete hyperboleon (g), - E n> 111 H V 12 S' T n o K H M A H r B ^ D K A > TT > N I Kete hyperboleon (a a), J- \ (antinn and double w). (i sideways, and c written square), (half fl, looliing downwards, and 6 square, inverted). (5 iiverted, and t sideways, reversed). (the left half of m). (half ^ inverted). (digamma reversed). (t reversed). (half 8 extended), (A sideways, reversed). (it extended), (half 8 inverted), (the acute accent). ^^ *'h'al?or°'i"T^\"' '"^M^and the left halt of a looking down). (t inverted, and the right half of « looking up> He following are the notes with their present equivalents i ^ H 3 '^ T e ^ 3-w S ^"n"ST n"Th SM'i H M ^ h or _ or , fl H V - i^ 'ft H /n itf 7 H 3 H f- 1356 MUBIO MUSIC .,,- t — s»— =1— — *- rs \ -^ -4- -^ F X X T ♦ T c c c T n p u •<9- n p _ or 3 vrf O K o n N fi » ^ ^ M N fe A J K A" N A 1 < -{7P 1 K H or . or > A > e V C7~ > e -25 Vs> Z Z H c c"> or^orH E 3 > U p i. -L -S"- jez: r A E ^ B / or — or . or ^ tJ y or . or "r 23 Z Z A / or _| or .or i i -o- £&: Pa «=7_:r :i#=r_ _i s „.x =1^^ -- isa: •:a: M N N fe A /or / or V, / K N A I /or /or / ' , vs ' "* / or -^ / / * / ur /^ «r J I K I / or i / or / < A > -SI — cnr rjcsi *fc== i^ e V' > /or ^/ Z H /or / c > r N' A ¥' The symbols here given are formed from the Greek letters ! A V / >V. y' \ ^'^"^ Ti'^\. aud left halves of the letter tnade " to look up or down ")• B B (/8 imperfect). r 1 L (7 invi rted). ^ ^ ^ jtt^ (8 imperfect, and lengthened). £ 3 U (< written square). 2 7 (imperfect). Noi!.—" We have see that an atnadnff nnmbe eANovcllo, 1863.^ 'Jh( ((•enty-eiKht). and a fev tojtrumenul, from AlypI The ambiguities hi different genera, enl; diatonic. Thei-e are i mode. The ealiarmoi over them) have gei is tlie cliromatic nott few in.stiinces, wliere f tliose witli tlie line th Holes, in the Lydian m to suspect that this w the cliromatic systenu lion. The immoveable su hoslambanomenos, H meson, Mese, Nete syn( diezeugnienon, and N course expressed iu the moile)by the sameeymi >nj tluee Ti'itae in th Mine characters ; these notes are identical, but flatier. The two Lieha: the chromatic genus, 1 liue through them. In some of the latter found ; it is probable th to both the symbols emi octave above the notes sending 11 naccentedsym liave been done when the Its fullest development, wtavfi mentioned before that the musicians avoi troduciii? fresh arbitrar suiprising thing that 1 nlwm in the notation, d notes symbols different fn pitch, nnd making a sor MUetlO *»» (halfofth<,letter> ' ^^•^^"""X • K i^ X A V > < JJ W /^. v\ a. (thehalw»ofth.Iottw\ N H (antinu). ^ ^ lUiUxP ("'•ouWa-'f, sideways). n U C 3 n (Jengthened), ^ y (« double-). T ± X U ^ ^ C**"* last thvee are" double "i'i> T X w ,!? f "• ("'«*''o'>»'^« of the letter), X '>||^ (»if*9o/>(Jj). fl (=»1''H to distiuguUh it from double t> 1 r -,„».- F q y_ [. "m aouDie I), IJwntten iquare, and inrertwU \ (the acute and grave accents). Thfi nmliiffiiittAn l,.... _i. . - _ mog« «hat it\ho,ild not have been seen that one symbol would be auUe t.on must have arisen from the use of the same symbol to express diHerent sounds, accor, inTis It was to be sun? nr nln„«,) . .i... ' .. » "» T e immoveable sounds «-« enharmonic ones a e Hat.er fhe two I.ichani, and three Paranetae of .t.trgf^r'^'-^'-'"s"'^'>e^''rth; In some of the latter notes an accent will be note is ^:z:_^_^ the Proslambanomcuos of the Hypoaeolian mode in all the three genera, or ^.e same sound as the Hypate hypaton of the Hypoiastiau mode in them all ; or the sam! sound as the enharmonic Lichanos hypaton "f the Hypodorian mode ; or it is ^2' zm — rrCz^rr: I "' "> pruoauie that this shmiM Ko „ i- j the chromatic Lichanos hvpafon of the Hvno. '«both the sj'mbols empToj'ei : th se a'e «■[ one fhTT^.^^K"' '."V^ ""^ ins.rum.ntal „„toT^ -^ave above the notes '^bejongingto tie Ire or the Trit/!?i '*"" '° '^* Hyp„lvdi.u mod «P'iDdinBunaccentprl>,u^i,„i„ 'rL-*_ . . " * "■ tie I rite diezeuemenon n thp 1,-h:,,,. j ' -veabove't.e";;^:'^:!;^---^- Pd.ng unaccented symbols. This must evidTn iJ u Z detr''" ''" ' *'"'" «>-^»<"« • «»'"^d "Mullest development, and the proiiertv of the ave mentioned before had bee^n ib e^ved, so tl IT'T'''"'!,"^''''^*''' "'« necessity of in- trodttcins fresh arbitrarv symbols. But it i a titdi nni .v, I ®°' "^'"" ""'se 'n the medium fitUi, and making a somewhat similar accom^ ortheTrili . "yi"".V">.i" mode, o- th.^r •! •^"'^•"'g"'<'n»'> in the Lydian mode 01 the frite synemmenon in the Hyperiastian mode, and will therefore be when it is diatonic or chromatic, and when enharmonic. (Here the S oTt, above th. 1358 MU8I0 modern note sharpens or flattens it hj a quarter- tone.) Aiiatides Qiiintilianus gives a description of all tlie genera and modes, with notation, which is iilentical with that of Alypius, but n little extension downwards is perceptible. It would appear that the enharmonic system was be- coming obsolete in his time, or liljuly to become so; for he speaks of the diatonic as most natural (^tpvffiKiirfpoy) and capable o*" being used even by tiuinstructed people (TrSiri yiip, Kol roTs avai- Stiron irofTciircuTi fi(Kcj>Sr)T6i/ ViTTi); of the chromatic, as most artistic (Ttx>"ic^uTai roU rtiraiStvn4vois) ; of the enharmonic, as most subtle (iKpi/3«'(TT«poK), because it requires none but the most advanced musicians to attempt it (^irapi flip to?i iitttpavfir- rdrois iy novcriKJi TfTvxvte irapaSoxris); and that it is impossil)le to average people, and they were discontinuing the use of it (toij !i iroWors iartv iSiiraTov. 'oOfy i.itfyvw(Tdv rtvfs tJji' kot4 iltaiy ^(Xf^Sia", 5ia riiv aiirwy acr6ii'tiav Ka\ Travri\ws iifif\i^Sr)Tov fhai rh SidffTrifia viro\a$ivTti). He gives the enharmonic notes arranged in dieses for the lowest octave zzsz '.> ^I"^ -fi»- in semitones for the next octave. In this list appear the following, not in Alypius. ^ used i_ for 1 ' (it has been already used for FF#), and H for And in another list of notes, nrranged according to tones, he gives »~^ for ■ST" P- b^Sl- ,o I KorA Mor ^ O riorP C TorY lis: 1^ XorH* ilorR 1 VorF ZC3. l2e > ri or rn — or V lAI 1^ -S>- '4^= H^oimP 9 U<"'b 3 ::z3i -$&- — is- '-T^ This ends at the Hypate hypaton of the Hypo- dorian mode, and, therefore, must have been la use belbi'e the Proslambanomenos w^s iidleil to the scale. The first note. A, is the Nete diezeug- menon of the lastian mode, or Nete synemineunn of the Aeolian, and also in their derivatives. Tlie sound is not in the Lydtan or the Phrygian moJe at all; the Dorian employs B, the Hypenlnriau both, and the Hyperjihrygiun B. Tlie remain- ing inverted letters seem to have been adnpted lor the Hyperboleon tetrachord, which would obviously have been added to the lyre at boins later period. I :d; :i3- -s»- The law of this seems fairly evilent, the alternatives arising from different modes. The order, it will be perceived, is precisely the con- trary of the modern one ; probably it was derived from the position of the lyre, and the haml of the performer on it. The higliest note but one of the original tetrachords, being called Kixafo!, would seem to indicate that the highest string was played by the thumb, and the others Ijyour first, second, and third fingers, and this maJe one "position" of the hand, which woul.l be "shifted" for another tetrachord; tlie lyre would be held on the l.-?ft sid.- «f thn j,.<.rf«rmor. and the letters of the alphabet would follow the order of the fingers of the right hand. The omitted letters, ^, N, V. ^ are only ehromatio Wiich he also gives In th« t«aoi,ced, of letters (alo 's«l'ove),buthehastrana MU810 «n1 enharmonic nofos. vrn^n »h. u i 1 . -1, as nujit to C, but not inverted, MUSIO 1369 presented itself at once for ^-::mr: i- for an enharmonic note, and next : ) then The notes aboTo ■ mre indicated bv accpntim. *i,„: i. low, a, ha., been Lid Thf in^ n."' -''' '"'■ .ere then, apparently, made u of Z"' ""''^ wntrivances seen alioVe Tk' ,"^ ^'"'"»'' a|r«led to, ilouW.htrai the f ""*^""'' ^''' sm.nd centiry. "" H'-nuing of the The most celebratod ii,i*i,„ yi .pects) of the ear ; centu,?eri5'n T'''^ ''■ toimi.tely his work JMAfT- ""^*'""si "n- piete, in L tire^i^^^f^'^rfLrTh'* '"" '"T" ■nodificafion of the notatTon i„ K, T"°K "^ * -Plicity ; stii, thoSrd't"t:t n'was":re:e°,;e5' '"' '" '»""' '=»'»-•» tl>« letters wm Joined to! gelher, thus Zj. There appear to be some ..d clerical errors^ i" the°Ms*."L th/^'^'K"?' in son,., cases do not agree with J „»fK '^'."'^''^' facriplion of them OnT JJ "»«thiu8's own Sn^h^raSHr--- fee. em to have ooStrnred\'h'emt;;r;Hh- -e^ymbol only in the pairs, thus HucbaUus ^ r B F riorC rTTo X7~i~" F riorC CorP M |~ fr^ |c; — eUorE U C GorE U<"U N Y Tj I (" Iota extcnsnm, sic v.") ?are&: " ''•""'"«" « <»r'«Ption of the thet'note's" '""' '"'"' -»" "-" -« -me of Ui'or^) [j«„<,ri- <(fo,<) J ('•"■•Ji) Paranete diezeugmenon Trite diezeugmenon Trite synemmenon Jlese lydii modi ^ V(fcrV) Liohanos meson Parhypate meson ft ; jl i| tra - ve • runt Koiid"':? f et?' 'VI" '""■^*'''"' p^"-""- to '^«bov but i? /"'""'' ""'' '""'^«<'° lines •"oi e;, but he has transiiosed it. His ' letters ' are appended underneath the text here and th. e^utvalent codern uoUtion (not'tr:'a:jos2)' ■'hmi 1360 MUUO •M ■•-■- (^In -qua a a K pru . ft G d den - tPK, a O K ^--.nPffTI E^^l In - irn-vprunt »d . a G F F K F a , n'lp - - tl-M. e (i b c b a O i^^^ abc cbaQ aO OF It is ri|;ht to n\j that this is subsequent to the invention of the stnve. But the great chniige made about this time was tlie luloptidu of Latiu letters instead of Greeli, aud using one symbol only, instead of two. Buethius gives the following as one system of notes : A B C D E F G H I moderii equivalent B. C. Ilypatc hypaton, Parhypiite hypnton, Hchanos hypiitoB, Hypate meson, Parhypate meson, Liclmnos me^JOU) Mese, Parumese, Trite diezeugmenon, Paninetediezeugmenon, K Nete diezeugmenon, L Trite hypcrboleon, M : „ f. Piiranete hyperboleon, N: „ g. Nete hypcrboleon, 0; „ aa. The Proslambanomenoi here has no letter as- signed to it ; but it seems that it was soon found advisable to do this, and so the whole of the set just given was shifted one place, thus using up the letters from A to P, and occupying the double octave ^=P ; through our modern natural notes. But in another place Boethius gives a larger system, combining all the three genera, and giving the relative lengths of the strings pro- ducing the respective sounds. Diatonic : -«s>- rtzpz -&- A 9216 B 8192 c 7T76 E 6912 Bor H I 6144 6831 Wz MO E TV 6194 46U8 elsewhere, R 3888 3466 4374 -SSi- :z2: X Y 4086 3888 i CC DD 3466 3073 FF NN LL 2916 2682 2304. MUHIO Cbromatlct ^^^1^ res; O C F E or H I I19S 7776 7296 6144 6X3] N O E s y 6442 4608 elsewhere, R <098 3469 4374 i w ^ X y BB DD FF KK 4096 3888 3648 3072 2916 3736 LL. ZiU4. Enharmonic t -c?:^ B D F EorH 8193 7984 7776 6144 K L 5833 o 4608 P 4461 R 4374 Y. 3466. ;p r^EJ^^E^El X Z AA DD EE NN LL. 4096 3997 3888 3072 29!I4 2'JlS 23U4, His description of this is, "Sed ita ut qimmnra trium generum est facienda partitio, nervonini que modus literarum excedit numenini, ubi defecerint literae, easdem geminamua versus hoc modo, ut quando ad Z fuerit usque pcrventum, ita describamus reliquos nervos Bis A, i.e. .A A, et bis B, i.e. BB." He assigns A, 0, and I.L, and a tew more, but some errors would semi to have crept iuto the table from whence thejilmve is obtained. It appears from Walter de Odyngtnn th.it the double octave of the diatonic genus at oae time, used the letters from A to S, the I'rosinuilinuo- menos being A, and the rest uj) to the .Mcse B, 0, D, E, F, G, H ; the synemmenon notes I, K, L; and the diezeugmenon and hv]iiMliole(in M, N, 0, I', Q, R, S. This would miike K nn.l L identical with N and 0. But it wouhl stem that this was soon reduced to the lilteen. Accordingly we find Jerome de Moravin describ- ing the eight modes as follows: " Let the double octave lie A, B, C, D, E, F, G, H, 1, K, L, M. N, 0, P. Then— A to H is an 8v8, and it the Hypodorlan m(ide. Bto I CtoK Dto L E toM FtoN GtoO Hypophrygiaa „ Hypolvdian „ P.ir!r,-: „ Phrygian „ Lydian „ Mixolydian « And another one m which was done by 1 The next develop ind arises from a qualities of the oct rwpect of the accei upiier notes; if the eliminated, the notes Hch an octave abov bannmeDos; and wh< ID almost identical tmn suggested by I inyhow St. (Jregory kcome replicates ol trfigning to them t jectcd all the letters totes frcjm the Prosia BM meson, inclusive, E, F, G ; from the M« bolenn a, b, c, d, e, f, g it«elf aa. This nota the present day, and t ploy it here. It is coDtinued further, ai our present n,/menclal tftrachord be ru-intro( neit to a to bo a semi accordingly, in the cot longing to this receivec mil "rotundum," V diezeugmenon or syneii be used ; these were a I b"molle," and the f This ia the origin of t ofll for th> note a se Bto that a semitone i iiigtte OD his own name •nil also of the terms " c to the major and minor once seen in the kev of i of the symbol [>, and I •pplied thereunto. Accordingly we find giviog the compass of thi CUKFGabhod; U r.4BCDEKGab; Phi de; Hypophrygius Plag Gabhc; Lydius, E F ( lydios Plaga triti, BCI mitolyJius r G a h c d e letrardi, CDEFGabh lut but one should appar These letters were wri wi-da to be sung ; there dicatmg duration of souc Jfpendent upon the "qua itus, from Jerome de Mo •Ai antiphonam vero i ttttiter talis diflerentia da MUSIC knit nnother one miot be added, from H to P whidh wa.1 dune by I'tolemy." ' The next development u"due to St. Oieiforv U.J «.Ue8 fr,,m « r„,.,her uorception of tlu quahte, of the octave a, .ift.ded to above, in wt^^t of the accented Greek ,y,nb„l, f„, 'the upper notes ; if the Kynenimennn tetrachord b« elmnnated the notes from the Mose upwards are Mch an octave above thote from the I'ro.slam- b»m.meD,«; and when performed they produce M al.no,t .dentical etiect. The idea may have b«n ,UKKe»te,l by the accented (Jreek notes- anyhow St. Gregory made those from the Mese become replicates of the prece.ling ones, bv i«,gmug to them the «ame letters^ this re- ' jeoted all the letters beyond the first seven ; the notes from the I'roslambanomenos to the Licha- «(« nieson, inclusive being written A, B, C, D, E-K 0; from the Mese to the I'aranete hyper- W.on a, b, c, d, e, f, g; and the Nete hyperboleon it«elf aa. This notation is sometimes used at the present day, and the writer has hiwl to em- ploy It here. It is obvious that this can be coDtmued further, and, indeed. Is the basis of cur present n„me„clat„re. If the synemmenon tetraehord be rcntroduced, it requires the n<.te next to a to be a semitone, not a tone above it ; accordingly m the course of time, the letter be- longing to this received tw^ forms, "quadratum" .nd "rotundum," ), and b, according as the tezeugmenon or synemmenon tetrachord wa» to k« used ; these were also called b "durum » and b mol e, and the former became written b. nisLthe ongin of the German nomenclatui^ « ll\ ""** * semitone below C, conHnine Bl« that a semitone above A (e.g. J. S Bach'« fugue OB his own name : MUSIC 1301 «b««n «i«8baOKahOnn n o"d 7 p "■"""' •"■ '"'''■'" ''"•■"'^ ^^■'"' -• ij.u?..iu:t a,i„L'T:.bu„,,n:urJb?„t O G IJ F K D In gut - tu-re su - o. I Another method of notation appears to hnr« been in considerable use about the «th and mh rmpiojfl,, j„r „„^ purpose the svstem nf t trachorc s was eniplofed but they C e all J'^joined by a tone from each other,^gi;i;g the notes of our natural scale from ^'=ri^ ^ — -a~ and occasionally to 5^"—^^^-—^ hirifvT*'."^' T'*"* '" "■'<' tetrachord a .iml- a— 1 spend to the notes for the tetrachord next abnvo 4i,„ " reversed, T P I r' ®' ^^T "^"^ '__ '__ I * con-esponding to ffW0^ „, — ; for the next two tetra- &o.) and also of the terms « dur " and " moll " applied (0 the major and minor tonality. It will be It once aeon in the key of Q , it i also the or g^ of he symbol (>, and the French terra irtno/ ipphed thereunto. ^"'"' Accordingly we find Walter de Odyngton clu- Fr "7T' f ''if ""'*««• ^^"' •■ " ^»rius. ABCD VhV V ' "yP^J"--'"' Plag" Prothi, r A B C D L t G a b ; Phrygius, C D E F G a h c de; Hypophrygius Plaga deuteri, A U C D E F G.bhc; Lydius, E F G » b h c d e f ; HyJ- ¥m Hlaga triti, B C D E F G a b d ; « vl;^ wirarai, tUlii'Oabhed e. ' CThe r in tKo l.«t but one should apparently be K ) ^ "" worfft, h'"" *•"•«*'•'"*" over or under the d^^tL H .^' i"""'" *■" »» method of in- icatmg duration of sound, that being entirelv V^deat upon the "quantity" of thf sXb » Thus, from Jerome de Moravia : *y"»«>i«- •^ • « c c c c c c c c a a :, et Bic flee - ti-tur, chords above these were inverted, J^ ^ If j, correcponding to (^— ' ' «-t»-vaa to-nu» sic in-ci-pit, i-ttJ '^«''BeaGc,cdo ""•■*^- »-««■■."»'« a-ni-tur,etBlc fl-ni-tur. •""1 -t U X Ivi corresponding to > — ■ . The connection "' N h X I together is not very evident but it professes to exist. In abb,S Gerberf collec^fon Id^T'L^/ ^- '''" ""tot'"" » argeT; Aretin^s "'""' "'^ " """"'"""^^ ^y G^Z These notes were put in amongst the text n, over ,t; this latter mode doubtle» to % hn 'liL the reading of the work. simplify HucbaMusf'''''"^^' **"• '° *''* «"* ""'^''. from NosiarnolPerajPner^- irjt tJ, firjLiriPTr. Glolriraj: et J. nuncXJ et- T ,,„, J^f^ perj; etri infj. se^cuJUaa seJtcuJt loJjumri af menrlr. ErjPurgerr serPvel borncr. 1.102 vfmfu whir.h la •M^nlTnlMUt li> 1 :tr«; m KJLm r^^^^^^^i Qlo-rl • a rt niino <( irm-per *l L.a a^a ■ • a^ -mzwr-z III no-cu-U *- cu • lo - rum, A - men. J*— .- E . u • ga Kr - vt bo • Da. Hymn, from the «nm« : r ^rr r >i sj h j Kt iiwr - ty-niiu vie - to - rl - a« Liiu - lies fe - ri'ii - ten do - bl • ta» Li> - tls JL r I r r JLf I rr tl • bus. Pa 1 One method of assisting the performer by indkiitini; the Jistances lielwoen sounda is mon- tioneil by Hermanus Contractu'.: it cnsisteil in ipocifyiuR the intervals which the note belonging to each sylbible stood ;ibove or b'-ln'.. .'? preceding note ; thus, e for unison (eiiual_>. s somitone, t for tone, ts tor the Minor liuv; pert'eit fourth (di.^tessanm), J i ^r t\. ' v tifth (diapcnte) a point bein;;: phicid .rha ''. when the interval wiis taken in a. ■,r's. -•:. manner; nnd a comma when an'ja'i'^ example: t t, t. t. ts. d, t, 8. d, e, t. . . d, e, Ter tri-a jiinctorunisnnt iii-terviil-la s-o-no-nim ZSzm:-':MSi^i:mzFz:zim:mz.^--.mzM ^ _ — - ■ ■ a — Mimio It wax thxn attamuted to render th'> ponltlniu of the xoiinds vliilbla, so that th» eyv inichl •Mint III ear of the perl'ornier; and the IliU »V«tem wu.> lilt iil.nt on»'d liefirii nn Ilk.) shurt. hand: the r.lbiwiiig !• ettiacind I'r.iin the ybiKiri'uj Jieijiwimi J'lUim'i'-"- under the Sui.iinl Tone, 8<.-eun-onded to a sound of the scale nf the mode adopted, nnd the symbol for its note was placed at tho beginning of' it. See the exainiile c>n the ne.it page, from ' Aribonis Scholastica.' Th's was further improved by adopting a reil Up ' f^,T the place of K, and a yejlow one for that :>' ;.;. So wo iind Guido Aroti'nus writing in hii> ;.l'lO/'0/0^«S, " Qoasdam*! -i ,ui slgnamus varlls colortbus Ut quo loco sit sonus inox dl-cornot culm; Oriliiii' tortiiie v.tls srl'iidens rrocus riullat, St xta (Jus, B. d nllliils ttavo rubet miiiiu." C being the third from A, nnd F the sixth, la ascending order. It is easy to see what ( toloured lines introduced Dumlier that would often The improvement of G in |>huiDg notes in the tvpiy other line; when t niwle iviia the only one wl mi C on lines, and th r. u iihr..,|uicol'ire." Auiyitici; rea^'-n has I m«ir,^ li,,,. . p ,,.|||„v ""«;■■ :, 'Id !' \, most I vUi), iju C may repres of the Christian graces; ai l»l'', which may stand for "wtyis to seal their t Uood. These lines most probn t»e Krst instance to represi iomething .itU-r the manne »r the lute was written Maces Alusick's Monume: sicients were not appnrcr 'Mart of "stopping" str And 10, ouriouslv enoucrh, Mfp, coloured iti'ings ( ~!5"7 i« tho C's and F's, "iwal colour of the cafe "Mdconnecting this with 1 CmiST. ANT.— VOI* II ^m^i m BIU8I0 Mueio 136.) Thd neit step wm to hnnMi Iho words mess liiius, iiml jMit |.oiut.H (,i, tlwiii In Sir mwkins' l/,H. Mu,i: i, „ ,,|,u,i,„„„ |,.„„ \,OTati» (Milei, which U mudi Hiitoii iHiidoAiotliiiisj hut it (Inua nut aiMmii- t„ l«fn cnriTctly tnuixlatwl , tl.« v,.,',i„i, i» revMj, iiccoiJliig to tho nolas given abovo ^E^! frrim .Inho I'loin II' to liavu iiuro I is a«y to »ee what a Rrent ronvenionco ll,o folomP.1 hucH mtr.,,luoeot,wh,ch may staml for Faith tha ca sefl he «jr. to «eal their testin.ony wUh^thS These lines most probably were intended in i, • '"-^ ;^°'^^« '« ■•eP''c»ent tho actual strils w tne lute was wr tten "in tabl-itnvn" ,' ;::t'\r""t""'"'r'-'''V''oau];inSw Heart ot "stopping" string, in i„.rf„rinance ClIlklST. ANT -VOL. II. '""""'*' '"^ Z;,'!-.'"""' ''"""''''••"'''''>''''''•'«'''. chosen said'";:;'',::."",!!^ "'"''"'^ improvement may b, «"i'l to lit; III,, invention of the slave in .1, "nise of Indicating ,h„«,,,,ndii,;:;;;,;« -nimentprodiicingit.andwheil.hilva o ''<']<■ tie whole sy^tcii, .,f ,n„,|,, |„„^ "•« """.MM «. to enter „,,„n a new pha,e 1„ "c , ,' ' 1 leilluival instead of antiiiue: which i^i ln/7i . the piiipoM,. of ihH b„„|<.' ' ' " '" ' '-'" '" The writer has here u>ed the modern stave n» ^ve ,10.. and ,1,., ni„.|crn forms „|' sll'^",,^ olels: there is uo .1 I inon'e in i,rio,.i„l., i . these and their pHcces.ors " '"t ^ *;^''::j Miiieh more easily read. '* ;::Lr;;::;i:;,:;':^sr;";,';K;h:!-v^^;;-^:r ;.....) in which here. J!f';i;,;; '.),;: • i:;n;u:;Ln;;"i;:::;"ira:^j'^--' ""'■ tnese It wciiilij seem most reasonil.l,. t., ., suohasth;dioi...ses.ur*; Ik rr''"";? ot these would rc.oire „ somew) t' dilfcr chant having an Luil^l^:;:,: ~-- second with soincthin.' more like a r ly hmicJ tune, and the third vvith a melody i^,". 'to hose 0. the antip)„.i,s. a is co,i,m,f„|v • ,„\^ that bt. Amhr,.>e t„oka melodv that l,;,d been in i>«e in p.gan rites, and .ulapted it to his aZ ,» stil in use. though with some varieties of rending; and it is ^asy to see th.t .V . i! compositions Ihe e, ;,m^,e w.^ld "^'e' :,„;,? ^11 the early writers assign to St. iKnatiis tlu." :"^^^re$r:ShititSS' npostoiis,'Vidi;'4:E"r^j-r;:rT per antiphonas Sancte Tri.dtati c h-ln?. " isquo modus visioni.Aatioeh:;';::!]^!:::^^!:;- 87 Mr ' i fill 1364 MUSIC ecclesie, et ex hoc ad cunctas transivit ccelesins." (Tunarius Ueginonis J'rumensis.) Accoivlingly we tind these forms appearing in the liturgie.s : the thirty-third psaim is specified in that ot' St. Clement, and the twenty-third and others in St. James's. But the presence of a choir is recog- nised, and a part assigned them. Lit. St. Marlt : Kal xlidWovaiv 6 novoyeviis, — /col i^dWovat rbv x*?""^""'''' — '^'"' ouToTr ifivovvTuv koI KffovTuy ■ [ 'O Ka6s ] "Aytos &7101 ayios Kipios. So in St. James : Efro 0/ ificJArai rhv rpiffi- yiov \lis' ic.t.A., — Ko! iriKiv rfidWovatv, — and St. C'hrysostom : Kal i\ii\\(rai t1> vp'Tiroy 'Av- "rlifavon irapa ray 'fiaKrwy (and so for the second antiphon, and the third, or in some cases the beatitudes) ; \tia\\onfyov 5c tou Tptaaylov, Kiyn i 'Ifpds T),|/ (uxhy ravT-nv ^uffTixij,— Eux'), fjy Ktyet i 'Upeiis KaO' iavrby, tov Xipov&iKov aSonifOu. Accordingly provision is made for a choir in the early cliurches. Neale {Introduction to I'l-iinsl itiim of rrimitixe Liturgies) gives a ground [ilan of the church of St. Theodore at Athens ; in it the choir are placed under the trullus, or dome, which position was maintained up to the I'ith century. A very early ode is still extant, s i\aphy 07(01 8(i{r)s ; but it is not known whether the music of it has been pre- ^prved. The use of the church of Alexandria in the 4th century is shewn by an account in the Gcronticon of St. Pambo, abbat of Nitria (apud Gerbert) ; he h.ad sent a disciple there for some purpose, and the disciple regretted the ignorance of singing in the monastery ; ' Air(\66yTos yip /now iv 'AXefofSpcfif, (liov Tck riynara tt\s ixKXiitrlai irwi ^i.K\ovnJwe find that organs were introduced into c urches and in some cases other instruments Iso Thus It appears, from the above reference toGabriel N.vers, that the choir that accompanied |«|». Stephen II. into France sprea.l over that country not only the knowledge of the Roman 1 ain-song, but also the use of instruments. Organs deserve a se])arate notice //.,.m,,i/._ Whether the ancients were ac- quainted with harmony has been much disputed : tne writer, following most of the eminent nmsicians, is strongly of oj.inion that they were Dot (t). Canon ok tiik Srini. a„,.».' , ^ "' ""' ''i.Al.t;. op^oi/io would appear to mean nothing more than 'true intona- lioD, or producing successive notes in their right sound. Seneca has been cited to prove the contrary. " Xon vides quam multorum ocibus chorus constet? Unus tamcn ex omni- bus souus redditur. ^liq„a illic acuta e,st aliqua gravis, aliqua me.lia. Accedunt viris feniinae, interi>onuntur tibiae, singulorum latent y«s, omnium apparent." It would be perfectly impossible that " one .sound " should be produced un ersuch circumstances, unless the viices and ."..ruments sung and played in unisons and «hv.s. n„s passage and others appear in h|m-kins ILstory, an•,«"•"'''—>• -"oan no more' h™ that the melody was not sung in octaves at least at the time of John, whatever it mly have become atterwards. If this be true, the pra t ne fnH»-'"';K'!"J''':'f' """^ ♦'"■"'^'< he ""ght here to mention, that Sir F. Ouseley (a good authority believes harmony to be an invention of the nor hern fnbes of Europe; but he is not ac quainted with the evidence for thb, belief and 10 essor Macfarren (Lectures on Harmed ,) cZ. tiasts the peoples of the South and North in respect of inventive power of melody and .. " tT« -Vn • . "■''•' '"'^''"•''*^ ""■ "Pinion that onsiderr f "■"■' "^^"''""'^J «'ith' harmon • consider a strong point of evidence to be the number of voices and instruments collected f ! gether on several public occasions: but a the writer IS not satisHed with this, he thinks t tTe'Tearnl^ '':'• '""'T"^ '^^ « discovery f the learned musicians, who had had the experience of their predecessors for cenwries, during which mu7c""anrt" '■^'tl'"'? '""'^ '" *"« --- "^ music, and tha. the invent ve powers of the people have little to do with if : and in thi view It is certainlv most likely that s?,nh n discovery should have been m de, o a leas' pursued, ch efly at Rome. It is rather dffic^ imagme b..rbaroiis tribes inventing harnionv while civilised people were ignorant of it and tudied music all the while. Certainlj toward, the ninth century, the practice of producing octaves, fifths, or fouiths simultane«riy wa^ known, and in the former two cases it was called 'symphonia,' and in the Utter 'di.phonl' rhe terms 'succentus' and ' concentus ' are also used as synonymous with 'symphonia.' Regi lo rumeiisis allows the use .(Lx-mi'us in t'uZ and hfths but he prohibits diaphony: Hucb dus acknowledges both. Thus for a 'irmphfnv' J oc av« and fifths we should have.-iate "^fth s^S-^'g:S§^^=5: ■g5^^~=H: > ^>'J' 4T 2 13G6 MUSIVUM OPUS and for a diaphony of fourths, we should have The ancients always considered the fourth a concord; and it is a satisfactory interval in melody; probably for this reason the exjieriment of sinrjing in fourths as well as in fifths and octaves was tried, and found unsatisfactory : wherefore it was called diiiphony, a term vised by the ancients as contrai-'/ to auixtpavla. This is douutless the reason why the fourth is now considered a dissonance. Harmimy appears to have extended no further than this before the time of Guido Aretinus, [J- K- L.] MUSIVUM OPUS. [Mosaics.] MUSO, martyr ; commemorated at Neocae- sarea Jan. 24 (Usuard. Mart.). [C. H.] MUSTA, martyr; commemorated Ap. 12 {Ilieron. Mart). [C H.] MUSTACUS, martyr; commemorated at Kicomedia Keb. 16 {Hia'on. Mart.). [C. H.] MUSTILA, commemorated Feb. 28 (Hleron. Mart.). [^- H.] MUSTIOLA, noble matron, martyr ; comme- morated at Clausen July 3 (Usuard. Mart.). MUSTULA (1) Martyr; commemorated at Rome Feb. 2 {Hicron. Mart.). (2) Martyr; commemorated Ap. 12 {Hieron. Mart.). (3) Martyr; commemorated in Mauritania Oct. 17 {Ili'eron. Mart.). [p. H.] MUSTULUS, martyr; commemorated at Rome June 5 {Ilieron. Mart.). [C. H.] MUTACUS, martyr ; commemorated at Rome in the cemetery of I'raetextatus May 10 {Hicron. Mart.). i^- H.] MUTIANA (1) commemorated at Caesarea June 8 {Jlieron. Mart.). (2) Martyr; commemorated at Laodicea July 26 (Hicron. Mart. ; Boll. Actu SS. July, vi. ;105). [C. H.] MUTIANUS, martyr ; commemorated at Caesarea Nov. 19 {Hijmn. Mart.). [C. H.] MUTILATION. [Bodv, Mutilation op Tin;.] MYGDONIUS, martyr; commemorated Pec. 28 (Basil. Mcnol.). [C. H.] MYRON (1) Bishop, "our holy father thau- jnaturgus," of Crete ; commemnrated Aug. 8 (Basil. Mcnol. ; Boll. Acta ,SS. Aug. ii. 342).' (2) Presbyter, "holy martyr" at Cyzicus under Decius ; commemorated Aug. 10 (Basil. Mcnol.); Dec. 17 (Cu/. JJi/zant. ; Boll. Acta SS. Aug. iii. 420; Daniel, Cod. Liturij. iv. :it)G). [C. H.] MYROPE, martyr at Chios under Decius ; commemorated .luiy 13 (Basil. Mcnol.; Boll. Acta SS. July, iii. 482). [C. H.] MYROPHORI (fj.vpayi» fur Baptism, up4 ixva raywyla for Holy Commuuidii, Kpariip rrjs ixvnraywylas for the cup in the Lord's Supper (Suicer, Thesaurus,s. v.). [C] MYSTAGOGUS (iJiV(rTaya>y6s) is, as Suilns has defined it, " a priest, an initiator into mys- teries." Hence the Lord Himself is described as acting as Mystagogus to His disciples (Groi;, Nazianz. Ur'at. 40, p. (i59). And those who prepared Christians for initiation into the s.icrej mysteries of the church were called by tliesame name. Hence the lectures which Cyril of Jeru- salem addressed to his catechumens, in whith he expounds the rites to which they were to be admitted, are called KarrixicfH fivarayayiKal. [C] MYSTERY ( lUuiTTflpioi', root nv-, as in /ivfiv, to shut). A fivar'liptov is properly a riie to which none but the initiated can be adniitteii. Hence baptism, to which in early ages men weiu not commonly admitted without a catechu- menate of some length ; and the Holy Com- munion, to which none could be ailmitte'l without baptism, and of which the most sacrej portions were concealed from the profane [DlSCiPLlNA Arcani], naturally came to be called /ivcrr'ttpta. Thus Chrysostom on St. John xix. 34 {Horn. 85), speaking of the water and blood, says that from these are derived the mysteries of baptism and the Lord's Supper. Gregory of Nazianzus {Ornt. 39, p. (i.'l'J, fil. Paris, 1630) calls the ministers of Iwpti.sm otKOfSfjiOvs ToC /luffTTjplou ; .inil {Oiat. 44, p. 7l;l) says that Jesus in the upper room partook of the mystery {Koivwvtt ruv fiuffriipiov). The Laodicean Council {Cm. 7) provides that ocrtain heretics, after learning an orthodox creed nnl being anointed with chrism, should be ndmittel to the holy mystery {koivoiixTi' t^ fivirrriptti) tv ayitp [al. ruv fi. tHiv 07.]), )'. c. to the Holy Communion, for they were already baptizeil. In later times, however, the word /uuirT^pioKcame to be applied to niiuiy rites of the church in much the same way as the Latin Sacrammtnm, mA the Greek doctors generally reckon the same number — seven. Compare Saciiamknt. [C] MYSTIC RECITATION. [Skcrut.] MYTHOLOGY [Paganism.] N NABOR (1). Martyr, commemorated to Africa, March U (Hicron. Mart.). (2) Martyr, commemorated at Rome, Ap. 23 {Hicron. Mart. ; Boll. Acta SS. Ap. ill. 165). (3) Martyr, with Basilides and Cirinus, com' memorated at Rome June 12 {Hierun. Mcrt. ; NAB0RU8 Psii.iivl. ,}fart. ; Bed. Afart. ; Boll. A.-ta SS. Jun. . ii. 'y^i). (4) Martyr, with Felix, Januniius, Marina ; commciiinnitej in Africa July lU(//k.rort Mart ■ Usuard. Afart). " ' (6) Martyr with Felix, Eustasus, Antonius ; comnieinoratej in Sicily July 12. The name also oivurs oil the same day in fonnexion with Felix, I'riniitivns, Julius, at Jlllan (J/ierun. Mart.'- Ui Acta SS. Jul. iii. 2811). (6) Martyr, commemorated Sejit. 26 {IHeron Hart.) ^(;_ H.J NAMRS 1^67 NAB0RU8 (1) Martyr, commemorated in Africa Ap. 2ii {Illeron. Mart.). (2) Martyr, commemorated at Alexandria Ap. '25 {I Heron. Mart.). (3) Martyr, commemorated at Arecium June 3 (Ilieron. Mart.). n'_ fj -j NAIIUM,' prophet, commemorated Deo. 1 (ISnsil. Memt.; Cat. Jiytan' ■ Ml. Etlihp.; liamel, Cod. LUurg. iv. 276). [0. H.] NAMES (Influknc; Of CiiR;sTUNiTV on). The oiigiu and meaning of nam-.j, a subject long regarded as too capricious and arbitrary in cha- racter to admit of scientific treatment, has re- ceived considerable elucidation from recent phi- lolojiical research both in Knglanl and on the TOQtiiieiit. Very slight investigation suflices to shcT that religion, whether pagan or Christian, liirnishes a most valuable clue to such inquiry.' Tiie present article is restricted to the compara- tively limited field presented in the nomenclature of Christian nations during the first eight cen- Inries, and to an endeavour to determine how tir that nomenclature was modified or remained unmodified by Christian influences. For tills purpose, it will obviously be of piimary importance to ascertain how'far the early Christian theory re(iuired from converts llie assumption of a new name at the ordinance o: baptism. On this point the evidence is some- ivhal couHictiug, but generally it would seem liiit the practice was comparativelv rare until allir the period of persecution. In the first and Monil centuries, it is to be remembered, the anoipiit gentile relations, which transferred to su adopted member of a gens the pracnomen, iiBK'n, and coijncmen of his adojitive father Srailually ceased to exist. So early as the rei>rn ijl Irajau we find instances in the I-'asti of the Jsignalion of consuls s.dely by their coqnomina 01 'igiMnma ; aud iu the second and tliird cen- liiiKs such instances are numerous. Sometimes » c"nsul is designated only by his co./uomen or '•inm^'n, and sometimes by all his names. Thus imiitums colleague in his ninth consulship t.n. 8.i) appears now as Kufus, and again as pelilius Kulus; the colleague of I'hiliimus in ne rciga of Homrius is sometimes Bassus, some- iineii Amcius Aucheuius liassus. firaduallv k'Hvover, the Roman form of nomenclature almost ra.irely disappears ; though even so late as the O.h century „.e Hnj Fulgentius, the eminent Aaican bishop, beariu? a!.,, thp n^imes Kubius Uiu.liiis Gordianus, while Si.lonius, bishop of wmont, in the preceding century, bore also the 'iirae Apollinaris. The inHuences that successively determine.l l«riaian practice, were-Cl) indijfercice, origi- nating in the causes above mentioned, with regard to adoption or family names; (2) the f.ecdom conceded by legislative enactments j (.i) the re- moval of deterrent considerations such as existed during the persecuting age; (4) the exi.ress exhortations of the teachers of the church to a change of practice ; (.5) the veneration of relics 01 these influences (1) and (J) were shared in common with paganism, and belong to tlie first three centuries; (:!) (4) and (5) are connected with tlie subsequent period onlv. (1.) The letters of Cyprian illustrate the pre- valent indifference of his age. In default of motives like th..se which had formerlv existed in adopting a Homan name on admission to the rights of citizenship, the i,rovincial contented himselt with Latinising his native name. We find, lor ex.amide, Cyprian referring to a fellow bishop bv the name of Jubaianus,' a provincial name with a Roman termination. (Migne, I'atr. IV. i..y.) In the same correspondence we find in letters written on behalf of different church communities, and signed by their leading mem- bers, names of signataries such as Saturninus and tehx, repeated with adilition of alter or ^torum alter {Und. iv. 158), where it is evident that he employment of the nomen ov praenomen would have ellectually prevented any c'onfusion. (^0 in the .trd century it was declared lawful by the state for any citizen to lav aside his name and assume any other he might wish Ihis enactment, first promulgated in the rei'^n of Caracalla (a.D. 212), and sanctioned by Mfc- ceeding emperors, is thus re-enacted un.ler Dio- cletian and Maximin:--'Sicut in initio, noniinis cognominis, praenominis recogn<,scendi singulos impositio libera est privatis : itu eorum mulatio mnocentibus periculosa non est. Slutare itaoue nomen, yel praenoinen sive cognomen sine ali, ua Iraude licitojure, si liber cs, secundum oa, quae statuta sunt, minime j.rohiberis : nullo e.t hoc praejudicio foturo. S. li,. Kal. Jan. A. A. Conss "' iiSt'm ""' ''■ "' '' ^'^- "^"'■- ^'"''- ^'-''"^'''^• (3.) Under ordinary circumstances, the Chris- tian of the first three centuries appears to have .shared in the prevalent inditlerence with respect to names, and to have baptized his children with little regard to the significance of the particular name bestowed ; the expression of St. Ambrose that our ancestors were wont to coin names on definite principles,—'' apudreteres nostros ratione nomina componebantur " (Migne, xvii 47^ is confirmed by the language of St. Chrvsost'om, who .says that the Jews made the names given to their offspring a means of moral training and an mcitement to virtue, and bestowed then? not 'is men did in his day, carelessly and as chance might dictate, Kai ov KaBiwip ol uvv 07rA£s Kol ij ?tuy€ Toj Tpoiosi:im,s (Marangoni, Cuse Oent. 4(3.')), C'ln^isi'is ijUi cf Asrlepiiis (Mai, Coll. Vat. v. 14), where the second name is directly derived from the |ki','.iu mythology, are equally adverse to such a theiiv, (5.) While the customs and associations whii'h had once given interest and importance t" names gradually disaiipeared. other circumstances hegan to invest tlieiii with new significance. Koreinu.st among these must be placed tlie superstitious veneration of relics. As the ju'osence of a sup. poseil fragment of a body of a saint was bolieveil to secure his jirotection for the locality wluue it was enshrined, the inhabitants of the distriit sought to prove their reverence for hlsmemiuv by assuming his name. In later times, with tlie adoption by each country of a patron saint, the same principle became still further exti'nlwl. St. jkmes (San Diego or I.'igo) in Spain, St. Andrew in Scotland and Holland, St. Martin in France, and St, Maurice in Switzerlaul, lue some of the more notable instances in which a name (in some cases that of an altogether myth- ical character) became the favourite national designation for the individual. In those cmin- tries which were among the bust to einbi-aie Christianity, this principle is to be seen yi'* more wideiv extended. Here the adojition iit baptLsm of a Christian name was the usual prac- tice. In the I4th century, I-adislas Jagelldii, duke of Lithuania, on buioming a convert to the faith, persuaded many of his subjects to follnw his example. In consequence of their nuniiii'is thev were bajitized in companies, the same name being given to all in one company. All the men In the first company were named I'etcr, and all the women Catherine ; in the seconi company, the names given were l^aul and Mar- garet ; and so on. (Salverte, i. 171.) A considerable stimulus to the interest attach- ing to names was imparted, in the 7th contiiry, by the chapters on the subject in,the Eti/mohnin of Isidore of Seville. He taught that all scrip- tural names had been given with a pregnant reference to the part or future career of tlie in- dividual, and in a lengthened onuineratiun as- signed to each name a meaning (olten erroneous) expressive of that individual's character or ej- periences. To the influence of his treatise, we may attribute the fact that in the 8th centuvy, with the revival if letters in Krankland, it be- came a not uncommon practice for men of eminence to assume a literary alias. Charles the Great, and many of his courtiers, were al- dressed in more familiar intercourse, by other than their baptismal names, scriptural names being generally adopted. Charles probably was led to assume the name of David, from the erro- neous moaning givr-n to it by Isidore "I'ortis manu, quia forti8,';imus in praeliis fuit." (5 igno, Ixxxii. S2:i.) The following lists from Martigny, but veriheil and augmented, represent two classes ;—(-^.) NAMES Ka.mks of Christians deri IXCIKniRS; (IJ.) NASIliS OF iSU SirtNiFiCANOi;. Of the these lists have been prim critical notice will lie found i (lip. 841-844) ; see also Cat A Those wliich rest ol the a\; Biil'b^tti, or Tenet, must be CHUlion necessary in relation taose arcliaeoliigists, but it hi desiialile to expunge them must also bo borne in mind this evidence rests, in not the assumption of^ the ex chiir.uter of the Catacombs ( iJn|iteil in Catacomiis, and m Xorthcote and lirownlow (. but one liy no means unanimi A. (o) Under the first hei ileriid, uiic/iau led, or (>"t sli the ii-nj'in iH'/t/ioloiji/ : Aleinoi it)); Al'Ol.lXiS = Ajiollonius to be met with even in (Dc Ro,ssi, i. l(ii:i); Apoll At. S. V. 122); Apol nesmir. 18:)0-(j); ApoHoni ilv. Feb.); I'hoehe (Kom. {.M. S. V. 81!). From Aim {.Marlnl, A'-ral. fiO,")); APTEN pi. 78); Bacchus: ISacchiui nt. 4.').")) ; 6ionysia (Act. , {Pi. 87); Liberia (Vignoli, X\k Uidscmu (AU. S. I'. l:u; CALUOMi, Calliopa(.l/a/ivr. \ l.'ore.ills, and from Demcter S. v. 11.")); this name wou been oifrne by many martyrs i biimesis (/'). 89); Cinthia(Vi tills appears as the name of a the coinniencement of the 5t (I'ervet, v. p\. 4(3); a mart anJei- Diocletian (Oct. xxvii, tiieiiles. Hb;iicuLi-;8: (?) Here |il. o8) ; Krncles, Kradia (Ac Heraolldes (Kuinart, p. 121); S. r. 77); Hevaclius, m. (Oct, llydas (i* .4 t. S. V.). Janus 38;, 1); Janilla(/). 1886,li), (.id. S. r. 120); Joviauus( .lijvinus (Mariui, 3813); Jovit Olympius ( J.j. ,§. V. 10(>); he. Velit. 20;!); Olympiade.s, J«jiiter Am'iion: Ammonius, fW, jussim). I.kda : Laed I.icina: l.uclna (/A. 428). 1 (Inn. xxi.); Martianus (Bole tiiills, .Miirtlnus, Martina, jxii (July il.). Mkucuiiv: Merci 8i); Mcrcuria (fb. 98); Met Meicurus (Fahivtti, 551); : "111.1; .Mercuiilis (Mai, v. 39 (De Kossi, i. 71); Mercurina ( Mercuriiilus (Cancellieri, Ors( Hkumics: trmes (lioldetti, 4 {Ad. S, V. 72); Krmogenia ( ni.iuy martyrs, Nov. ii,, Mar, i. {Ikv. X.; Sept, xi,). These tstiviaely common in the prim Vartigay conjectures that thei be a.scnbed to the occurren (Romans xvi. 14) as that of . duciples. This supposition is h NAMES NAMKS of ClIRIS^riANS DKRIVKD FROM PvOVN iSCiKmus; (H.) Namics of CiiuisriAN oukiin isu 8iaNiFiCAN(!i;. Of the works (nm whi.h thesi) lists have heeii |iriDci|ially C(ini|jile.l, a crilical mitice will he f.)uii.l umler Inscuii-tions {|ip. 841-844); .see also Catacom lis, p]). 2!t.')-,'!iiG. Those which re.-.t du the authority iif Arinslii, BoMetti, or IVrret, must be aec'eptel wilh the CHUlion necessary iii I'clation to the researches of those archaeologists, hut it has not been thought liesirahle to expunge them from the lists. ° It must also he bers. Primus, Prima, Primenia (babretti, 579); Primenius (Do Kossi, i. 206)- Primigenius (Marini, 96); Secuadus, m. (Jan IX.); Sccundilla, i.i. (Mar. vii.); Secuadinus (lerret, 41); lertius, conf, (Dec. vi.); Quartu.<, Li 1 M (^ r V ' ■ in 'i. * V 'H 1.' Fll ? ', It! f! u. m I-*; 1370 NAMES (lisriiilo of til npnatles (Nor. iii.') ; Qimrtimis {Act. S. V. W'i); Quartina (linM.'tti, 47i"); l^iiiiitilinmis (Do Uossi, i. 2J'.'); giiiiitiH, ni. (M.iy X.); Sexlus (I'lMiot, Ixii.); St'ptiniiiH (16. Ixix.); tii'|itimhi8 (i'l. xvii.); Octiiviaiia (Mimiii- (rniii, Cusv- Ofiit. 4M); Octnviii (Fabrctti, :i".')) ; ()(;taviiis, ni. (N"V. xx.) ; ()i:taviamia(l)e lioissicu, ,Sup/il. xiv.): Nonnosa (Du liossi. i. '.'(»')); Ni>n- nraiis (1,0 lilaiit, i. lUO; l'<-'<;ia (Ariiii;lii, ii. iii)'2); C'livliamis, martyr bishoii (.Inly viii.). (5) Fr.im ciilo'irs. Albainis (.liine, xxl.); AUmiio (Mariiii, 2G0); Albiiia (Kciiius. W2); {'.iiiiliilus (I'cnot, xxxvi); Oan.li'la (Do Knssi, i. :Ut!); C'aii.liiliaim (Doiii, .'■);!9-70) ; Klaviua (llosio, 4;!;i); Kusca, v. 111. (F>:b. xiii.); l"usoiiliis, 111. (Supt. vi.); Nisriiuis (I.e llliiiit, i. MHH); Kubioiis (I'assionei, 118); Kul'us (Mai, v. 4U+). (t) /■V-ciHi iiniiitals. Nanios of this clnns, already adoptod by pnsani.sni, seem to have lici'iuiK! niciro coiniiion anuiiig Christians; not improliably, as Martit;nv sui;gosts, fnuii a »eiiti- inciit olhuniilitv. A \:i'r (Act. S. V. !• <) ; Aequi- tius (Odcrii'o, Hi); Ajjnes, v. in. (.laii. xxi. ; Le Want, ii. 4ri,')); Agnelln (Do Unssi, i. 2'1); Agnidhis (Doc. xiv.); A(|iiila, m. (Juno xxiii.); Aqiiilinus, m. (May xvi); Aci'.iilins (Le Want, i. 1,57); Asolla (JoV. ^'. V. IJU); Asolhis (Mallei, •JSl); Asellicote (Marini, 30 0; .Asollicus (16. 4'2'J); AsoUianus (IJoldotti, 4«7); Asollius (Ma- lini, 20:1); Asinia (l.npi, Sci-eri m o-ti/ns cfiit'ipli. 102); IViMlisciis, 111. (Mar. iii.); Capra (Uoldetti, :il!l); Cypriobi (Act.S.V.8:>)\ Capriido(A, 102); t:apriolo,s (I'orret, v. pi 5); Castoni (Mallei, '2iU); t'astnria (Do K); l.eo (l'as-. 482); Soricius (Act. S. V. 163); Taurus (I'.oldelti, 413); Taurinus (IVrrot, v. pi. 58); 'i'igris (Fabretti, ii. 2^7); Tigridina iHoldetti, ;i4i)); Tigridius (I.e IMaut, i. 20); Tigrinianus (UuMetii, 41o); Tigriims (Koines. .\.^. 398); Tigritis(De Kossi, i. 281) ; Tigiius, m. (Jan. xii.) ; Turdiis (Boldetti, 400); Turtura (De Uossi, i. 423); Ursa (Boldetti, 429); Ursaoins (l.ami, . 428) by that ct' annss; th it of Caprioles by that of a yiiiis; goat ; that of Turtura, by two turtles (Mai, v. 461); that of Aquilius, by two oaglos (lie Boissiou, 602). Over tho tomb of a IVnide Christian named A(|uilina (Boldetti, 397) tliore is the ri'presontatioD of a Hying eagle; while on the marble of I'ontius Leo, in the corridor el' tho Vatican, there is the figure of a lion. Signs of another description aro used iu the same \J U way. The following is one which can only be explained thus: gknI';tiilia ivoati coivoi ix I'ACi;. This inscription is accompanied by a design (see woodcut) evidently intonvlod 'or .1 yoiio, in ullusiou to the name of the husbaml, Jugas. (f) Names relating to /l.;n'<'i(/<(()V.— Agellus (De Bois-ieu, .'|). (Hel). II.); a chil.l martyr in thu roii;ii of Viileriau bore the iliminiitive Klocx'lhis ; I.aininiii (Ad. S. V. 8.')); I.iliosa, ni. at Conlova (.liilv jxvii.); Mellitii.s(A<..S. V. lOu); Nari'issiis, in. (Sept. xvii); Kosa, v. (.Sept. iv.); Hosariu.^ (Do liossi, I. n. !);!0); Ko.seta (Marnngoni, CW (lent. ♦M); Uosius, tonf. (Sept. i.) j Kusula (.Sept. lie.). (0) From ./(!i»c/.<.— Chry.saiithns, hiisliaml of St. Daria; Margaret {fxapyatiiT-ns) vir. ni. of Antiiieh; Sapj.hira, this entirely sliuiiued by Christians; .Sniarai,'ilus, ni. (i) J'hiin mivitiino or miHtiiri/ life. — Svinliols and names of the former class were ailo|ile(l bv I'tiri.slians iu the (irst asjes of the chiircli, pre- ceilcnta beiUR allbnleJ by the New Testament. ArmiKer (lliibner, n. 7); Enierentiana, ni • Mariims (liosio, 5G4) ; JIariiia (Mallei, 'JOM)' Mariiimus (Kabretti, viii. 5) ; Maritima (lieines! XI. 44:1); iNabira, ac(Mjmpanieil bv the (li.^ij;ii of aship(liol(ietti, ;)7:i)i Naiieello (A. 4H.-|); Siu,- ti(:u.s(Arintchi, ii. 201); Navalis, ni. (Dee. xvi.) ; .Navina (De Kossi, i. 40); iVavigia, iNaviiriiis (.Muratori, 1924, 1997); Nautico (liosio, ,',(iii)- Navii'ius (Doni, xx. U4); I'elairia (liosio, 21.))! This name also occurs in au iuscrijilion !,'iven by Marant'oni, " I'elagiao Kestitutae Kiliae'" {Act. K V. 107), with a fish between two ancliors Ma!;io (Bosio, fto?); l'ela>;ius (Marchi, Id.i)- I'elaciauus (Kabretti, ,'•,49); Scutariiis, bp (!,' blant, i. :J4ti) ; Sii^arius, ,St. (.'-. i. 49) ; Thalasia (i'l. i. 147); Tliala,ssua (Ueines. xx. .iU.'.); Tlia- la>>iae (Spun, MisccU. 232) ; Talassobo (Bosio, (k) From nicers.—Cviims (lioKletti, .'iO") • loachus (Kabretti, 548); Jonlanis (Muratori' 1972); .N'llus (;6.); Uo.lane, 'm. of Lyons; Ko- danus (Jiai, v. 401-8); Si.iuan.'j, name of a fi'iiiaJe Christian whose titulus was discuvered in tlicyuartier St. Just, at Lyons (De Boissie.i ■iii7). The church of Kvreux celebrates on ,lau' 1X11. a martyr of the name of Orontius, who lurtcre;! umler Diocletian. (A) I'rwii C unfrUsa7id Cities.— Afra, m (Jlav HIV.); Arricanu.s, m. (April .x); Africa (lliibner, B. -1); Alexamlria (Bobletti, 484); Araba, m (.Mar .VIM.); Aus,.nia, m. of Lyons; Barbara! m. ot hehopolis; t'alceilonius (Act. .v V iu8)- XAAKH^ONIC (Kabretti, 5H2J ; Creticu; (BoU d..(ti, 4111); Cyprianu.s, bp. of Carthage, n. 5>'|.I.XMg; Daciana (Mallei, 179); Dalmatia (l.e Bant, „. 144); Dalmatius (D'Ai,nn,„.u-t, 111. ;0; Danlanius (Le Blant, i. :i49)i (ialatia (l'f"t'i.Hu8);(Jaramantiu.s; from a country in Libya Mo<. S. V. 82) ; Germanus, St., opponent lelagms; Galla (Le Blant, i. iiO.i) ; Gra.cinia Boissieu, .s» ,/,/. 28) ; Heraclia (l.upi, ii.) ; Italia Pe hoia. PolU. ICcl. iv. 1,V2); Lko'dicia' (Mai f.4.)0; Ligur.us (Keines. el. xx. 11.^); Libya M;'"'~-"M/r,""''>' '-y-'ia (A'=t.s, XV. 19) KKr';""-f 10 '*';';'""'' '*'^)' M««"i.inius (d^ Kossi 1. oilO); Maura (Lo Blant, i. 382); Mauri- Z,'. P '.'' ■*"•' i /'^'■""■"«. J>.sciple of St. Bene- te; 1 artenope (Perret, xx. 82); I'elusius, m. at Aexanjria (Apr. vii.) ; Pausilippus, m. ,Apr. «ouei, 124); POMANOC (Mus. Later. In.crip. «^». ^vm. 8); Sabian, m. (Aug. .xix.); Subi NAMES 1871 nianus, m (Jan. xxix.); Sabinus, m. (Jan. xxt. mill loMetti, ,^,45); Sabinilla (Mai, v. 477)- habinilius (De Kossi, L 2.ii;); Samuiu., (BoLletti! ;;.t4); Salonice (./,. 419); Sebastlann.s, from bebas OS, the Greek cjuivalent for AuRustus. P';"l«il.ly prior to the assumption of the title by I loeletian nn.l his colleague, but fre,|uent in the Mai-tyro ogy. hepianus (.Sept. xix.); Si.b.nia (i "Metli, 481); Te.s.salius (Bobletti, 41.)). TuZ salomca m. (Nov. 7); Tiburtius (Mamachi, ii. 2.0); Irajaniis, bp. of Saintes (Greg. Tur. ima (De Kossi, i. 44); Casta (Mai, v. 425). Usfnus (Act. J. V. 82); Ca.stns ' (Boldetti,' ^ll V, ="•"■'' f: «^»' ^V. of Nantes ,^rd cenl frt^'rh 'T' ^"^r- ''; *'• «^)' t;iementla«„s (''. l.)2); Concordia (Le Blant, i. 344)- Con sUmiMMarini. .m.^i,);Constnntius :,.^:S h;s A' S"""""" "«"». with the adjunct Venera- b.s(Le Blant, ,. 177); Credula,n.. (Kuinnrt. 201); Crescens, companion of St. I'anl • De-en- .us (Boldetti, H45); Digna (,7, 492) , DiVnl U 16. 4 o); Dignantius (Le Blant, i. ,S.^,o)';Dul" ta (U Blant, ,.. .58)5 Oulc.tudo (Bolde i, 41 " (leriet, \. p|. 21.;; Hnmus (Art. 6' V yyA^. torlissima (Marini, 4.^;i); Kulgen.s, Kulgentius' aivl the diminutive Fulgentillia i^ Kom, n ^I scription ot year 38,^ (De Kossi, L l,^.',); Gauden- ....s m^(Ku.nart, 2oi); Generose (Mimaehi M. 24.i); Generosu.s, Gpn.^ro»:, (M:,rtvrol. j^^im). Grara, V m. (May i.); Gratinianus, m , nd ; Uec.ns(Junei.); Gratu.s, m. (Dec. v.) Hidoni as Oder,co.349); Hilaiius, bp.\f Poiti'ers h" no rata (De Bmssieu, 47); Honoratus, bp. of Milan (Feb. vi.,. ; Llospitius (Mav xii.)*^^ L Lua (Sterner, 84'..)| Inuocentia (Buldotti, 79); T«^ r 'in 137 NAMES eoiitiiiii (I'urret, v. |)1. 37) ; Inimcpntiin! (pnnaini); Jiistii, .liistuit (Miirini. I'lip. 'M); .lll^tilla (I'eri'i't, V. |j1. ,'):1); Kathiiiinn, v. ni. of AK'X- aiiiliiii; \,wlm (l-c lUuiit, ii. .Vl\); I-uininiii-us for l.niiiiiicnus (l»« KoHsi. i. 4iiit); Moilusliis, m. ; Noliilis (l)n lloissiou, a U); I'utii'iu. I)|i. of l.ynm; I'n'tinsH (,U« Ko»»i, i. Jl )); I'li'li'ii", rii'li'iitiiiMii (Miuatoii, l«r)+); rrolms, m. ; l'ioi-o|iius, in. miller l)iocli'tiiui ; Koveroin (Oilcrico, ;)4) ; Siinctus, Suiictiniis (Miiratori, l!iH."i, l.l);Solio- liislirii, .sistm- of St. licuHilict ; Si'ilatiis (.Slciiier, b.Ui); SiTi'ima (llosio, .'>;)1); Si'vcnis (Marchi, ».)); Siiii|ilioiui (iV). 27); IIMUAHKIA (Act. K V. 71): Stuiiuiitiun (Miiiatori, l'.i(i7); Urbana (Hilmt!!-, 11. IIJ); VcuoraiuliK (Marini. J'lifi. 3:t.'); Vura (IVrrot, V. |il. (i'2); Vtrus (,'lt<. .V. V. 8.7); Viiiruii.la (IVnet, v. p. .'>!); Viijilantius (1'asi.ioiK'i, I:;.')); Viri.s>iniiis (lioMulti, 4;U). (o) liidicatiw of rorvila cuwlitinn ur extraction. Tlic sod to which Jliiuicius I'V'lix rofi.'is (c. 8 ; Jlijjnt!, iii. ■J.MOa.s "latobnisa et lurifui;a.x natio," apiiears to huvu inchuioci iiimiy of tho servile class, thoiiijh, vvhi'ie the master himself beoanie a convert to Christianity, their enfranchisement almost necessarily folliiweil. Tertulli.in, in ad- cliicinsj exani|iles to shew how ineHi'ctual was the reformation of character that fnllowoit upon eon- version to protect the Christian from the odium Bttachiug to the naini", takes as one of his in- stanres the converted slave (.;l;)o/. c. 8 J Migne, i. 281). [SuvKitr.] Two martyrs bearinjf the name of Servus suf- fered under llunnerii: iu the ;"ith century; one at Carthage (Aug. xvii.), the other at Tiliur (Dec. vii). In the Uonian Martyr(doj;y we linil Ser- vilius(Miiy xxiv.)Servilianus, a m. under Trajan (Apr. x.\.), and Servuhis, a m. at Adrumetum (Keb. xxi.). This last name also occurs on a lioman niarble of the year 424 (l)e Kossi, i. 277). Other ex:imp;es are bcrnacle (IScddetti, if^y); Hei,.acla (hibretti, viii. 140) for Vernacla; Vcrna (Mnlfei, 3.')8); Vernacia {Act. S. V. I).')); Vernacla (Le Blant, i. UH); Vern.icolo (Hosio, 4m8); Verna- ciila (boidetti, 54); Serbulus (Reines. 987); Servili.inus (Mai, v. 40ij); Servuli (liosio, 21:1). (ir) Diiniiiiitives, expressive of endearment, and chielly bestowed on females, are common to pa- gan and Christian usa^e. Aujjustula (Marchi, 30); Capriola (,1'eriet, v. pi. i.')); Castula (l)oni. XI. ill); Catulliua (ylci. S. V. i:U); Fabiola (l)e Kossi, i. :S.l4), (1. 4.')2, conseiiuently not the Fabiola praised by Jerome; b'elcicda (I'erret, v. pi. 07); t'ornicula (lioldetti, 54,^); Kortunula (A't. ■•^. I. 94); the tomb of a young female in the year 444 gives the diminutive Gemmula (l)e Rossi, i. 31:!); Miisc'ila (ib. 112); U..sula, m. (Sept. xiv.); Sanctula (Stein, 8:i.">) ; Serenilla (lioldetti, ilti.'i); Silviida (l)e Uiomedes, ui. in Laoilicea(Si|jt. vi ); iJomitianus, deacon, m. at Ancyra (Dee, xxviii.); Kpictetus, m. (Aug. xxii.); Kabius, ni. nt C'liesa- rea (.luly xxxi.); Klaviiis, Klavia (Miiy vii., Oct, v.); Iladrianus, m. at Caesarea (Miiy v.); Hernclius, iiuisiin; Juliana, in ; Juli:iniis (Ue Kossi, i. 500); Narses, ni. in Persia under .Supor; Orestes, in. under Diocletian (Nov. ix.) ; Olmijia, wife id' the emperor I'hilip ; I'atroc lus (I.e lllant, ii. 410); I'eleuH, bp. ni. in I'boeii.c in, luulur Diocletian (Keb. xx.); I'hiladelphiis, in. (.May x.); I'lato, ni. at Ancyra (July xxii.); I'lulaithus, m. (June xxviii.) I'onipeius, bp. of I'aviii (|)ec. xiv.); I'oppaea (Uoldetti, MOI); I'toleniieiis, Holdier in Alexandria, m. (Dec. x.); I'yriis (llol- detti, 415); Satyrus (Do Ko.shi, i. I'.IH);' Seliucus, m. (K«b. xvi.); Socrate.s, in. (Apr. xis.); flie. mistocles, m. in I.ycia, under Decius (l)ic, xxi,); Theodosius, ni. (Mar. xxvi.); Thraseas, lip. -n. at Smyrna (Oct. v.); Tiberius, m. under Diinieiiau, (Nov. x.) ; Timolaus, m. at Cae.^area, uulir tliu same (Mar. xxiv.); Titu.s, disciple of St, I'aul; al.so ni. at Rome (Aug. xvi.); Vakns, bii. m. (May xxi.); three martyrs bearing the ii,iiiie.< ef three Roman einiierors, Valerianus, Maiiiniis, and Gordianu.s, sulfered at Nyon iu Swilzeilaml; but nothing is known respecting them. Ijeynml the fact of their niartyrdoin. Varus, si. Idler, in, uuder Maximin (Oct. xix.); Vergilius (l)i: Hnssi, i. l'J5); Volusiauus, bp. of Tours in the tiineof Childeric, son of Clovis (Oreg. Tur. 1/i.^t. I'lvnc. ii. 20). B. NaMM of CillilSTIAN OUIQIN AND .SlO- NlKICA.NCl';. (a) Tiioae derived exclusively from C/iristlan doc: rine. Aeternalis, found on an ancient marble at Vienne, suppo.sed by Martigny to be thi; noly instance of this as a proper name; lliibner, however (n. 25) gives another example I'lniiiil nt Emerita in l.usitania. Anastasia (I'ernt. v. pi. 01); Auastasius (Uoldetti. 30;i); Athauii-sia, Athanasius (Martyrol. passim, but alniH.st en- tirely confined to Italy); (Christianas. (.'hiisteU, m. (Oct, xxvii.); Christinus, Chri.stnphurus (July XXV.); Aiiuisita(.(lc<. iS. r. 12:1): liuleinpla (Lupi, 185; De Ho.ssi, i. 150); PEiiKMnTA lAct.S. v. 109); Kedemptius (Viirmi;,:lii>li, /scr. yVm/. 589); Kedemptus (l.upi, i'». lM;(iii/:zera, 10; be Uoissieu, Append. M) ; Keparatus (.Nico- lai, 2:!2). With ret'ereuco to spiritual salvatiun ; Salutia (Bosio, 532); Salvias (.Ian. xi.); Soteiis {Act. S. v. 91). With reference to I're.le.tina- tiou: Prelecta (De Rossi, i. 597); PEKEHTOC, Receptus (Arinehi, iv. 37, p. 121). Kderriug to the new birth and adoption by baptism: Adepta (De Boi.ssieu, 534); Uenata (Ad. S. V. 81); Kcalitutua (Uoldetti, I'.O'.t), this la.st bein;; of frequent occurrence in the Martyrulogy. With reference to the spiritual life: Viveutiuj (Act. S. V. 106); Vivianus (ib. 134; Vitalis (ib. 88); Vitnlissimus (ib. 123); Zoe (i: 129); ZflTIKE (Osaun. 441, 119)-, ReiVigeiius (Ue NAMES R.HM, I 88); nof,lgeim(Il„l,|e(H, 2Sfi-7) Pnu. ^;^'::^^ ^'^ >^ r,u.L r.,^ ^,^::iza: (/9) /•',•,.,« Feslivah and Kites of the Chnroh EiPii-li'ui,. Ml. „n,|.,' W,„k.tia.,(,J,riv xii) Kni empcr.r Hem,.!,,,, I. ,v,h cnllo.l K„i,,|„„,i' / ' was l,...o,,h«„,„): N,.taliH, N«t„li„, ,„. (.luy xxvM.); Nuti.li.s (Ii„|,|,.,ti, 49J)j IWa la (|u Jl) PascjiNUH (A't. H r iiVh\. I. ,' (Xin,lai, y/„,„y. li H. I- 2 10) /.„.,. ''"■'''""' (M;.i'. XX.); l'.nl(..,'ia (Mimii. IVW f.v iii C' NAMES 1373 Sablmtius(|.assio,,d ^l/i) jSaM;,;;;; ^'^ Zsf\[ 8(); >"l>l'iitu.s(li„|,|i..tti, 4f»i)) '' ' '• (7) Maitynl,,,,,, f,,.,,, tho v«nomtion which it crnnnin,.!.,!, .,,„,, i,„m,„a Christlann to „ I,,, t he nana, ot th., ,,„|I„,er,; while th. g „„,';' l.rtyna(L.,p,, 82,«,.uter, ,„liii, ;);■«.„ go I, et...) Martigny o,,,,,,,,.™ with tliis t?o widcsprea.) na.ne «f Tou^.aiut (All Saiut») in moderu turn's. ^ "uioy m (5) /V™. CTniiim .,><«<.,. Amonif those Agu,.em.,llr..u„,with their nerivativ,,,, „,..,, f .»,,ec,«lly frequent occurrence, the latter bcin^ ct^en borne by the Kastern i.nprcs.ser Tl^y 1 fresco Ironi the cemeterv of St M ,. n- ! p...eo>ottari,..;)they';j^.LrL'i::'j;:Xf withahgurntn-enllu.ion to the heavenly fds thercm ,ie,„cte,l, but they are al«, to be toun by Le lilant (i. 40) gives tho eiM'taiih of a Lyon„e.se merchant with the nan,e'of VLrapus- b.i "si'i^f •^?">^'-""-^^: cj;S!:';ir^:™t;-^;;,;::-;f;^^u..e a one l.imily (!)« |{os.si, ixerc 19). Tl,,. Koman Martyrology (Aug. i.) recor.l th, c unaei H ,lna„ Passionoi (118, 47) has the qotaph of a Christian la.ly „a,ne I Fi,!, s Th' J.-.t wife of Hoethius wa^, ac'r'llnr "o tra ^t.on a Jau,i,-hter of the consul Kestus ]Z b<,re the name of KIpis. The bisho, ^f he ,|iHu a !•. I i,|ephnrus, are to be met with pesma (yprian, ^/..-^^ x.vi.. Mi^mo iv 281 •' n-emorates Dec. xvi. Brotherly love i ex pre le i !> >;uu, V. pi. di; J Aromatia (Matiei, 270)! Benedictiis ; Cyrict.., (Aet. S. V anu ^?;r.;::;:;i,^:::lt'^ia- - [^^ reference to the phrase fre,,„'ent in Chili „ «anc.:..a^.uo.i,,.5:i2);s,:;et.:;:;s"i!i, u 4.l..)| S,ph,a, hr.st u.lro,luc.,Hl fron. the ,k.,lic«. "not the newly.erect.,1 church at Con iti- ■> I'le, was «ub,se.iuently adop,e.l by the n" of J».>tinmn'» con.sort ; it af 'erwar, s be.amo „ ;""' ""''; y ">nong the Slavonic nations : Vera (l.e lilant „. 2,(4); Vitalis (Do Hos.i, i"^ '2) Derivatives from 9,rf, ,]■, freouent : mam. however, appear to have been tran'snii t'e, 1 „' imganism. Theophilus was the name of ■. r, I i:M::ei]tt'r^"""*'^-"'"""'«'"^^3 .11 11 1 ^ • '■"'"^ '"""' evidentlv have been VI. 1.(2), an,l ulso as borne by two martyrs of .^rtr'trit^r '•"*-■'"■ ''^■' ^"' ^"'-^'^'trwho at lust toolj It for a projier name in the inJcrii, l»n ou a tomb in the 'cemetery of St 3 textatus, subsequently foun,l .ho word, im ue.sse,l with a seal on' tho cement oTlLZ ■n the cemetery of St. Amies— a (It It ^ wouM seem to imi.lv thlt it **"" ,„ , "iipiy mat it was customary to aup them on the tombs. AncUlu U. i, ZVd- '■><; to De licss, (i. l;i:,), was also a pmner „\me . and an inscription of the year ^i^^w'^ll Qu,Mt vult Jiens (,4. -JU). This latter is i , un f'-equent ,n the earlier centuries, and wa bom thJ »■• '".'''"I'' " ™'»t'=>"l«'>ary of AiLn.s- %']'. ""'^"'''' ("• ^) gives the singular urn e I)c;domH,. A marble at Naples bears an u "r o ■ou with the name lAM Aus (F.ibr a 70 ' 1 he first Sa.xon archbishop was called iM/u Haddan and Stubbs, CWc-. iii. 99). riN^'-P s■^«ly Christian, suggest their probable aduotiou 'rmn a conception of the Chrisliau life ti , n ot warfare: liellator (.Ic/ S K 9 n • i .» fMarini J.in . <-■ V^'"- »3. f-J-i); fortissima btshops ; V ictor (Boldetti. 807) ; Victora 'errj O) nt ^^i' • "i'oT^l'':'-^' ^-SS); Victorianu Vt 'r'(Hu W ' n'^'8)''-"^Vi't'"--^''r '''>■' conf. undel jS (Aug ' vS ''''vi'u L'" ""' m Afnca (Dec. xviii'); f'inc'n^a' ( • rre "' Z' 2b)i Vtacentiu, (De Uossi, i. 217\ IIUbLi'i 1374 NAMES 42); Vini'iMitm (nikk) (lii'iiioaius, cl. XX. 221); Viltoria (I'orrot, v. pi. M). „, . , , (t|) Oilier tiiimes exprosn the CliiHtinn joy ami aasuranoa in thu miJst of trilnilatiou ; Ueatui (I'enet, r.i)); Caelestinu.s (i)e Ko'^si, i. 7J); KxillaiMtus (ibiit. 1. :>.V.^); Kclix, Kulicio (Mai-lni, AI'k 110, ^i!); Koli.i-simus (yl •<. S. V. 91) J Ficl.'iicius (Le lilant, ii. ir)); Oau^lonti.iliH (i6 i. 30t); Giiiiilontius, Gauiliiwvu (Kabretli, iv. 46); llilarn (Marolii, f>.'!) ; lliliirin, llilaiitas (lioKlotti, ;tli7, 4u7)i llilarius (Martyrol. ;> miin) ; Hilarui (Marciii, H'J) ; llarUsus (Marini, Arv. 405); lodocus (from jncus),uu Armuricau I'lince who settle I as a hermit in I'oiithiou, ami s^ave his name to a monastery owned by Alciiiii; Jubilator (Ariughi, ii. 1?5); So^omen, vhe church historian ; Sozoraene [lo Blant, ii. 234); Tutus (.-6. i. 204). The ilesi^'iiatiou ulol (ptirit (1 Thess. v. f)) seems to luive suggested many names. Boldetti (407) gives an inscription containing three derivatives trom lu.c. l.uci;io I.uci;i.i.o Fr-ORi:NTio Qui vixit Ann. xiiii. mkn8) iiii. Died, x.wiii. oris XS. Luckius UUFINUS I'Al'KR CONTRA VOTU.M. Towards the close of the 4th century, the name of Mary, preceded or followed by another, is occasionallv to bo met with. LIVIA MAHiA IN rACi; (l)e Itossi, i. 14;i); MAPIE I*1NI, Iphmae for Ruliuae (Act. S. V. 77). It occurs, also, in two inscriptions given by Ferret: mauia in PACK (v. C.) and MARIA FKCIT FILIAK CIRICI-: (Ixiii. 2 i). L)e Boissieu (p. n8"i) gives the epi- taph of one Miriii Vettorabilis, a centenarian of Lvons in the. 'ith century. A marbto ot the cemetery of tJS. Tliruso et Saturninus {Act. S. 1 . 8i)) gives the name of Anna, but this is yet more rare. The following are instances of apnstnlic names :-Andreas(Vermiglioli, f.89); ANAPEAC (Osaun. 4-28, xl.v.) ; Johannes (Marini, I'o/i. 2.>1), Huinart, p^isiim ; with the commencement ot the 5th century the nann^ becomes o( more com- luon occurrence (Ue Kossi, i. 'J78, 280). I'anlus (Act. S. V. 105; De Kossi, i. 191); ♦AATIOC nATAOO (Act. S. V. 73); Paula (.''. 10-). Petrus (Marchi, 27 ; Hiibner, n. 135a); HETPOC (Osann. ib. xlvi.), with its derivatives I'etiius (Act ■'^. V. 120); I'etronia (Jlontlaucon, Iter ItaL 118); Thomas, extremely rare, occurs in the year 4'JO (De Kossi, i. 398; Hiibner, n. 1.8). 0.sann. (485, xi.) gives us the derivation trom Stephanus of CTE*ANINOC. Among n.ames taken from the Old Testament, that of Susanna is not uncommon: svssaxna (Ue Kossi, i. 19t)); Kebecca is found in a Koman epitaph of the 4tli century (Ue Kossi, ib. 91)) lu;vi;ccAi-; is.NOCi^Nri. Many name.- of martyrs are of tliis class: Movses, at Alexandria (K'b. xiv.); S.imuel and Daniel, in Mauritania (Oct. xiii.); Tobias, at Sebaste under Licinius (Nov. ii.). . , , , J Tlie European races which remained unsubdued by the arms of the Kmpire, or but imperiectly subjugated, otier certain points of coiitra.t which iiiav be briefly noti'ii. Among the Celts there is discernible, 'on the part of the early converts, a feeling of deeper reverence and humility in the adoption of sacred names. The prefixes of Cci'e (the companion or vassal), Cear (the fnen ), CaiUeac\ (the hnndmaileu), and u). Oillespiug (liillesjiie, ,',s//,i(;/r:,7J.5co/m.\>n\i sentiment. To jle r and llcrgolt, which snnie have .lerived from the pagan Ihvits (e.g., D,m Augustus, Di IIS Antiochus, etc., combined with the eiiuivalent for 0*os), he attributes a h^e origin (Die I'crsoneiin im n. pp. 94-98). An interesting illustration of the im|»ntaiire of this subject will be found at p. 879, m the account there given of the name Yeronica-au ex- ample of the manner in which a lalse elymnlngy has sometimes in turn given rise to the labnca- tion of legend. . (Works of reference: besiles the authoruie, quoted in the course of the article, Baconuiore- Salverte, l-.'ssa! historiquc et philosojnKl'ie s r les yoins d'llomnxen, de I'euplcs el de Ihcux, tr.in I. by Mordaque, 18U2 ; Petrie and btokes (Aris- tian Uscnrtiiins m the Irish lAmgua,jc, lH,.-t. Pott A. F. Die Pcrsonam-tmen. i»is':c.i,.(i!.'i'.'¥ «" Famiticnmnxen und ihre Eutstehwujs:trt^»Ai;^^^ NA3HES APPLIED TO CIIRISTIASS. [FAirilFUL.] NAMEb hin. by name." TI,i,H pr,.cei,t w», in ih,. r? ■ i .»xt.ft),e^;..,„/^J,^J^,-;:- --J^- mthe hyi-me recousion as wi-li as „ tic- h. " ht? . . hi ■ ' '''"■'"-■'' ""^ ntlierwisf thai, by a public u„ti,.e ia church, ai.,| if this wa,^ .lone m the ca,o .( olWmng, f,„. tha p „ .™M soon be ,lo„o for other' offering,, 's h th.i.rubable or,«,n of the recital or " „hl,tio, •■ "■ l.'M„une.Hof,heonerersiuth«Li,urJ "a iUt w..re hro„sht on behalf of (he Mck orother- w-e M,llen«j-,or of one ,locea«ecl, then it was t..o,r name, n,.t th.t of the ,.er.on who brou^hru wh ch was offere], Jn auy c,u,o the publicatio 01 the name wr. on,lerstoo,l as a re.a.est br the Wers uf th. church on behalf ol' the %Tn St Cyprian u»os the phrase " nomen ofl-erre" of the hv.UK, when, complaining of theloo NAMES 187a (C. J'armen. ill. (i ) '"* "'"" the';,R!r\,r:''":'''^;^^"'''--^''' «-« -^^ t«w times at the most- h„t .i ^ "^ " .'-.-■. a^tho^e^i^biX s..:h;rt'- e«v ab.olufon granted to the lapse,!, h says "Wn.le the per.se life «.' the living.^theXdtn'f U s cl- "a^i' ! rest of the faithful departed, for ever a'n , le' " it ' «^n ^^ "'■ ♦''^ ''"■■'' ^^'0""na its If St Isidore, blO says, "Eff-unditur pro off entibus -•^e pro defunctis fidelibus " I^De Ecoroffl The later Roman rule and the reason for it w»re, as we learn from Psen,!, Tn!, I Kr-!''i,<''" '■). Kf«« .1.. ;".r„s " "• "-' "' - -- ~- - 1 iiEWSirarjiEiS 11 il^ !'.!' ;■! ■n^; ! '• -is t 4« ■ MM ■ m . m-mm I 1.37(1 NAMEB br r»rltel. Tli" <>liliili«<<'»<. 'i)' Ilence the oiiniii of the Cimimmuritiin pro vitit lefiiie the coii»eiriiition, and the Cumntcmorntii vrv di'funclin after it in the Koir.an canon. In both, the |iiie»t nmy atill call up nilently the names of anv for whom heilcsires to pray (Rit'S Celehi: viii. ii ; ix. '^)) hut when the chnnge was first made, the canon was still saiil, and therefore the names would b« recited, aloud. See i\otitui Eitc'inri thi, ml. '2, p. .M>5. In the Vatioan MS. of the sei»ul, iUurtun et iiiarum, qui per j cleemosynam et confessionem Tibi reddant vota sua" {Olid. '2:iH)' The second memorial after the consecration, in this MS. is, " Memento | eti»m, Domine, et eorum nomina, (^ui nos NAM KB praecewerunt cum signn fidel et ilormiunt In somno pads." With this nifreei to tlie littiT one (.'ologne MS., fi'om which I'unielins piintj (i. 1H2), the Homani^lng Krankish and Ue.MiM.n Missals (Murat. Ii. tiiU, 77!i), «nt| the ciinon givin by Amalarius, but the liist named ml Is, " /.'< rvcilmitttr miminii. l>cin ftont'imim rinit.il.i /«, . rinlilic 't,'' etc. In others the prnyerbegiri^ ihin; " i'..■* also t'onc. Francof. A. I). Tilt, can. h\). The early Ainbrosiiin canon did n"t rummomn- rate the departed (Murat. «.». I'H), but iiii un- varying prayer, intriMluced at an uuknowu pevin I, was said. secretly after the obliitiims were mI iu the altar, but before the Olferend, Ciecd ;ui 1 Super Oblatum, in which both living and d.;i I are prayed for: " Receive, holy Trinity, this oldiitimi which we offer unto Thee . . . fi.r the health and safety of Thy servants and hiindmiiilcn* N., for whom we have promised to implorii Thy cli'- mencv, and whose alms we have reciMved, nml "f all faithful Christians, both living aud departed " (Famel. u. s. i. iiOH). The liturgies of the Kast do not shew exjnessly where the names of olTerers were jaibli^hfl, but there is evry reason to think that it whs done when the diptychs were rend. St. Miiik thus refers to offerers in a prayer before tlie anai)hor.i, which, fidlowing immediately thi! dilityohs of the dead, intercedes for them and fiT the living also : " Receive, God, on to Thy holy, supercelestial, and intellectual altar, the gn'iit- ne.ssof the heavens, through the niinistiy of Thy archangels, the thaoli-olleriugs of those tliat iller the sacrifices and oblations, of those who di-si.e to ofl'er much and little, secretly, and openly, and are not able ; and of those who have this day oll'ered the oblations" (Renaud. i. l.")")- I" St. James these intercessions come after the consecration. As the oll'erers are mentinnd immediately after the diptychs of the living (comi>are Assem. Codex Lit. v. 4.! with »:<). we infer that their names had also been recited at the same time. The clause in St..Iamesis," Vouchsiifd also to remember, l.ord, them wlio hare this day ofl'ereii these oblations on Thy holy altar, aud those for whom each has ctTen-d, or has in mind, and those whose names have been now rend unto Thee " (u. t. 4:!). The diptychs of the de^ad follow. In St. Basil, which is derived from St. Ji\mes, the diptychs of the living and dead nit read before any of the interces.sions are said. The following is the reference to the otfcrcrs: " Remember, O Lord, those who have ofleied these gifts unto Thee, and those for whom, and by who.ii, aud .-T, ar.-or.r.t. of whom ihev have offered them " (Goar, 171). This is not pre.serTed in St. Chrysostom, nor in the Armenian, which is also derived from St. Basil. Perhaps it waii thought, when all oblations but those ol bread KAMEg '"''"' '"»'! <'<">"«.l. th:.t th. .Imll.,r cl«u«, In h.i.ray.r,. ,,r„lh.,U (" Il,,m.n,l...r lh,,,« wlo , hue ,,U..;..,I, „,.,| ,h,„.. f,„ ^h..,n .h,.y Imv^ oir.r..d. n.Ver I, .uM wi,,. tl,« ,«„.« ,:;,:;nT lh« K'";>t -ntran™ (A,«.m. „.,. 17,. ,„ „,; S,n«c. rlh., .I.rlv.,,1 IV„n, St. .U,„e, ,he ,„;i,;': .re |.r;.yi.,| ft.r, ... in tl„it, wh.u the ili,.tyrl,»ur« 157.4...). TI,«rol» no prayer C.r tlwrn in the »11u.MHlaUr(l!a„lln.,M4). In which U,",!! * .re th.. cun,«ur«ti„n, though the .li,.,„itl<,.,.n h ,,h,.)woror..«,l„ven U.f„re fl,e Hu.,,hor». D.he Upti,: .St. ll,H|l the ,le,.,.on »ny«, '' V,^y •■r-, "ppora'tly namlni? the om.r..rs: an;i thei.nest ••|„,i„t|„^ to the l,r..,i,l an,l -Vine " [.my, for 11,,.,. who oiler them, an,| tlioso f,',r .h,mtl,..yo,ler"(l!,.„.i. 17). This I. „/<,r the ^.»«•m ,o« J ,n.l ,0 the (3reok Ale,«n>ml 9(j,), the subdeacon d.iilv recited «t m,« ;;'eearof the celebrant the name Tf t,hnps of the ,lioce.e ( Kulcmnus * ll< J^O"ens. vn.j Syicilayiu^t Dacher. vi in the Greek Liturgy the de,icon still rea,?s m are derived (Aaem - A^L ^'"'-^- NARBONNE. COUNCILS OF 1377 pS:';h:Sv';:';u^'ir'--''— '^-o. ^V-^h:::'t-rn'".f,sr-' '• Nomina (luoium sunt i....it,..i '"^""'''' ■'*"'"» l>*^rfnsoue eti .,'""" ""'''"l-tlonem com- i^nasr:;'::, ^d::;^l;!:?;''"■''■'''''•-- vit^*,■.,li„conu1•l A, ^'""K'""!""* mon.tra- "llicia" ( irr/.'.r 'v"r''=""' "-"vcrtamur »'•'> SI"'™""'' the whole precinct (itpbi/), eiceiit on the side which is turned towards the NARTHEX east. Of which two stand before the door of tho church (toD vfui), very fine, and probably secnul to no columns in the world. Next there I'ollows a kind of cloister (a-roi tis) named al'ter the narthex, I suppose, from its not behvj rimle wide." (Procopius, (te Aedifciis, lib. v. cap. 6, ed. Dindorf in Coc//«3 .'•'criptorum Ilistoriae lii/zan- tinae, vol. iii. p. 323, Bonn, 1838.) It is laid down by Hofmann {f.e.c. Univ. s. v.) that the length of the narthex was the whole width of the church. Another etymology, unnoticed by Bingham and others, but exc'lusively relied on by the Ktyinologium Magnum, and the Lexicon of Zonaras, connects the word narthex with vepem (iraphTh vi(>6iv tTvat toD vaov [al. lect. i.a^uvo's, ed. Gaisford]), because it was on a lower level thcr the body of the church (see a long note uponthf subject by the commentator on the C tKordia Reijularum of St. Benedict of Anianum, temp. Charlemagne, ed. Migne, Patrol. Cn-sw, torn. 103, p. lUlO). This however does not uppeir to be in accordance with the fact. K. r it will be seen lower down, that in some c ises the narthex was the receptacle of the female part of the congregation, and that that rece|)tiicle was upon ft higher, not a lower, level than the body of the church. [Nave.] The word is used sometimes of a part within the church, and sometimes of one without; but it always means a part of the church further from the altar than the part wlieie the faithful were assembled. Hence it was a plac'; for the catechumens. Near thorn the possessed (x^tnaC6ixfvoi, Syn. Ancyr. Can. 17) seem anciently to have had their plai:e, also in the narthex. The entrance from the narthex to the nave was, according to Beveridije, by the " beautiful gates" [DOOUS, p. 573], near which, as the most honourable part of the narthex, the Audientes stood. The communication of the narthex with the outsiile was throuch the " great gates " (nf^nAai irvKai). The place of the Catechumeni in the narthex was near these last gates. The Energumens or possessed coming between the Catechumens and the Audioiites. A passage of St. Gregory Thaumaturi;us shews distiuctiv that in his plan the narthex was witiiin tiie gate of the church. He says that the Audientes were to do their part "within the gate (of the church) in the narthex," (ei-Soe. ttjs TTilAnJ ^i- T' "'"^ churches were divided internally into re^ parts : (1) the Bema(Sacrarium) w. h tliescr , (2) the .abs, for the monks, with rails separating NARZALI8 it from (3) the narthoT for the non-monastic Mblic. 1)1, Cange quotes a MS. Life of St. PhuI Utrcnsis, which says that his body wa.s bnriod •m the choir of the church (i/aoO); we have itea accustomed to call the places narthex " As to the distinction between monastic and ' non- nwn.istic churches in the East, Magri (/7,Vr->- lexKon, s. V.) gives a different account, which he ;ays depends upon his own observation. The Bjilhex, he says, in monastic churches serves lor lay monli.s, and in secular churches for women. In the latter ease it is fenced off bv grilles and rails. •' A search has been made in vain for any tran- imption of the Greek word by any of the earlier Utin writers. It appears to be alwnvs trans- ijted by portiais, atrium, or some kindred word Brngham, indeed (Antiq. viii. cap. 4, s. 2) while" «e claims great antiquity for the thing, admits tliat the name itself is " not very ancient " But tlie passage quoted above from Gregory Thauma- turgus may be thought to shew that even the name was more ancient than Bingham imagined It is affirmed, indeed, by Hofmann (^lexicon (m s.T.) that the narthex was by the Latins dH Paradisus. This, however, seems to be itnctly the name for the cloistered court, which in some of the older basilicas stood in front of tlie entrance to the church proper. In the view ol some writers narthex was the name ani.ro- priated to that side of the quadrangular cloister which abutted on the church wall. It is not till the 6th century ((?re(/. Turon. lib. 2, c 21) that wc find any trace of the font being placed in tliis part of the structure. NATALE 1379 (8) The staff or sceptre which the Greek mperor carried in his hand at the altar-service «i Ills coronation. rfj_ TAT NAEZALI8. [Narthalus.] NASO (1) Martyr, commemorated at Rome, iBthe cemetery of Praetextatus, May 10 (I/ieron *"'•)• [C. H.J ■ (2) Martyr, commemorated at Cyprus July l2(Lsuara. Mart.; Vet. Rom. Mart.). [C. H.] NATALE, also Natalis, dies naialis, mtalitia ; 1^:o», -nfUpa y^v4e\L0!. These words desie' Mf in the language of the early church, the fathHiay of one of the faithful, regarded as a tahmto eternal life. Even in the\eneration whch immediately succeeded the apostles, we nllhe church saying of Polyoarp, " we cele- « the birthday of his testimony or marty r- »»►) {Mart, robjcarpi, c. 18); and at a .»™liat ater date, Tekullian tells us (* « r« ^ "oblationes pro defunctis, pro „a a- ., annua die facimus," where the word ^M(« seems to be used for the death-dav, not •Uraartyr only, but of any of the faithfuL Hit fh/°r fT'^T' '""'• ®^' "• 2'^) contends to he „«w« of a martyr in the calendar is nr^b-h;sac ual death-day, but commonly that the translation of his relics, as in time of P;^«ecut,on the actual deathlday could not ii.','w'^ ''=4'^";""-«'i- Muratori, on the con- fl(I^e SS. Martt. Natalitiis) believes that J church took all po.s.ible pains to determine »^8i"lv^""' ^'""°'""''=«t<'» to the faith- "■nlW. AM. — VOL. II. [h'pv*'"T/K''?-r "^ "'' ""'"''» "i-rtyrdom, that they might hold an assembly on that day (Acta that the death-days of such „f the faithful as died in prison should be communicated to him m order that they might be commemorated b^ an Ob ation on that day. In this way were formed Calksdars and Martvkolooifs Cal- endars of this kind were also common among pagans. in the records, for instance, of the TlTIJ" '-''",".^-'"'"' Published by Jlommse* Itich '^'"VPi^'^V^" '^"•1 the death-days which were to Re celebrated by members of the collegium set down thus : "xiii. Kal. Sept. natali irT^7 Z'r" f I'"''," '''• ""e we have the form adopted m the oldest Christian calendars (De Rossi, lioma Sott. i. 210). We have but to substitute some such name as "Callisti" for entrr°m ""'* ^ '"'"' "' ""<=« " ^^^ristian entry. [Compare Maktvr, pp. ] 123, 1127 1 In inscriptions, Natale or mtalis is verv common. ' To take two examples out of a multitude- the inscription Sanctis MARrVRiBvs TinvRiio I nALERIANO ET MAXIMO gVORVM || NATALE^ t^ il^ !f\ri"- ''^''^^^'^ Maias tells us that the death-day of the martvrs Tiburtiu., Valerianus and Maximus was on ihe eighteenth day before the calends of May; and the inscri ,- tlon PARKNTKS FILIO MERCVRIO FECkUrvnT QVI VIXIT ANN. V. ET M,.:s,:8 VI.,. || naTVS Tn PACE IDV8 V KBRV, that the Child Mercurius was « borS M^'^^u ■;".• ^''^-^'^ *''« ides of Fcbruar^ Lv P' :.. ': .J '^"' '" a^ordance with this leeling that the anniversary of a Christian's death-day was celebrated with the rejoicine which generally accompanies a birthdav rCELLA Memoriae]. It will be observed in' the two nscnptions given above-and the same is the case with al inscriptions of that antiqultv- mark the day on which the annual commemo- ration was to be held. "nuemo- .„!*" ""'"/'■« "'■•^'^V'Suished persons naturally soon came to be used themselves as dates. Thus lairtolT'^V"". ^"'l ^^ ^'' K"^^'- St" 'entia is (jln. 16) °° *''' nafcfe of pope Marcellus mean lit le more than an annual festival, and was applied to commemorations to which in A"/.nJ"* "Ti* """ i"»PP"eable; thus the V II. Ral Mart. Natale Petri de Cathedra " for the festival of the Chair of St. Peter And the word was also not unfrequently used for the anniversary of the ordination of a bishop. It designated also, with a certain appropriateness, the^auniversary festival of the foundation of a The day of the Institution of the Lord'f Supper IS calIedJVa (Basil. Menol.; Cat. Jiyzant.; Daniel, Cod. Liturg. iv. 2t)t>) ; Sept. 28 ( Vet. Bom. Mart.) ; Nathalia, Dec. 1 (Usuard. Mart). [C. H.] NATAI.IS (1) Martyr, commemorated in the ICiist Jan. 17 {Hieron. Mart.). (2) Martyr, commemorated at Rome, in the Forum Simplironii, Feb. 2 {Hieron. Mart.). (3) Archbishop of Milan, A.D. 751; commemo- rated Mi\y 13 (Boll. Acta SS. Mar. ill. 241.). (4) Presbyter and confessor, third or eighth century ; commemorated Aug. 21 (Boll. Acta SS. Aug. iv. 409). [C. H.] NATALU8. [Narthalus.] NATATORIA or NATATORIUM, a word sometimes used to designate a baptismal font, K0\vfiPii9pa "in naiatorio S:mcti Martyris Barlaae " {Hist. Miscall, in Zenone, apud Duoange, Oloss.). In Sidonius Apolliuaiis it is found in its ordinary sense for a swimming bath. {Epist. lib. ii. Kp. 2). " Natatoria " is the translation of I Ko\vix0ri0pa Joh. i.t. 7. Vulg. and Joh. v. 2. Vet. Lat. (Vulg. " piscina probatica "), and is so used by St. Ambrose {de Must. c. iv. § 22). [E. v.] NATHALIA, martyr, with Liliosa and others: commemorated Aug. 28 (Usuard. Mart.) [C. H.] NATHANAEL of Cana (St. John i.), com- memorated Ap. 22 (Basil. iTtfno/.) ; July 4{Cal. Ethiop.). [C. H.] NATIVITY, THE (in Art). It has been remarked in a previous article (Marv, the Virgin, IJJ Art) that while the Adoration of the Magi is one of the commonest subjects in early ■Christian art, the Nativity, wi'h the contem- poraneous gospel fact, the Adoration of the Shepherds, is one of the very rarest. Indeed it canuot be said to belong to pictorial art at all. It does not once appear in the innumer- able catacomb frescoes. It is equally absent from the mosaics of the basilicas and churches. The only examples of the subject are sculj)tural, and must be looked for on minor works, such as sarcophagi, ivories, and gtms, and even here it is by no means frequent. The reiiresentutions of this scene generally follow one type. We usually see the Divine Child wrapped in its swaddling bands as the central object, lying either in a basket-work manger, or on a tall stool, vested with hangings. The Babe is sometimes recumbent ; but more usually the head and shoulders are raised withcmt any support, in supposed allusion to Matt. viii. 20, Luke ix. 58. The star appears above. The Tirgin mother sometimes lies on a rude couch as a newly delivered woman, cither above or below the Infant, on which she lays her right hand, sometimes sits by the manger. Joseph, when present, is seated at itf< foot, rapt in thought, his head resting on his baud. The ox and the ass, the traditional accompaniments of the nativitv, in allusion to Isai. i. .3, Habak. iii. (cf. Baron. Annot. i. § 3; Tillemont, i. 423) appear either behind, or at the head and foot of the manger. 'I he sheiiherds, with curved stitves in 'their hands, stand by adoring. NATIVITY The representations of the nativity on sarco- phagi are rare. The pediment of that which forms the substructure of the pulpit of the basilica of St. Ambrose at Milan, oH'ers an example. The divine Babe lies on a beil, uuiit- tendcd, the star resting on its head, while at its feet couch the ox and the ass (Allegrnnza, Munnn. di Milan, p. 63, tav. v, ; Martigny, Diciiunn. lcrvqe.,^^aGv;e^e^^a3e-TaG vJ"a'"lamtst3rbr"'^'" ''''' '"""''■ p. ii .Ferret. Catacomlje,, torn. iv. pi. xvi No 84\ urmshes a good example of the tyrdefcribed We (woodcut No. 3). Both angels and h^ he.J» are absent. The moon appears a. well t No. 4. K,,,,!^. dmMftomVen.u. J. .tar. The whole ccene breathes a holy calm Zr^T'T'^"^ (M«rt?i;!'ar"t. A^t NATIVITY. [CirmsTK*,.] "^^^ ^'^ NAULI8. [N4VAU8.] (^,,».,n ra. gular oratory of the ueonlB- /- • I ^ A-oii „.,a,,.o^). i"; b^^n'^^hirSadetf sttd'Tt''""'"'^'' ''"'^''''''' the chS ch ex a:rt::K:;--"s:^^p-- Chu ch"!^^ Tt r JT^-^ ««- o^thl thechu,,H,^;,:;^:';^^^He^.m,.„^„^^^^,^^^^^^^^^^^^ There is a long parallel in the so-called etiornf •"•tri. n. r„mU«,„7Z'Z ». r? f equivalent (ti,.) mnv I- -..i ""^^^^ m the nave the n aop cf tu„ ""gs. distinct from that :f fcel ^^oTa diT ferent story (i^.p^ou) of the strarture so that the women were not visible to the me,; Thi. col3to°'th"""""'^- *'"'. '^'""«"' '-^'"e Jv Sii:^: ihe-r^tar^t-'^- £'1 exten^^H^ d«ys the right of asylum foririminal, extended to the nave a, well L to the «lTar of the church. See Sanctuarv In later days the nave has often been nut to base purposes (.. g. buying and selliL*. 1 4 u a II -I i ^5 ".'{S* ) !k,i 1382 NAVICULA search hns been made in vain for any trace of kimilar desecration within the period einbniced in this Dictionnry ; unless inclced such a prohibi- tion as that in tlie 42nd of the African ciinona be talcen a» a proof that n hiibit was ({rowing in Africa of converting the body of the churcli into a banqueting hall. (Labbe, vol. ii. p. 1U70, ed. Paris.) The plans of an early church that have been worked out from ancient writers by Goar and our own learned Bishop lieveiidge differ from each other in several respects; but they both agree in assigning the nave as the place of the Anibo or Pulpit. Not only were the Scripture Lessons read from this pulpit, but it was some- times (not always) used for preMching, so that some of St. Chrysostoms famous harangues were delivered from it. A jihrase of Socrates the historian shews why the nave was chosen as the locality for it. He says (Hist. lib. vi. cap. 5, circa med.). thr.t St. Chrysostom had i-.'en in the habit of preaching from this position, "fox the sake of being completely heanl." Some ide& of t!:c sise which a nave sometimes •Mumed in early- days may be gathered from the descriptioc given by Evagrius Scholnsticus of the church ct' St. Sophi . at Constiintinople, which wf.s built hy Justinian in the fifth cen- tury, ''The leugth from the door opposite the •acred apse, wherein the function of the blood- less sacrifice is celebrated, u;i to the apse itself, is a hundred a::J uinety fevt (this probably included a Narthex as well »■. .» Niive) ; and the breadth from ijoiih to souti is a hundred and fiflsun feet." (Evagr. Biit. ' ■>. iv. cap. HI.) An early .'hur' h, whirh is ilescribed to us is that bui'.t in the time f kinx Childeric over the Bcpu.chre of St. M;irti>i, ni Tours, by Perpetuus, the fiftii biihop of the see from St. Martin himself, lis tctal length was a humlred and sixty feet, its breadth sixty feet, and its height vorty-fiv} feet. Us nave had twenty windows and five doors, C>-"i'eg. Turon. I/ist. Franc. lib. ii. cap. U.) Another church of the same period was thst of Arverne. It was a hundred and fifty feet long, sixty feet wide, and fifty feet high. This .:hurch likewise had eight doors of w.Sich Mabillon {De Liturtiid Gallinana, lib. i. cap. 8> concludes that five were iu the nave, ♦hat is to 5>iy, three in the western fo<;ade, and one upon each side. It is siated by Heuke that the word Navis was first used to designate a part of a church by the Latin writers of the ninth and tenth centuries. He does not give the passages upon which he relies; but unless he refers to other passages than those which are given by Du Kresne, i. t). 'Navis,' or by Magri (Hierolexicon), it is perhaps open to question whether the date should not be placed still a little later. See his view in Herzog's Jieal-Kuci/klopadie, art. ♦ Baukunst,' p. 731, near the end. [H. T. A.] NAVICULA, the vessel in which incense is placed for the supply of the TiiuuiULK, so called because it is often made in a shape resembling a boat. L^O NAVITU8, bishop and martyr, either at Troves or Tongres, perhaps in the third century ; commemorated July 7 (Boll. Acta SS. Jul. ii. NECROLOGIUM NAZAUIUS (1) Martyr, with Nabor, com. memorated June 12 (lied. Mart.); at Rome (Hicron. Mart. ; Boll. Acta SS. Jun. ii. 51G); at Milan (Qsuard. Mart. ; Vet. Horn. Mart.) (2) Martyr, with Gcrvasius, Protasus, Celsus; commemorated at Milan June 19 (Hieron. Mart.; Vet. Horn. Mart.); July 28 {Hieron. Mart.); Boll. (Ada SS. Jul. vi. 5:}?); Oct. 14 (Basil. Menol.i Cal. Byzant.; Daniel, Cud. Liturij.ii, 271). (3) Martyr, commemorated in Asia July 17 (Hieron. Mart.). (4) Martyr, commemorated in Africa July 18 (Hieron. Mart.). (6) Martyr, with the virgins Juliana and Agape; commemorated at Nicomedia Aug. 8 (Hieron. Mart.; Boll. Acta SS. Aug. ii. 341). (6) Martyr, commemorated at Antioch Oct. 30 (Hieron. Mart.). [C H.] NEABCHU8, martyr in Armenia, cir. a.d. 260; commemorated Ap. 22 (Boll. Acta SS. Ap. iii. 12). [C. H.] NEBRIDIU8, bishop of Egara in Spain, in the sixth century ; commemorated Feb. 9 (lioll. ilcia «S.iKeb. ii. 301). [C. H.] NECROLOGIUM. The book in which were entered the names of the dead for whom prayer was made in religious houses. It was a sur- vival of the primitive DIITVCIIS, but admitted generally only the names of members of the house, of its benefactors, and those with whom the community had entvired into a compact for mutual intercession. This book had no settled name within our jwriod, and afterwards it was variously called necrologium, obitarium, obituarium, liber obit- arius (all late mediaeval), Kalenthirium (as, e.g., in a letter of communion between the monks of St. Kemigius and those of St. Benignu! , " We dc for their dead as for our own ; except that briefs are not sent, nor are they put in the kalenciav among our own people,'' Litems ad iueundam Suffraijiorum Sucietatem, v., in Mabill. Anal Vtt. 160, ed. 2; Anselui: "Tell us his name and the day of his death, that it may be written in our Kalendar," Kpist. i. 21),— Liber Vitae (e.g., Bertram, bishop of Mans, A.D. tiUi, made be- quas.'s to several churches, on condition that his name and the names of certain others should be " recited in the book of lite iu the said church," Act. J'ontif. Ccnom. c. 11, in Mabill. Altai. Vet. 257, 2(31, 2(33),— Martyrologium (" au- niversario quod in nostro martyrolugio .^cribitu^," Litterae, iv. U.S.), which was common,— and Memorialft (•' Postquam defuncti fuerint, post patres nostros defunctos in memoriali defuiic- torum scribantur," Litterae, iii. u.a ; "Fratrura Memoriale," Bernard! Urdo Clun. i. 27 in Iff. Discipl. Mon. Hergott, 208), or Liber Memoriahs (in libro memoriali quemcumque vult (prior), fadt notari." S. Wilhelrai Constit. Birsauj. ii. 17, Hergott, U.S. 491). In the l/isciplina Farfarensis of Guido (ad calc.) may he seen formulae, nniier which mimes of ditterent classes were entered. One direction runs thus: "In martyrologio taliter scribendi sunt monachi, vel amici. Obiemnt Adaljarm, Oerbertus twatrae congregat prayers and iiiasses for fellow-labourers in the asleep, whose n.imes t has made known to you weiu). In Trtr,, king Al Mentz that ho will, in oti'ered iu his diocese hr several of his friends i pmyers shall daily bo o teries in his dominions whose names ho had si n.imes, he says, in genen mitted "lierjietuislitera which we infer that m monastic obituary was ki inter /,>/). BoniC, see al ic.) Kruin fhe expression Bede, we might infer tha a decea.sed person was re« once a year, viz., on tJK death. This is confirmei dence; as e.g., by the letween two mon.nsteries saec. IL 1093): " Nom fratrum Stabulensis , Solemaiacensi per singul fratrum nnniversariis rec Martene, do Antiq. Mona< other d;iys might be fixed injunotion. thus Bert ran ".N'nmen meuni ac saccn scriptorum locwnm) in lib bcre, et per singul.is festiv; The names for the day neernlogy in the chanter pnme. They came after a tvrology (properly so-calle, l>r the psalm De J'rofun mer (B„na, Jier. Litwy. (I* Hnin Desmarets) foum log among the canons of N w the middle of the la* Liturii/Ms, 282). . When the notice of a den la a necrologium, the docnni or Brevi,, (Litterae SocietU f:l';:'"%(""i"lf"a, C/.ro« '".Vi/. Dachfr. ii. 31-J, «i, Wh Rolfe (their abbat) C««tule are said to have set NKCROLOGIUiM positin Pomni Conmdi ncqis, ct ITcwu-i n,,.- nwmrhus, at ,sie de „lii.,." (Horgott T- ) ^ ' I rooff «ie iumieioii.s of fhe u-ff. ,>i' „„T,. i . .o,„hnotu„,ioraHx ,a,l;:,;;:;^M r;::?::;• or.t ,„ h,s j.ea,-book" (a„„ali; ml(, '^^^W n.) lie who died i„ 7;!,:;/,„ km' tL b>.hn,, nn.l the monks of Lm,li.;<;,,n« •' W Ip ' amon^ your ow« " ( IV^, CuMorti" ,nL ") liui.il.ioe, in 752, ,v,i,i„g jo ,,n ahl,a •' W ' rny that you will cause To he c W. t ed kelp , l.myors and ,„asses ,»,■ the souls ofo„ bre 1 ';' el,uv.labou,-e,-s ia the Lord, who have f hu oHced iu his dioe se f,r ,",^ /r.'j'-'-'f ■" *" »",• -•o,al of his friends andkin?;, e^UkT'th^^ prayerssha 1 da.ly be offered in "l the I^h tenes in his dominions for Lullus \ „ d nT whose names ho ha'"'"gi» fr.tn„„ ^nivelsariirSbul^i^^r;-^^- M rtene, d, Antig. Monach. Jiit. i. v 'V) U,,^ other days might be fixed by special ^ovetnf .".n-notion. Thus Berfam'of ^ „ '(, rT^n' ".Nomen meum ac saccidofoo .,, ^"- *• -^t" J); «criptorum locorum) n 1 ,,o ■ Hae i.'ir' '"''"•'■ be^.otpersingulas'fest/v?,:;:!';^;'"'"""- P.ime. '^They came'afte? L^\Zt "''"' (U linm Desmarets) found ir'.n-. '"'""'' ing among the canons o Not thi 'Tt r"'" ."the middle of the 1 J cen Z rV *"' Uw,i.iu,-s, 282) centuiy ( Voyayes fiotuliiris (Hariulfus TAr, » /. . f '^ """ '•''"^'' in.?;,/,./. u\„i,". ["'^j^'*'^'^!''^; t^entulense, iii. 9, NKCROMAXTIA 1383 "o^u^;;;l;:;,,;; ;;■"'*;(""...<.? n, l""»i'«ofpraveis whi, h I '"''•-'' " wflt'i-u 'itnlus. rl.is^ V : ,,, et ;r'"''"' was oallel ^'"'M.- of which ,,;rs''n "-"""■' "" "- loHiffr. At len^tl it ? ' ••^■'"ge, under hous;; that sent i^th md , ir^" Y"" '" "'« 'Ticf, issued bv tl . " ''■•'I''- '^"'^''H '«-« than ■Mil MM^^T ^.""^ "■'"" "•'■>" 'he l.ibr.rv of sr , ^""""' " l"'^'-^erved in The ,o,W^nfi^;„"-,^'^'^K^ Cambridge. AmphelisaeprioitCt'L^li^ra '!:"""■'« omnium HddiuM. d,.c„„ . ""-'-""'■». «t Animae ''--.ui,i:nt';!:'~";r'Tfr'""' c «<">iu.uuebencfi,-iu ne<..l».-l . Concedimiis 1- vestris: orat:7:'^^!rr^''«-.«™"H-s ;W,;;Oramus,Ac.,a.;^":mmj'\;'^,',r thSLrSi:l?:v"'^'^'''"-y'--nin /.v.. /-iu ./ r ' § ^;'.?"' '•'•'>• ";■ ^"^ i i^""a, Merati A-,.,v«, oo^ervat. a,l Gav.mt. ,„ y,„v. ^,.,„., V 064'<,.n). in ,(^,/<,,.<. y^,i • "'; ''• MabiHon, ■O'XvCs, cap. .six havr.,: , '•;^"'' ^""«' * greater lengti ' '"""''' " "' '"mewhat ^ ■ [W. E. S.] two methods of diviintior Iw ^" .''" '"'« of which we read w t , 'h V?'':"'' '"^""e dead, mi-ahiebj^r'siiri.iSrx'^s^r'?'"'^ viscera of newly boru iufatr- (i , ^^ilf.^l /'- 3b ; Sim. f/ist. viii. 141 TK„ i . ^"'"''- '• after the death of juli.;,', j/''^'"'''"' s"ys that '"-a just before, lit X'nTmnrl *'"' '"' omen for the battle fr.m u'e 1 v^r^ ,' '^"''"' '" murdered for that purpose (i'/"' .? ?*'."'";l''' Socrates also tells us thit d,,..' .u '" '"• '^)- Julian, the heathen ^tAthenfAI^ '^J'-'"'^" "*' other places "sacrificed chairenh"':K''"'' ','"'' '" 5;».aH and inspected fheSllS,:::';^^'-;! The second method w«« tn ,„! ..i. ^tR:"tadtt5~^™"- Ju.,tin Mart 1 To uo "'^'l^^'"'?. Tiin,, mancies„„d^;.ptctio„s'oViElrb"°«^'°^ "^Su:lSthrai"r^^" ' if 1384 NECBOMANTIA about A.D, 180) the writer, who eponks in the first person, represents liimself as considering whether, in the search of truth, he shall go to Egypt, the chief seat of such studies, and by gifts induce a priest there " to bring up a soul from the lower regions, by that which they call necro- mancy " (i. 5 ; sim. Hoin. Clem. i. 4 ; De Gest, fetii, 5). These " anlmarura suscitiones " were alleged as a counterpoise to the appearance of angels, as believed by Christians (ibid. viii. 53). Tertullian, citing the Greek historians, says that " the Nasamones endeavoured to obtain oracles of their own, by staying at the sepulchres of their lathers ;" and that, " the Celts spend the night with the same object among the tombs of men of valour" (//'a Anim. 67). Constantius, in a law of 857, denounces those "qui manibus accitis audeut ventilare" (CWcj; I'/ieod. ix. xvi. De ilahf. 5), where the last word is understood of the motions and gesticulations (beating the air) with which the necromancer accompanied his incantation. Ammianus relates that Maxi- min, a high official afterwards put to death by Gratian, was reputed to have in his service (about 368) a Sardinian, who was " exceedingly skilful in bringing up harmful spirits, aud obtaining the presages of ghosts " {Hist, xxviii. 1). Pruden- tius, A.D. 405 (o. Symm. i. p. 249 ; ed. 1596): " Muroiure nam magico tonueg exclre flguraa, Atqne sepulcbrales sctre incanture favlllus, VitA Itidem 8(H>Uare alios, urs uuxia uovit." This kind of Necromancy, which was often called i(ivxi>7 1117(0, was thought to bo most suc- cessful when the answer came from the soul of a person murdered for the purpose. Thus in the liecognitiona of Clement already quoted, Simon Magus is made to state that his power depended on the aid he received from the soul of " an uncorrupted boy slain by violence," which he "called up and made to assist him by adjura- tions unutterable " (ii. 13; sim. iii. 44; Jfoin. Clem. ii. 26 ; Gest. Petr. 27). The soul imme- diately on death was supposed to have many new powers, and among them "prescience, on which account it was called up for the purposes of Ne- cromancy " {liecogn. ii. 13). Tertullian, who recognises the practice (Apol. 23), says that a peculiar malignity, aud, therefore, readiness to assist in evil, was ascribed to souls early and violently parted from the body {De Anima, 57). St. Chrysostom speaks of a popular beli;f that many of the y6riTts took and slew children that they might have their souls to help them after- wards " (Hoin. 28, § 2, in S. Matt. viii. 29) ; and says that " many of the weaker sort thought that the souls of those who bad died a violent death became demons " (De Lazaro, Cone. ii. 1). Ammianus says, that one PoUentianus, in the time of Valcns (A.D. 371), having cut the foetus from the womb of a pregnant woman yet alive, and " having called up the Manes below, pre- Kumed to inquire about a change of government " {Kist. xxii. ii. 2). Here it is probably meant that this dreadful rite gave him power over other departed spirits, or over the infernal gods theniselres. See St. Augustine, de Civ. Dei, xviii. 53. When apparitions and responses were said to be granted to the necromancer, Christian writers were unanimous in replying that, supposing it to be true an evil spirit personated the soul ia- NEO Toked and deceived the magician. So the author of the Hecoijnitiona (iii. 49), Tertullian (dacmones oporantur sub obtentu earum, De An. 57), St, Cnrysostom (Ilmn. 28, in S. Matt. § 2), and others. From the 6th centurv downwards, the word necromancy appears to have been used vaguely to denote any pretended txorcise of supernatural power. Thus Gregory of Tours, A.D. 575, speak- ing of one who afi'ected to cure disease, says that he "sought to mock men by the delusion of necromantic device " (Hist. Franc, ix. 6). Ad- helm, 709, says that St. Peter went through the provinces extirpating from the root the deadly wild vines of the Simonian Necromancy " (De Laud. Virg. 25). The same writer (ibid. 24) calls the "spirit of divination," of Acts xvi. 18 a "s|)ir;t of necromancy," and again (5u) a J plies tlie term to arts by which the reason of a person was supposed to be atl'ected, [W. E. S.] NECTARIU8 (1) Martyr, commemorated with Nicetusat Alexandria May 5(FK;ron.i/iirt.) both bishops of Vienne in the fourth century (Boll. Acta SS. Mar. ii. 9). The BoUandists also give Nectavius bishop of Vienne in the fourth century, commemorated Aug. 1 (Aue i. 51). ^ *■ (8) Bishop 0*' Autun, confessor, in the third, fourth, or sixth century ; commemorated Sept. 13 (flieron. Mart.; Boll. Acta SS. Sept iv. 59). "^ (3) Patriarch of Constantinople, A.D. 397 • commemorated Oct. U (Boll. Acta SS. Oct. v' 6u8). (4) [Nectavus.] [c. H.] NECTAVUS, martyr, commemorated in Pontus Aug. 22 (Hierun, Mart.); Nectavus or Nectarius (Boll. Acta SS. Aug. iv. 536). [C. H.] NEEDFIRE. [St. John Baptist, Fire of, p. 885.] NEMAUSIACUM CONCILIUM. [Nis- ME8.] NEMESIANU8, martyr tinder Valeriap, commemorated in Airiea " Sept. 10 (Usuard. Mart. ; Vet. Bom. Mart. ; Boll. Acta SS. Sept, iii- 483). [C. H.] NEME8IU8 (1) Martyr, with Potamius la Cyprus ; commemorated Feb. 20 (Usuard. Mart.) (2) One of the seven sons of Symphorosa, mar- tvrs at Tibur ; commemorated June 27 (Usuard. Mart); July 21 (Bed. Mart). (8) Confessor, commemorated in lieuvin, Aug. 1 (Usuard. Mart ; Boll. Acta SS. Aug. i. 46). (4) Deacon, martyr at Rome, with his daugh- ter Lucilla ; commemorated Oct. 31 (Usuai-d. Mart ; Vet Jiom. Mart.). (6) Martyr, commemorated at Nicomtdit Nov. 9 (Hieron. Mart). (6) Martyr, in Egypt, commemorated Dec. t9 (Usuard. Mart ; Vet Horn. Mart). [C. H.] NEO (1) Martyr, with Leonilla and Jonilla at Lingou, commemorated Jan. 17 (Usuard.i/urf,). NEO (51 Mnrfyr with Zeno, Enselih.s, Vitalius- I wmmcmomed April 28 (Ba.sil. Menol) ' (3) Martyr with Agia, Cl«u,Ii„s, Asterius • conmomorated ia Cllicia, Aug. ys (IIu'n^Mrn' m he ctj; of hg.a Jn Lycia (Usunrd. Mart)' Diocletian, Oct. 29 (Basil. Menol.). ^ (i) Martyr, with Nico auj llelioJorus ; com- memorated Sept. 28 (Biuiil. Mcnol.). [c. H ] NE().CAE8AREA. COUNCILS OP mo- ! ,,>>'."'',.*"•"* y**" later, as Hefelo h,nks(C«.»c-.& Lng. Tr. 223) from its f„u ' t*en canons, „„d there i, no reason to think jl P'^-^'l mo'-e containing nothing about Se laped. Vet their case may have been pas ed over designedly, from having had so much^pace gn-en to ,t at Ancy,-a. This, however, wouW rmg ,t about midway between the councils of *r*r 7f l"^''"' *''"* •' has always been paced. If the signatures appended to it in the Latin version of Isidore Alercator may be relied on, the Iv eo-Caesarea where it was held r , h .' "1'' ' ^"' """'"''"' by several of thebLshops who had previously met at Ancvra By the hist of its canons any priest marrying f Murfeit his order. The third is directed igafn t .l^r..ons who have been several times married The seventh forbids priests attending second m.irr,ages. By the eleventh nobody Vay be ordained priest who is not thirty years old. ^ By he thirteenth country presbyters are restrict^ 111 then- ministrations, much as countr^ bish'S (2) AD 358, or thereabo'uts, at which Eusta- lu., bis op of Sebaste, was condemned oTher .^Mdm^s case were Gangra and M.^:: oftiemaityi-,, Peusippus, Elasippus, Mesipnus X^^J'n''^ Terentius; commemorated ft.L 28 (Cut. By,ant.; Daniel, Cod. Litur.j^ W, JEOPHYTE («rf^„.„). I. A newly bap. toJ per.son was so called, as being ne«^v en Me,, chnst (Zonar. Co,nm. in clX'cZ Zt':( \t ""'S^""'^^"Kgested by the emplov- raent of the word in 1 Tim. iii. «. St. Aueus- »e .0 the same context, says that the gifVsTnd Pnvieges mentioned in Heb. vi. 1, 2 are "eoiurn Z^^Ty', 'f^" "^ "initia ne'lhy" 121 t ; t • I """""r*? ^y ">* '^"'•tom of the cnuich that ''tlie eight days of the neoohvtes be distinguished from the rest- ie tZtlt 7hth a^ree with the first" J^^'^ ""55 '^l '".»,r. ,yii^ § ,,), The eight df/stere those «nngwh,ch the newly baptized wo« thdr white tes. [Bawism, §§ 60-63, vol. i. 163] St «^'*ue's words above cited are thus explained NEOPHYTE 1385 niim, omnes gentct. The eighth hn« ♦■„„ ai, , . N«^,^r«. nom'e„\ V 'nttgL &''"' Tf '"r^t^2d^^r:'iffi""V- it^olf, and h.d7t bre^t. iltu'ld nllltve'be'" necessary to distinguish them durin;th"t j , 1 V. 11 Amalar. u.s. 29 : Ps -Ale « . \ ... ;« a/6/. (Greg Tur. , premising that this "rule of the church" had been often broken, " either from necessity or because men urged it, so that they led men but lately come over to the faith from paganism, and in tlie cateohumenate for a short time, to the spiritual laver, and further promoted them as soon as baptized, to the episcopate or presbyterate," decreed that such practices should be tolerated no longer (can. 2). The Arabic canons of Nicaea depose both the ordainer and the ordained in such a case (can. 12, vers. Ecchell. Hard. Cone. i. 480). The council of Sar- dica. Ml, forbade any one to be made a bishop who had not before " served as reader and deacon and presbyter ; .... for so he would with reason be regarded as a neophyte" (can. 10). The council of l.aodicea, of uncertain date, but jirobably about H65 ; " Persons lately illumi- nated (i.e. baptized [Uai'TISM, § 5 ; vol. i. p. 156]) must not be promoted in the hieratic order " (can. 3); which is thus rendered by Uionysius Exiguus. A.D. 533 ; " Non oportet neophytum promoveri ad ordinem sacerdotalem '' (Hard, i. 782). Gaul seems to have been notorious for offences against this law of the church. Gregory I. in 598 Rays to queen Brunichilda, "their otiice has there, .is wo h.ive undor-stood, com« to be Fiich an object of ambition, that bishops (sacerdotos), which is too grievous, are at once ordained out NEPHODIOCTAB o( \i\ymen" (Epist.vW. Ind. ii. 115). Instnnoes of this are found in Gregory of Tours: "Nict- tins tamen ex laico, qui prius ab Chilpciioo rege praeceptum elicuerat, in ipsa urbe (Maiis- censi) episcopatum adeptus est " (//,s^ Fntnc, viii. 20), Again: "Laban, bi.shop of llimsej died this year, whom Uesiderius succeeded from a layman, though the king had pnimised with an oath that he would never ordain a bishop out of the laity. Sed quid pectora humaua uon cogat nui-i sacra tames" (tbid. 22)? The Apostolic canon, it will be observed, miikej an exception in fiivour of those who, like Timcithv (1 Tim. i. 18; iv. 14), were supposed to receive some divine attestation to their fitness. Cypriiin Athanasius,Nectari\i8, andAmbro.se are instiiucus! The first named had indeed been b.iptizcd ami made deacon and priest in succession, but nil in so short a time, that his biographer says of him " Judicio Dei et plebis favore ad olficium s.nti;r- dotii, et episcopntus gradum (a.d. 248), adhuc neophytus, et ut putabatur, novellus electus est ' ( Vitii auct. Pontio, 0pp. Cypr. priief. 'A, ed. Fell.). The council of Neocaesarea had in 315 forbidden even a priest to be ordained under thirty years of age (can. 11); yet only eleven years after that, the great Athana'sins, in obedience, it was believed, to a divine intimation conveyed through his dying predecessor, who called^ out his name repeatedly with his Inst breath, was ordained bishop of Alexandria ut the age of twenty-eight (Sozom. ///sf. Ecd. ii. 17), Nectarius was not baptized when, in 381, he was cho-sen to succeed Gregory Nazianzen at Constantinople; but was then "initiated l.v baptism), and while yet clothed in the typical dress (of the neophytes) was declared bi.shop of ConstantinopleljythJcommon voice of the svnod," then assembled in that city (Sozom. vii. 8),' Nor was St. Ambrose more than a catechumen, when (a.d. 574) the people of Milan insisted on his becoming their bishop; but, "being l)aptizeil, he is said to have tilled all the ecclesiastical oliices, and on the eighth day he was ordained with the greatest favour and joy of all " ( Vita a Paulino conscr. § 9). Some twenty years later, re- ferring to these circumstances and to his great unwillingness to accept the ollice, he says: " Nevertheless the bishops of the west a|.|iioveii . .y ordination by their judgment ; tho.se of the east by their example also. And yet a neophyte is forbidden to be ordained, lest he should' he lifted up with pride;" but (he urges) if there be a suitable humility, the defect is healed, "uH causa non haeret, vitiumnon imputatur"(A'/is/. 73 ad Eccl. VeicelU § 65). [\V. E. S.] NEOPHYTUS (1) Martyr under Diocleti;in at Nicaea ; commemorated Jan. 20 (Boll. Acta SS. Jan. ii. 297); Jan. 21 (Basil. Metwt.). (2) Bishop and confessor at Leonliura in the .3rd century ; commemorated Sept. 1 (Bell. Acta SS. Sept. i. a6). [C. H.] NEOPOr.IS, martyr with Saturninus; com- memorated Way 2 (Usuard. Mart.). [C. H.] NEOTI''RUS, martyr, commemorated nt Alexandria. Sept. 8 {Uieron. Mart.); Ncotheriii" (Usuard. J/ar<.) [C. H] NEPHODIOCTAE. [Tempestarii.] NEP0TIANU8 ActaSS. Mai. ii uj?) ^ ' "* ^""»"n (i*"". (8) Bisl.op of Clonnnnt in Auvcix-ne in ih„ ^^liZ'^j'n™"'"-"'^^^^'-^^^^^":^,'^: ' ''■ i^- H.J NEREUS (1) MaHyr with Maj„l,„ «„,, (2) .Martyr with his brother AchilK.u, pnn„ I BeJ. Mart.; Bull. aZsI^mJ ^Tl'"- ^^'"~'' ViaA.leati;a(J;,td ^Ll in'th^'" "" "'^' of l-raetfxtatu!: ( IVi. /J i/i'./s". ''','' ^'"'''^y ^(3) Martyr, commemorated Aug. lo (///,,,„. ^4) Martyr, commemorated Oct. 16 (Ilicron. ^J) Martyr, commemorated Nov. 16 (Ifu-ron. [C.H.] NEW YEARS DAY NEUMA. [P.NELMA.] 1387 {Hieron. Mart.). lamj.hylia l^cb. iij oo£^;J;:;,^:t^S^^^"•-""''•ors, n.nrtvre.1 under Dedu'^^tT' ^^'"''-l' " '^''^'"'f tut on Feb. 28, 'accordij't tJ%Z, V' of the same uame coui>l,.7l .i.i»i l ■^V.'"'- One »«jr.n.eh2(«ra:!^'^;p.^g^j»i- 2^,»;'^e.me.mea;:^V^ £:,--). AM1?S;;:Z"?.T''"'"-''"^ «' Nicomedia (Ba-sil. J/.«o/.) . Oct S? ;r'"7»'-''ted Oct. 26 272). '^ ' ''' (Daniel, Corf. Z.V.,,-,;. jy [CH.]" AfeSS![?4fil^'"'*Z'-' ^'"'"emorated at (Boll. A.;:5 lLtT4"6o"'"'-^' ^^S'^ORIUS ■ [<-'• H.] ''l"ch Wilfrid was conVwn ^"^*,^' *•"• ^"-' '" »'«f! the exac r^i "tT; T'' ««'"">n"ui- M^Jmninmns of Ealdfi-i h t' "'^xf ' " ''*>• >■' (M»»*i, xii. 157-63 •«n^«V"fu''f^'''•"'"'"bria 25uy. '•" '''^> and Stubhs's VV'illji„s. iii. [K S. Ff.j ..p^.^'L„']Sr:,';t^\h""'""^-»^«"'»'ake nil. tho .no;nr„e"„t;th'''T "''"'''' '""^ ""J the . arknes. of the^'nitht " r 'iT"' °"''/'-'"'''''' O,thot. Cmwrs 'A Th ^'^'''K""' <^<' J"Ct. St. Eioy he ':;f;?; w , exTrrfV"" "• ^■'"■'•'> ftrecon.lemne bvSf T V''-'"'"'' h ^"ma who ""-' ") f>t. Ambrose to thw Cfik i ^'^--'. im" r,t:A3" "n"''"''"' tl.e seveu.hlnd th nin h ■ " s'^'r'"" ,''"'''™^'' "> "'••nt.. conhci n,,n debent X'^l """"f'"' «>|.ortc.t" (Hilar iw '^"' '""'" '''"^^' ""•> "ri«i«:ChH:tiZ Mli^rZ'''''^.'^'^"" blam... u.Vs„ys Hihlrr^ihe ^.r:^%^? w'y.^i>they.::;/::^;^:-«--ff^"~th, ■nust have be"nf,ritn lit""' ""-' "'r"" ^^"'•''l "'•'^t day of the iZf ? ^.,™'r"-''""' "''th the '■' [VV. K. S.] with the lawEiveu h^ ^.^'"'■"'"g. in accordance month should ^b the ^fi>tT 'm'"> ^'"^'''"'l ThusAuatoliu, • thV' °"' "'^ ">« ^'^^"•• as the eVoch of his ^ettio'^y^,; " kew' ^"-^ of hrst mouth in its first ve.r wm!'k <• ,, " """'" ^^6 Phameuoth i„ the E^vut'irn . [""• "" ""' Macedonian months 1722%' us7,';''r"'"^' ""T kal. Ai)ril"(= 2'' K-,v^\,\ „ j j ■' , ' ^"'"an xi. "•""M is that of the it '"^^'■'''"' "''"■>"' vernal equinox nuL-'Hii •''?■'• '" ""'"■^'' ^he sius Exi^uus°B de ^n.^" ^ r'T'''^ "i""/- mouswi^.,^„5S/r';^'t:T:::;TT- Romanised Syrian CM«nrl„, i i^ ' "* "'« of the months(Qu n, s TL T'™""^"' "'""«' p.i.^chal month; thus St Leo a^H P i "'■'' "■• of the ember se.isons as r.sts nf ♦! J'"'"'' "l^*"'' seventh and tenth mo:thr\ at ^'^ ^"T1^ a canon ot a council in France (Man:i.a/^.^i^.: imti m 13S8 NEW YEAR'S DAY xii. 5Sfl) has, " monse primo, unoil cut, Slaitiis kiilendia." In Itiily this pnictiiu souiin to have bcenouly ecolesiajiticiil, Id Kninceit wai nlno civil j thus tJii'gory of Tours makes July the fifth, and Deueinber the tenth month, nml from a con- temporary writer cfc Mintc. S. MuneUini, Ma- billon ((/i( A'fl (li/jloimt. ii. 'il) has the worils, " A.) mensem Martium qui npud nos jiriinus sineduhio vocitatur." The successive coutinuatois of the history of Gregory of Tours, Kredejjar anil others, keep to the same reckonini; from 1st March. Yet here and there Gregory falls into the pojiu- lar way of making the year ln(i;in with the first of January (Ideler, I/d'i. 2, 'i-il). The KoniaaNew Year's L)ay, Calends of January, was the one great festival universally kept throughout the empire, ns I.ibauius testilies (,0pp. i. 2r.6, iv. IS'SO, Roiske); niav J> olta, Koiyi)v airctfTaiv iir6aot (liaiv virh Tijr 'Pu^aiiDV itftxh" ' yiyvtrat 8i ivtaurov rov /u«>' imtavnivou, roil II iLpxoi**''o"- He, as a moralist, repro- bates the riotous excesses and superstitions against which the church long kept up its pro- test. So early as the end of the iJnd century, Tertullian (de Idolotatr. c. 14) has to lament the countenance given by Christians to the old pra. - tiees at this season (nobis Satui'ni>.lia et Januariae et Brumae et Matronales freijueutantur, munera commcant, streuae consonant, lusus, convivia constrepuut), which they excused to themselves as merely civil and social observances, nowise pajjan »uperstitious. I'etrus Chrysologus (c. 43.3), Senn. 155, protests similarly: "Dicit aliquis, non sunt hnec sacrilegorum studia, vota sunt jiacc joco- rum ; et hoc esse Qovitatis laetitiam non vetustatis errorem, esse hoc anni principium, non gentili- tatisoll'cmain. Errashomol non sunt haecluilicra, sunt crimina." How long and earnestly the pro- test against this conformity of Christians to these old-established customs was ke])t up by the church may be seen in Homilies of St. Chry- gostoin (A.D. 387), in A'n/enctos, t. i. 697, and Kul. Jan. l^erm. 129, 130, ap. St. Augustiui, Opp, Append, t. V. 233 sqq. ; Kligius of Limoges (a.D. 640), Serm. de Rectitud. Cal hoi. Conver- eationes, c. 5, ap. St. Augustini Opp. Ap- pend, t. vi. 267, c. (mostly a cento of passages from the homilies of Caesarius). The protest is enfirced by the Concilium Quiuisextum (Trulla- num), A.D, 692, canon 62, tAi oBtid Ktyonivai KaXiviat, Ka\ tii XfyAfitva ^ira (vot i), icai to KoAoujuco ^povnikia {Brumnlia) .... Kaidra( iit T-;s TcSi' triffrav woKndas irtpionpfBfivai ^uK6- (itla, K.r,\. And down to the end of our period, the church (even after that the 1st of January as the Octave of the Nativity was entitled to rank as a festival, viz. of the Circumcision) con- fronted the heathen festivities with a three days' fast. Thus the second Council of Tours (A.D. 567) can. 17, enacts " triduum illud quo ad calcandam gentiiium consuetudinem patres nostri statue- ruut privatas in kalendis Januariis fieri litanias, ut in ecclesiis psallatur, et hora viii. in ipsis ka!endis circumcisionis inissa Deo propitio cele- brctur"; and Isidore of Seville (a.d. 505) de NEW YEARS DAY div. Ofl„, rccUy I. 40, says (hat "jejunium Januariaruin kalenilarum propter rrrori"ii gm. tilitatis stntuit occlesla . . . pei (,ii,k| nf(ua. scoreut homines in tantum se prave nuere ut pro enruni jieccatis necesse sit omnibus ccrli'sijs jejunare." (Large extracts fiom most of the auihorities cited may be seen in Kheinwald Oit Itiiclilic.lic Arc',U',li>:iie, p 223 sqi).) ' When the 25th i)ecemher h'ld come to he sjonc rally receivoil as the day of the Nativity [iMiiiisT- MAS], the Calends of January a.:quire(l a ('liri' tiaD character, and Oionysius Exiguns dates thi3 vi^ara of his era (our A.D.) a Circmwiaioiu; /ii'nuini. but the churches long shrank from making; the New Year's Day of Christians thesainc witirthut of the heathen, and it was deemed prefcriiblc to fiommenie the year a A'u/ii)i<(i^(;(2.')th Uecernbcr) an epoch which continued in use far into the middle ages. Others, however, fiiund it more suitable that the year should begin 25th MMrch, which, if 25th Dijceniber was the day of Chiist's Nativity, would be the day of the'Concoption, the Btia aipKuirit, the Incarnation. Hence 'lie' epoch ab aimunciiitioiie, or a cuitceptione. Those two epochs were further recomuuMidcd (iu the astronomical point of view) b; their suinnsej coincidence with the 6nimu(2r)th llecenibei) and the vernal equinox (25th March), hnt, according to an nniicnt Latin tradition, the l'as^ion heiell 2:)th Mijrch. St. Augustin, de Irin. iv. 5 ; '•(jclavo Kal. Apr. conceptus creditur Christus r/w d passus. Natus traditur octavo kal. Dee." Il^nce perhaps, the epoch a resurrectione (or a p(ssiiiiie) C/iHsti, was originally intended fur the tixed date, 25th March. Bede relates {de Temp. rat. r. 45), that in Gaul, at first, this was kept us the day "quando Christi resurrectio fuisse tniJe- batur ": and Zeno of Verona, cir. A.li. .JOd, Scrm. 46, speaking of this as the day of the resurrec- tion says, in his mystical way, "idem sni suc- cessor itemque decessor, longaeva sem|ipr aitate novellus, anni parens annique progenies, ■nte- cedit sequiturque tempera et saecula iuliuita." Certain it is, that the dating of the years of our Lord from Easter — the moveable feast— (iiii'on- venient as it was, as so shifting from year to year, that any Julian day within the paschal limits, .say 1st April, might fall twice in the same year or not at all") prevailed far iutothe niiildle ages, in France down to the sixteenth century. In this reckoning, the first instant of the New Year was signalised by the consecration of the tapers in the night preceding Easter morning, (Du Cange, s. b. Cereun J'uachalis, and Maliillon de h'e diptum. ii. 23-6.) In Spain and Piutugiil the years were dated from the Aununciatinndowa to the fourteenth century, in Gcniany down to the eleventh, then from the Nativity. ConvcrM'ly, the English, in Bede's time, began the lear with 25th December; after the thirteenth century, with the 25th March, which continued to be the legal civil recknnii.;:; down to 1752. In Italy, besides the ecclesiastical epoch, 1st March (see above), 25th March was the customary civil epoch, with this curious variation, viz, that in one reckoning {Catontus Pisanus) a given year of our Lord was made to begin on the 25th ilarch » T-- m'--t^t XY'- tnoonsfnlonce, It was utiht! io add fu ite mouth-day ante patcha or poit paicha. If tlie date In- cluiti-s the year of the Indiciion, ttils generally rtmovM all duubt. 'TlibuivenltyeonUnt NEW YEARS DAY prerMin,, m.\ in th« „thor (0. FlnrenHnu,^ n™ .h,.h M. the now roceivc-d verkoni.g, til'^ij;^ „»r b.,,r8 date.'. The multiplicity ,„, T^'" ...lion o» epochH (againnt which the Calendar of tharlcmagne, commencing the vcar w1"h l°t January: «,,h an mertectnal prote,t) wa« « matte, c. -or. perp exjty to later historians: thuTdr' n ron.cae ,cr,pt„r. , ip,e, Domini anuo, d 'e °^ nnL^ et tc-mmi, nu.nerunt nJidam .iim«DU08 Domini incipinnt computnre ab A , ..„fat,„no, alii a Hativitate, quida'n a CVcumc .' .«.e, qu„ am vero a P.nione. Cui ergo Uto^um mai[i.' ciedendum est?" "»-<'rum 1" the liast the year, in vnr.ou, form, of the .naaued Maoedonha Calendar, began Utth Se ! t™,*r but .D timt "of the GreeKsf.-... .SyW„„7" ..a,tan ly «,e,| (or the "y„,.r of 'the (•reeks'- = .ra .,t theSeleucidae. the vear begins 1st Octl l*r. But the .; IndictionWrom th'eir tir,t"om^ n,-acoment at Constantinople, bore date fr m "t ^leraher, and from the Hfth century this ^n,' ol« received as the first day of the year Tt howcfer, at once suporsedine the older » ,.,''-"''-•! while in s/ria th s' t' c,J,a» epoch, 1st October, has continued in use ' rV <"T ?'""''8 *'y'''"' t;«tholic,, wh,! .«l e Is September. But the Syrian Kr^ ms he historian a.d. fi94), who uies the "el Antioch dates its years (ron. 1st September the u.e 01 which epoch by Gieek-wri 1,^8;.' », m place of the true Syrian epo h^, Zt October IS to be explained by the inHuenceof i;h fT'^-p ^'"' •'" ««Ptember i, the year: .Fh of the Coustantinopolitan mundane era •odas ^ew Year's Day continued in Russh «Dto A.D 1700, in Greece to 1821. K„r the U,,l., A,y.s»in,ans, and Armenians using the itendime Calendar, the ye„r begins^29th r*.,-rfa S^^tr:^7i:rS-"--- -n-stal whi'ch was as f""'' ' •'"'"•'''' ""•■"^k. (»i'.rtignv /L^"! 1, : V'Jr?"''" '^^"««« «-'ition), a New YoTr',^t'\oi['''- ''' ''*"'• -'"' moHus. It does not ,u , " ""''"■''■'"• ^'"W- which have b'n" Iffi'bjr;' ""^ "'' *'""" -ymbols especially t, ,e of "!:^' .T"?'". "' "■•iKin; there was iu f, .. „ '^ " Christian W.ristians should not ado the sim! l'"" "''^ --^^. articles „.anufi.c[ir:S^a:^i:i «i'5«'f-i^.f!:-,J--.-'".etHe &v7«,/i97, 98 andCitnT'" ^'"^ '^"g'-^'ine, council of A uxerre in A D S7H Vl' ' ,\ ■ ^ ""'' " ..SS' rz:;irrs ;;,?"" '• rich to ,,ersons in power such .s tb^ " ^- "" not emulate. The glvL of N v'"'".'' ™"''' ''«'! become, he intiS L "^ ^'"" ' «"»« of bribery ai'id corruption' " °"*™"' '^»""» ofiii.i^^&l^^rf'^';^""'''-'- the church sLuM be oSd oh ,1 ''''"""' "^ ciSl?r^^- COUNCILS OP (N,cap.va Coi Paulinus and Julianus o fin „. '^""'^"'■^''ip of there was a law publUhe"l n- ( "T '"^■'■'"'^' ''""' Wcaea, Mav 27rV K'mI i • ^:"n;'«"t">i'- 'l'«tej going on when the emperor celebrate I hi ao^K to itf-c;.e;d'fn\h?rcts":f"the''; '":: "■•^"-j and it wasclosed somellmel./.tlS; . -•'-" ! him (/6. 21, comp^YL^B-'i . 1 ;''P^ !T All the pnacipal documents relating to'ft way III ''^HMI 1390 NICAEA, COUNCILS OP bo sunn in Miinxi's Cincilia or Hcvoii.Iiji'V S/rUKli'dn, V(il. ii. in each c«»o. Of mithi'iilic ■iii| edutenipuriny (inciimifnts rplatiiiif to it, iaJouil, there sie hut fuw ; nf ii|)"ory|ihnl, ii buwililoriiit? h"»t. A« it wan thu first of it« kiri'l, w« I'iinnot bs BiirpriHe 1 that Itn nets were not writt.'U down at the tlmi;, aH wat altcrwariis customary. Thoro wan no boolc Iccpt i>t' the Bets of tlitf first or oven of the nccoul ciuu- cli, ua there waH t'rom the thinl onwarils. Only what wbh a);ri'fil upon in coninmn, wan committed to writing, ami suhseriboil to by all. »H Kusebiut «,iy»(l'i<. c. ill. 14). In this Ihnitocl class wure comprehenilcil only the croa I, canons, nn'i synodical letter. An Valeslus well observes, had anythini; nmre been extant, St. Athanasius would never hiive been at the pains of recalling so many particulars of what passed in reply to his friea I, but would have told him simply where he could Hnd them re- corded. The '(lopies of the Nicene Council* (lebius tells us of their substance ( I'lY C. iii. 10; and Vales. (iJ /.), his own letter to Chrestus, bishop of Syracuse (A,. //. -x. 5) for assembling the council of Aries, may serve to illustrate their form. The letters of Eusebius to his own diocese, besides his lil'e of the emperor, and of St. Athanasius to his friends and to the African bishops are first-class authorities also for what passed, as far as they go, though from opposite sides. What Socrates calls the ' Synodi- cou' of St. Athanasius is not now extant, and, being only mentioned and quoted by Socrates, cannot be placed on the siuie footing with his acknowledged works. For anything like cer- tidnty we must be content with what we can glean from these. The eiiijieror, Eusebius tells us, wrote .latter- ing letters to the bishops everywhere, begi^ing them to iin'ot at N'icaea with all speed ( 1 it. C. iii. 6). St. Athanasius tells the Africans (1. 2) that bishops to the number of ;U8 came. The council has gone by the name of the 318 (tit;) Fathers ever since, though other accounts of its numbers bad been current. It met in a church (oTkos fUKTitpios), one of the largest then known, and situated in the very midst of the palace ( \'U. C, iii, 7 and 10), whither its members could adjourn easily, when the emperor desired their presence. A solitary plane-tree marks its site still ; and within the village church of Is-nik is a rude picture commemorative of the event (Stanley's /;. C. p. 121). But if we may trust the envoys of Oregory IX., they were received, A.D. 1233. in the actual church in which the event took place (Mansi, xxiii. 28(> sq.). The causes which led to it were threefold ; the heresy of Alius, the schism of Meletius, and the moot question of keeping Easter. The first of these was the newest and most absorbing of all ; but who sug- gested the novel experiment of a general council for dealing with it? The council of Antioch. A.D. 272, at which its then bishop, Paul of Samosatn, was deposed, had been the near. ~t •pproach to a general council in earlier times ; KICAKA, COUNCILS OP and this had been preceded by n numlier nf •mailer meetings, as we leara from Kuiilm,] (A'. //. vii. 28), and so grew out of them iii >|ii« course. Kut that of Nicaea, the same authontv tells us ( ViY. C. iii. tl), was the act of one mun • and "Uo^l it was," says the emperor, " un wlm.j iugi;est lust {A/'ul. c. Ariitn. 49 sq.) ; and the ' I'risca vm-io' makes him head its list of subscribers at bmh. He was revered on both sides even then ; ho wis in the highest favour of any bishop at cnnit ni>w ; he must have been the oldest bishop, br far, present at either, if, as St. Athanasius snys, he was 100 years t 111 in Africa much later (Cun. Afric. 86; cnmp. St. Aug. Ep. lix.); add to \v dch, that Hosiu» had been a confessor under Maxiininian, as he s.ivs himselt'. Persons talked of him, said the .\ii.ii)s — at least this is what St. Athanasius putN !r:M their mouths — as one who presided at syn i>; whose letters were respected everywhere, wl haJ forinulat c.l the Niceue Creed {Ep. ad Sol. § - '-'i). Taking all these facts into consideration, it ii dillicult to conceive that Eusebius can mean any but Hosius when he tells us that the bishop wLo "sat first in the right row" delivered the open- ing speech (Vit. C. iii. 11); especially when it is remembered that Hosius had been the oiilr bi.shop personally noticed liy him in enumerating those present, only three chapters earlier, iiud also that the very next thing we are told, alter this notice of li'im, is that the bishop of the reigning city was not present, but that his place was filled by his presbyters, who were the nut ! to subscribe after Hosius. Again, there is proof positive from Eusebius of Hosius having acted for Constantino several times before (A'. W. x. 6; j Vtt. C. ii. 63; oomp. Soc. i. 7). but no conlcni- iinrarv proof whatever of his havinz ever acted | for pope Silvester. If Eusebius had dehvertj j the opening speech himself, he would not have j left us to learn this from Sozomeu, uor would I NICAKA, COUNCILS OP JocratM have p„»».,| l, „ver |n .He,,,.,. TI,.,„I„rnt kllm.w,,y I., ..ttrilmtiMK it to Ku,tu.l,i,H „C Anl,or thereab..iit«, the .tatement (hat noi.o SiU ,«ler was rej,ie,ented there by him, aJ well «•. irim own true presbyter,, was a.lventured on brO*l««.n. of Cyzicu.H, a writer of the poorest ereht, who make. Constantinople the scat of ropirewhea the council met, and Hufinus, the kiitormn, one of those present ; and to this ilatement bishop Hefele gravely calls upon us to wool .till (rntnxl. pp. y(i_4i „„j 4,j) I The emperor, «« l„a,n f,„,„ Eu,^,,,^ .ntering, took up a central position In fr.u.t of the hr.t row and for a time rem ,ne,I standini: with the rest, who rose to receiv,- him; after- «rJ» a chair of gold having been placed before .m, he seated hmisclf, at the request of the bl,h,^ps, when all sat ,lown likewise. The oneu- i.;«|wchmade to him on their part ha.s not l«n preserved ; his answer has. U was a short Mhortation to pence delivered in Latin, and ..erpreled Into (Jreek as he spoke. When he hdhmshe, he let the "presidents of the coun- a -m other words, the bishops-speak. As tee were multitudes present besides bishops tee can be no more doubt that this is what .,,. i>,c. S,n.ed pieviouslv. Tl.« „„! . , ;:."il? it that seems to"hav7 created""nnv W.y, WM the introduction of thewo^d "cceew ID getting accepted. No doubt it was NICAEA, COUNCirS OP 1391 I on this point that Ilosius and Eusebiu, mensured I I" lu.'n.:., with him, and the former , rev. l.d W H.h no one else could h.ve done, tlo,;';,; l-tter was too politic to resent his defeat Th^ mp..ror he tells his people, put a sense on thl! s: A;i:;:;.asi:;:'«r^iL' ;^ :;::!, t'trt ""- "hi creed agreed in this: that they. ,„'■ "We (not i) believe," an,l ended /ith a , I profession of belief in the Holy OhosJ T ' ' he new one, was subjoined an anathema ; but instead of being commensurate with the cred ■t was couMned, as all .ubse.,uent a ath"„ of general councils were, to the'maintainers "^f th. he Aria, ^ mT^„"'?. ~'"''--""-'. 'n this case to til new formula, says Socrates, exceot five ! »nys lhe»;''"' the festival weet, though never on the 14th NICAEA, COUNCILS OP they had performed their penance. The manner of restonugnllsuch was now settled "hn??!! or iua^on of any whose crime" shJuM^It: S To'Th T''"'-Pr''">°°'» *- decS u { r .u® 1^'°«' ""^w-l. accordine to the old rule of the church, the Eucharist, or "W •nd most necessary viaticum," U not tobedenfed undorany orcumstancesj but they are not to ttrrc"ver""Bvr'""f'""l' p'°P- "^-'^ tney recover. By the suteeuth, translations of h^clergy from one dioce.e to Another a e for- hidden. By the seventeenth, lenders on uVurV >e to be struck off the rolls of the clergy. bT the eighteenth deacons are forbidden t^o^usu™ «ay fuuctious that belone to nHp«t» " '" "f" P th.t of giving the Euchafis R 'niXn L^ it is decreed that all the clerioal folbt f of Paul of bamosata, deaconesses included mu be re-ba|)tized before thev can ha >„ if ■ Deaooae.es ''^^ee^r^Zr^ ^:i^-'':^^ imposition of hands, can only be treated n personages. That this is thrt^-ue mea^i^g'Tf he phrase 8p„s i.r^Surai, viz. 'a decree as now been made,' is clear from the apniica! 100 of the words Spo,, in canon sevente n tr:^' m canon six. It has been a pure mistake, therefore, which bishop Hefole blindW folWs, to unde.;sta„d it of some canon pte^ viously passed, whether at Aries or elsewhere kthe 'Prisca Versio' this enactment about eacooesses is reckoned a separate canon, mukin. wen ty-one m all. By the twentieth al a°f directed to pray standing on Sundays and til who e time between Eastir and Peute'cost! ''' The three first canons, having nothing to do mth the causes which led to the council may 1.1 Ik . "' '*^"««' 'hat such as have made themselves eunuchs may not be orda."ed or, 'f ordained, must resign their post The Kcond that none should be raised to the office of pnest or bishop, who had not been long baptized ' "'•^"f"" 'n^fuction; and even after ordi Mtion, should any crime be proved against a person, he must forfeit his ploce amfn^th! olergy. By the third, no bishop, Trie^t 1. wis'hi,:'" ^i^'-^of ««>>' -'-t, ma/'haveliting with him-o-„„(/a.a«ro,— as an inmate of hi! house any woman less nearly related to him than a mother, sister, or aunt • or in »„ c«e, su,:h persons as ar^ quite beyond suspicion'^ lilldbTh "■"'='' '''' oLc,l"eTibacy So^o^en of the venera'bi bllp'kfhSs ^a a fiction n fact, the marked omission in tZ -l,y^hisprotestag..;st':nf-rS:?l^^^ i t't fwTh "he"; """'' '^le '"™"'r H i{ ^-^S w/StttLs^dt" ::!i::i" «"id«nSel,!eth^:u:;roftH' ''"' '"^^ lion of our r.ni.? .1 '"s"'*' of the resurrec- weelt tho^^hn always on the first day of thp teen, though never on the Uth day of the month NICAEA, COUNCILS OP I393 ^;: r.tri;',r-»rir ?^ He himself originated another eloss unon if wmmm ■ollecHnn "'"' '"'""='■' '" 'hePseudo-Isido?Ln collection was penned in their interest Th. couutil a,dregsed no letter t,7hi^ l^ "at the »y letter fr„„ U° ?""»„'»,■ -!"'"" I »h. „„;.f js tSei^r. -j-r s '" «'f '""" ""■• s:.°'n "IS "•'""■'• .p.oti„i, ,„ ii,.!;s.°'iit "■"'""£ • "• tran I-ti - "T"' "'"' *'"'«■ even a contemporary headed: but even so Jh. .f ' "'"'='' ^" '" uui even so, the statements made re- 'lie 1394 NICAEA, COUNCILS OP epoctiiiK them aw vngiio i\nil conflictinu;: nml It might h« xhowQ on nimiliir uviilcmx', thiit a Ijitia fniiialation of thcsu canons wi»s Hupiilii'cl by tho Niooue Fiithora to I'opu Silvester himself. Agiiin, how comes it, if so miiny cut luui driwl versions of the Niceuo canons were thus early niHile, Ihiit not one is ever cited at Icmjth, either in these versions or iiny other, by meniliois of tho Al'ricun or of tho Roman Church, or by nny Western synod, in prc-Dionysiiin times: to siiy nothing of these versions being unknown to Dionjsius himself, by whom tho African code W1I9 (irst brought into notice? Tlie fnct is, Dionysius is iin inconvenient Huthorily for modern theories respecting the Siirdican canons, which the Topes endeavoured to pass as Nicene, till tho appearance of his collection, as will be shewn further ou. [Saiuuca, Coiincii, ok ; romp. DiCT. CliUlST. lllua. art. 'Dionysius Exiguus.'] [K. S. Kf J NICARA (8) the 2nd council of, the 7th nnd ias» genera! ; being the last to be received ns such finally by tlie Western churches in com- munion with Konie, and the Kiistern chuiches in communion with ("onstnntinople ; as well as the only general council which has nt times been condemned by both, exclusive of Koine. (I'almer, (>n the Church, iv. 10. 4.) Mi't in the 8th year of the empress Irene and her son tNmstantine, A.D. 7H7. It contrasts with the lir>t council in that its acts are evtant and fill a volume, to nay nothing of their hivliii; been trnnslateii by Annstnsius, the Hom:ili libr.irian, and dedicated by him in a prefice of sinj;ular interest to pope John VIII.; while those of the first were m.t even committed to writing. To understand its decrees, some previous phases of the contest about imaiies must be recalled. The emperor I.eo III., surnamed the Isaurian, had taken a violent ]mrt against imiiges and tireir defenders, which had been bitterly re- sented in his own capital, and still more by pope Gregory II., who challenged him in two fiery letters to attempt similar measures in Italy. Tho emperor replied by confiscating all the papal domains in Apulia, Calabria, and Sicily. His son and grnnd.son following in his steps retained them. Hut his grea'-gramlsnn was a minor, in dependence upon his mother, and she, yielding to the instances of the retiring patii- arch Paul, and of the new patriarch Tarasius, took steps for reversing all that had been decried against imngesin a council held under his grand- father (."on.strtutine, surnamed Copionymus, A.n. Ibi, anil whiih then passed for the 7th ciuucil. She wrote, therefore, to pope Adrian 1. in their joint nanu's A.n. 78+, inviting him to a council which she proposed assembling at Con- stantinople for th it purpose; but her letter remained unanswired for two years. At length, A.D. 78(), two presbyters arri\ed from Home to be present at it on behalf of the pope. Kven then, the coumil had no sooner met than it had to be closed on account of the disturbances to which It gave lise, Tho year fdlowing it was trans- ferred to Nicaca, where its proiee lings occupied r.o more than a iiv^nth, as has her said. According to the lists given in Mansi, 200 bi.shops or their repre.sentatives attended its first action or session, and 310 subscribed to what was dvtined at its 7tli and last. The NICAEA, COUNCILS OP first place was Mslgnod to the legates of Ihn pope, though presbyters. Tarasius, who luid just bsen appointed patriarch, while yet a layman, by the civil power, sat soconil, ami was the chief speaker throughout. Two presbyters, representing tho patriarchs of Antioch ami Alexandria, who wero kept away by tho Saracens, sat next. Tho see of Jerusalem, being vacant, wi\s not represented. The rest, with very few eiceptious — and none farther west than Italy — camo from tho east. At the request of tho bishops of Sicily, Tarasius opened proceedings in a short sju'eeh. The imperial letter, or Sacra, was then read, in which re- ference was made to his consecratiin, to the petition that had been made by him tor n council, and to tho steps wliich hail bien taken for assembling this. Lastly, several liislio|i« who had attended tho iconoclastic icmneil under Copronymu.s, or been conaecated by those that had, on confessing their errors, and iind'esRing the faith of the six previous couiu;ils, wew received. At tho Fccond action, two letters frum iinpe Adrian were read ; ono to the empreis and her son, the other to Tarasius. The first lieijinj with a filtering reference to the exaltatiun of the Uonvin see by the first emperor Cnnstaiitiro and his mother, together with his recovery from leprosy through pope Silvester, whoso mts are then quoted in favour of images, supplemented by other authorities. Al'tr.,\.irds, if Anasfa«iH«, or rather the anonymims somebody who pro- fesses to record his words, is to bo trusted, the pope commented on the consecration of Tarasius, and on his being styled oecumenical palriarcli in passages which tho Greeks su|i|iressed, and cim- eluded by protesting against the detenliiin of hi« rights and patrimony, contrasting with it all the provinces and cities and provinces which ho had just received in perpetuity from ('harliMnngnp, besides what ho had regained through him f'reiTi the Lombards. Hut all this is suspieinus, being only preserved in a Latin version, and in nny case should be compared with n letter written to Cliarlemagno by the same pope nine yours before (Cod. Carol. I'p. Ix.), for the marked abstention from any reference to the contents of the papal archives in one, and tho piilmnry reference to the donation of ("onstantiiie pre- served there in the other. Even if geniiiLic, the Greeks might well have suppressed this pnssngo, no general council having ever been sskwl before to occupy itself with such subjects. The letter to Tarasius Is said to have been similarly ni\ifilated ; but in this case tho Latin version contains nothing of any sort which is not found in the Greek. The pope merely speaks in it of tho synodical epistle received from Turniiui announcing his election and containing his yia- fes.sion. As this last was in entire harmony with the faith of the six previous connciU, and had taken the right view of images, he would not insist on the twofold blots of his eleelion— at least, if the patriarch will engage to do three things: (1) to get the pseudo-synod ngsinit images condemned ; (2) to seek union with th« Koman see to that cstent ns to make jirofesilon of his devotion to it as head of all the ehurches of God ; (:l) to get images restored by an impoiial edict to their accustomeil places in all thi churches of the capital and throughout th» F.n»t, conformably with Kiiniiin church. Both (Dtliiisiastically by the c iasuliseribing to thom,d< oforthoiloxy for what tin In the third action, C CsoMirea, recanted his foi reoelvod. Then n copy : iient by Tarasius to his bn been read out, it was prm ivhst had been sent to tl ti)it they had just heard ingly. Two points iu it I. It asserted procession o the Father, through or aoi'theinalised pojio Himoi ihellto loaders by name well w tlicir followers. T iVom the patriarchs of Ar anil with it the synodical 1 fclvcs received from tho It (alcm, on his election, folio these the Holy (Jhoat is sal i.nni t lie Ka t h er : the tench fouiieils is epitomised and i llouoiiiis is distinctly said mntised by the sixth. Uotli in accordance with the pi ■nd subscribed to by all. With the fourth action work of the council, I'assi .NVw Testament were reai vWWo representations of t seen. I'assages from tho imniieii or pictures with .Scvcrel of these passages, fmm works of no credit"; so spuriiMia works, as Cave firiibly. Still, the eigl ijoon, which they considerei rovers their decision in prini hi been acted ;ipon in the when n picture cf our Lord i ii|H)stlo of I'aigland, ns he . Alt, in general, might hav fhiirch had they decided o' where they state their inferen mil say that thoy " hommr s of hi.ly persons and holy thin prpetiial remembrance of they imsert nothing irration they mill, "ns likewise nial tneir holiness," they may rnci uciting people to euduavuui they wero." The 111111 action was occup tha proceedings of the cour imilerCeprunymus, a.D. 7,')4. f nmnf its authorities was exi juihoritics cited in conden Jexl, volumes from which pm im.iges had been torn out were Ihereactiim against images v the .Saracens. At the 6th acti iif the same council assumei 'h«p«. It was subdivided i f«it< 80 .irinnged that in each '"'""P of Neo-CaesHre.i, ons prektes, reads out fiortions ol l»eiiilo.synod, and one of the ihmh of Ccnstanlinople their Jh« eouucil met f„r its si CllillSf. ANT.-VOL. U. NICAEA, COUNCILS OP folt, cnnf.irm.ibly with thn tnulitlon of tho ILinKin ohiM.I,. U„fh letttTH wore nc«.i,t..,l entlMis.HstuMlly |,y tho ™un...l, ami f.ho l,i,h.,|,„ II Mil.«rnhM,^r t„ thetn,au.a,iie.| th«in « stan.lnivi olnrthdildsy l„r what thoy contiiincid. In tlio thinl Hclion, (ingnrv, bishop of Nco- (M.«ro.i, locnntcl hi. former o,,;„i„„.,, „n,l w.i« roceivwl l)i,,n ., copy of the »y,i,„li,.„l i,,,t..r wntby liiinMusto his brother patriiin:ii,s Imvinir boon r..,,, out, it wiiH pronoi.nml i.lonticnl witi. vh«t lm.l b..m, «ont to the popo, whoso «„Hwer loitthoyhiid jii»t hcar.1 anIi action was occupied with details in (he proceedings of the council against images uii4.rC.,pionymus, a.d. 7,H. First, the wort hless- nmof Its authorities was exposed, and counter- "iilhoiities cited in condemnation of them L"l''l! iT" ''"■""' ''^^"^ !'«'*"'«'"' '" fn^-'""' "f m..ges had been torn out were displayed. I,a.stly. e miction against images was traced bade to e-Saraeens. At the 6th action, the refutation > the same council assumed a more formal ««[». It was suMividod into six tomes or ijtasoari'anged that in each of them Gregory r* eK, reads out portions of the acts of tho ™lo-»yno-l. and one of tho deacons of he 'h;^"l. of Constantinople their refutation. 2L7T»t '"'* '"'"■ '*' ''""'^^ *'^"'^'> on Wiiilif. ANT.— VOL. II. NICAEA, COUNCILS OP 1305 i ^cilv''^; "l *■" '^^"'"l"'-'-' '-i'l'"!' "f Taormina in ■ or |^I'„ ' ""' "\'''^^"""i""- This, after a sl-ort irWace, comi,ie„c«| with the cr.!..d, in the Co,. tnlor.ing •„ exclusive use, which wo find an- ™ded o it at the fourth, tilth, and sixt'oL. in /ide^^tw"';."'"''''"'.^'"' '"■""""''■'' ■""•'« -aim side tbat llie insertion of tho "/V/,o.;««" was decreed at this council ; tho very t 211 w|.s blamed by the council of Fia fk'^f, the heretics by name, whom the- six previous ntS:;:i7""''"''^'"'''"« '"■•■" '^-''"^ iiixt. It declared lor piescrv ni' all i.,...l.. ,„ .■ i t^litions intact, one I,.- ,w,i:;^l^"^^^^ "lent ot symboln.al reprcentotions. And there -•I.-"" -t; ecrced, lastly, tbat images of r r ;r other material, might, like the coss ba v.ssels .ind vesfnu-uts used at ilivine service in pm-ate houses or by the roa.lside, a r h'a " indies or mcense bornt, accor.ling to cu ton< belorc them, and be kissed and salifted , i , "i reu.n.„ce, saving only the worship (| , •na clergy, and excommunicating all m„„k, and hiymen who maintained the contn.ry. Imau, ,1 hers ' '•" J"'""""-' t" the empress and anir . ;"■'';■•'« ■'■'''/ '''^--■"''l-l'-ishops ^: Xf:,;,:d'C;;;;-i-;^'- - ^ ::^rh^:-:;rtre;;£rd W ' h'rrT"' ""'';«-*y-two can.,ns pis d! >l these the hrst insists on the observance of he canons by all, but seems t,. point rat r r to .>«...« than discipline. If it is lield t,r .. ■II he canons oi the six previous cuncils it ""..^t, ot course, bo understood' to coiili t|' ':''ll'm or guini-sext canons. The se ,," ! ;l<»us that no i,islio,, shall bo consecra wh„ wu not a thorough' knowledge th'tS" thecanous.„nd lolyScriptur^ingenen,. The thud declares all appointments of bishop, by tho civil power void, as being contrary to to <:anons. Thus Tarasius elle.tuallv b rred U own cj^,Vombec.uning a precedent t" ,1 h nd (ilth are strong against simony. Th.. six h news the rule that a provincial synod ball be la an\ T'1 """' " ^'""'- '^'^^ »"•'"»'' -•da ill, h any b shop consecrating a church in futu e without relics of the saints shall be deposed. Ue c.ghtli decrees against receiving any ,/ews who are not sincere converts. The ninth^o. s Zl .1 there"? "^ ."•" '"'"■'"'•'■'' "' ^''nstantfnoplo iiiKl there .stowed away with all other heivt™! sm.h b t"^- ''"'";''• '"■''-'■^*' •"• ''•■"•"" CO calini stich books ,s to be deposcl, „nd any monk „? h|yman anathematised. Tho'remainin^ i tten being of less consequence, ,n«y be passed o ver ' Anastasius is allowed to have translated the«. cnnons whether ho translated the {"",'cc (U'^.Tf the eighth «es.sion or not, which some deny Thi La .„ version which used to bo thought anierir to his, omits them certainly. »«, if the fit !I r-ven at tho end of hi, p^efa e ar hi it . plam that he looked upon tho eighth session i 89 i 1 -■■ i '' <^ !l 1,1} 1 , M {Kni 1 ||ni nS.. . /.MM, '■ ' . V ' lWi!-:s ?MI 1396 NICANDER one with the seventh, an 11024). ■*' ^'"'l''""-"» JZ-i?/.)."'"'^'"' ""'"■"'""'"•'""'I >^«>-ch I (//few.. (4) Martyr, commemorated in Eirypt, An 27 (iJurun. Mart.). "^^ ' r, . V, 1 LO. ll.J i ^ol'Vl-^*^ «'"^i°s """'y' <"">™emoratcd Ap. 28 (H\eron. Mart.). (2) Martyr, commemorated May 23 (-//fcron ^""■'v- [C. II.] ' NICO (1) BLshop, " Holy Martyr," with 199 comimnions, A.D. 25u, near tamomenium ; com- Bomoiated Mar. 23 (Hasil. Menol. ; Cat. Uuzant. ■ kaiel, C«/. Litury. iv. 255; Hull. Acta S8. Mart, 111. 442), (8) Martyr, with Neo and Helindonis- com- memorated Sept. 28 (Uasij. Mmol.). [C. H.] NICODEMUa, Jewish doctor (St. John iii ) • mveiitio at Jerusalem Aug. 3 (Usuard. J/nr<.); Huron. Mart. ; yet. Jiom. Mart.). [c. H.] NIC0DEMU8. Gu,!nebault names a dip- hch of the 8th or 9th century, published by Patiaiidi (Antujuitites Cliristuinac, p. 349 and plite), in which Mcodemus is holdinff a small rase, fifth figure on the second leaf of the dip- tych. He is to found bo in an Kntombmont Kl«ud.m>« .1 tl,, E„ton.bme..t. (MSB. Bib. N.t., Parf^, m rieury (I, hvanitle, vo . ii nl v,.i «„ i\ lie writer cannot find any representation within «"rp..ri„d of his visit to our lord bjnighT. Keb oi/t ,"; <="""nemorated in Kgvpt {.Umn. Mirt.). [Nicepiiokus.J NICOLAS, bishop of Myra. [Nicolaus.] NICOLAUS (1) Anchoret, with Tran-.in June ^^ (1{„1|. ^,,^y ,<,.^ ,,||j j^, g^^ (2) Martyr, with llieionymus at Bresci.i • commemorated July 6 (BoH.^^c<« 55. jdii: (8) Bishop of Myra in the time of Cnnstnntine • oommenionuod Dec. 6 (Basil. JW, "u","^^,' fTso' *"r";^*^'-''. •«'»'■«. /A^^ t. iv. T) : worker'" fr'w''^"' '?'"V ^''^'°'-*''' " ^^''■">"'- woi kci (( „/. Jl,,znnt. ; Daniel, OW. /:«„r<». iv ^7t.) , same name and title, Dec. 7 (Cat. Anmn ) ■ Nicolas, Ap. lo {Cat. miop.). ^ [c! H.] ' ftept. 1,, (Usuard. Mart. ; Bed. jWc ) • »;•/ /^m. .»/«,•<. ; Boll. Act. Sk Sept. v. 5) del ca.: t.on of his church at Rome, June 1 Um "1 ffart. ; Bed. Mart. ; Vet. Horn. Mart.) ; .led «- ion on Jiiue 1 observed in Gregory's Sacran en- t«ry, his name being in the collect (GerMar L,b iacr. 104). One of this name for S^f 1*5 rn&:lrr"'"''""=^'"^^''-'7/'-«^^ .J/2)*''"'*^''"' '=<"""'«'"»'-ateJ Mar. 6 (/A;,von. thf [o?';^^^^ COUNCIL OF, A.D. 372, at the bonler-town, so-called, .,f Armenia M nor N^ir. I f''"L''T"."- '^^'^ ^i^'h-'P. Theodotus of N.copoh,, had invited St. Basil to be present IZ^V ''*.•"'""''' ""'■"& t" hi« having ad Th.J7 u""""' "^ ''^™'' "n^'tisfactory to Theodotus, he was not admitted, to his gre.u annoyance. {Ep. 99 j comp. Mausi, note!T,! ^^■^ [E. S. Ff.] Hnd^Sf"'"'^^^^"' --'y.- with Styraciu, Jtf^^o/.) ' =<"n'"emorated Nov. 2 (Basil. ratSTNP^T^l^^> ""'y^' -"-e™- rated at Nicomedia, Mar. 23 (JJ,\ron. Mart) v2) M.rtyr, with Claudius, Castoiius, and others; commemorated at l{ome July 7 ^nd Nov 8 (Isuard. Mart. ; V,t Jiom. Mali.:Cd Hart.) ; Aoy. 8 (Surius, de Proh. Sa-wt.iitt •V. ^ov. p. 212, ed. Colon. 1618). [C. H.] NIDD, COUNCIL OF a d 70-; • »,„i 1 the banks of t^e Nidd. inTorttu'n . -a.-b Ji:? of pope John VI, i„ the reign of Osred at w hi,^ Brihtwald, archbishopofCanterbnrrw/H.ll "f ^b4-267, and Mudsi, xii. 167-174). [IC. S. Ff] NIGA8IU8, presbyter, martyr, in the VoTin probably cir. a.d. 286, with (JuiriLu" and ^1 4X2 ■4 {.* ■I, -ftm i m MM 1308 NIGKANDUS I ti\; cominoiiinnitoil Oct. U (Unuaril. Mart.; bull, .l.f'i ^''S'. Oit. V. 510). [0. II.] NKUIANDITS. [Nicandkr, June r..] NHiAMMON, Kityptliin rooliiso in lillU con- liiiv ; I'umniemointwl Jiiu. (Hull. Actii SH. Vu.'. i. ;i:o). L*.;. H.i Nir.l'H (1) Miirtyr, with IVleus nnd llclins; coniinoinorntcil Sfpf. lH (Uiisil. Monl.; Uhuiii-iI. Milt.; Vit. Itiiin. Miiit.); niiiniMl in llicron. .if lit. on ihiH il:iy with t'lipiUnis «n.l nthor«. (3) "Our t'lithor;" coninK'numiteit Nov. Vl (C.l. Jl!/umt.). [*'• •'•] NIMIUJS(iN CliuisTiAN Aut), Hilisoorplntc, coniiiinnly ijoliU'n, .tonu'tinios hmI, IjIuo, or t;iTon, or h.in.loil liko ii rainlunv, iiliicivl vorticilly Wliiii'l thu hoaJ.s of porsons ol' Hpi'fiiil ilignity o)' sanctity as i\ symbol of hononr. This diso is soinutini(!9 reiUuwil to i\ nii'ro ring, v'.iulo or ilonlili', showini; tho hackijroMnil tlu'oui!li. It IS, as II rule, porfuctly plain, ox) i- r.( opinion that tho nimbus was borrowed from the Egvptiaus, which is also the view of Pignorius (Ciampini, u.x. i. 112). Others hold that it was of ttruscan origin, and ethers again derive it NIMDU8 from India, where It was certainly nsod to eni'ircle thu deities of thi Hindu luylholn^jr (Diilron, Iconihii: Chict. pp. 4.1, I.'IO); but fniin whalover quarter It was derived, the niinbui was regarded in the early ages of Chrlstinnlly m a mere symbol M' honour anil dignity, and was not at nil asMiciatnl with divinity or special .sanctity. In tho Kjist especially it was eonsideri'd as an attribnto of mere power, whether good or evil, and was used much more prmligally than in tho West. Thus wo find it nssigaoil in Byzantine art to Satan (Didron, p. liili, f,^. 4(>), nnd io the beast in tho Ap(ie,aly|isc (i/i, p. !().'>, tig. 47). In the West it may be aeon encircling the bust of tho emperor Claudius (Montl'aucou, /l;i!• J. tav. x\\{. 6, tav. xx '■'*' ''injonty of instances He Buonarruoti gives a very curio «>•"• 1), on which St. Step} NiMnus W»i. M,.,I,.n I, „i,nl„,,| „„ „ „, „^n^. . '"'""""'"• 'l-^'Til,,, I by |,i,,r„„ ( ,5„j ": »u,.ex.., w,„Ml,.nt „f „ „i,,,„„, ,„„'„| „f ^' ''^ f."n, n (r,iK,n.M,t nC „ bas.,vli,.f My„n by m„[' <■>« the »w„ v« ,i,,n, „,. „,„ z.„| ,, \ ,7 , nimhus 1300 Mermrjr with CIroutar NImInu, (DIdnm.) F«mil,ar as tho nso of ,ho nin.lMis wa« IS » symbol of .l,B„i,y ^, power, ,.»i.uci«lly i„ the hn.t It wns unkuowu a» a distiu/tive mark 01 ; .viinty „,• «„„„i,y t„ t|,„ ^,,,,.,j W,r. C7..d; ,, K,o), -the in,«t ancient .nomnnents lu Fn.n,.e an,I Italy j.n.sant .liviu,. Md .acml i,or.Ho>,n«,..s wilbout tl.e mn.bu.s." The first f.ve ceutnrie., offer lew, iC„„v, K.M.uine BamHes l)„|rou in,|ee,i as.sert. (A. p. lol) lliat •• before the sixth ceutury the dristiau nnnlm, U not to be «„„« on authentic monu" t.ienl«. It ,.H of the ...vtron,e.st rarity on Uri.tinn sarcophagi, and in tlie frescoes of the ammh,, excepting tli.,se of later date, and such (unlortnnately a numerous class), as bavo h«u subje, ted to modern restoration. As there IS .10 class of christian monuments which have mne down t(, ns in such unaltered state, there I* none whose authority is ,« weii;hty as the >"V"pl'agi, Jron, these the nimbus is almost universally totally al.sent. There ,s not a single "a.n|.le of this symb.d on any of the sarcophagi e»?r,ve,l by U ,s,o and Aringlii, or iu those of the U...rau JIuso Not only the an.els and holy 1'TM.naKeH, but Ohrist Himself is devoid of it I !< equally absent from the sarcophagi of Aries, aint Maximin, and Marseilles. At Kavenna hmvevcr, there are two sar<'ophagi, hoth of the seventh century, which present n.r Lord nimhed ; that of the exarch Isaac at St. Vitalis, a.D. (i44 i^opresenting the adoration ,>( the Magi (Ai.pell' Momiumls of earl./ C/iri.lian Art, i.. 27, Jso 9) ™lonein the basilica of St. ApolliMri.; in las^e, on which we see a youthful, beardless Mreof Christ enthroned between the apostle^ ':ji>:/^"i^ ""' ""^^ •"'' -"-' The testini.mv of the glass vessels discovered 1 the catacomb belonging probably to the trl century is dually decisive ,ui to the late «tr»l ction of the nimbus. There are a few mmi.lus in Garrucci's itreat collection in wh'.'h I.;.- ... unnbed ( \etri Urnat,, tav. viii. 7, tav. V t„m|ority of instances He is destitute of it. B ocarruoti gM^s a very curious glass (Vsscr,al «'"• 1), on which St. Stephen is represented in I, niiiii,., of them wearing the nimbus- '■'' '>""! heaven. o,h„V LinU ': '" :;;i;:\ii;":;:7f'r-'''"'"'~'-'" Hr ts la^ A • ^^' ,"'''"'■" ""• '^'""■'"•t"r of the «. 3\-: :;;!v;;:v;v ;-T,.';v;':;:,'i';',;'- » also once nimbed (tav. ,,il •( ' '^^- ^^W"'"' Inrning t„ another department of Christi.n "'^..et;;;ti:.bs,!;;;:::.:-i^;::-V- '■'•tfis to a diofvch ofl, '■ .i JIartigny .-•i.>rd;i:;s':e:/;„f::';;:;^;2"'^.r''->'-'' "rnament is also given Vo the ' > "t"'" the evangelistic s • n , ""„""'>">"'•. «".! to 6'm 6w4 ,„ «; ;^""'"'^- <""«^'"' ^^-"""<-' <« oomuClf^'ifh:'';"''"'''^^™'''"'''--'- •';""^.'^Mbit,l^:,;;;;i:.^:;;r;r^;':^'''''" ;^u::V:h;:;r';"^-;:i::;':;.r:^--'"- the catacomb pictiireH h-,- 1 '-^'''t'l'™ of ;i;-tituteofthenimb;J(^riihti SOP ';",:" C-ntisr, HK.Mcl:s^^.r..rlivs OK V « V) T '' 11.^18). [hee Waiiv, Viiwi.N, IN Arc u liUi •MDears abundantly in the fre r^. ! • . ' tlie second half fc Tb„ ■ ., * """'g'"-''! to tr;*; :'£■;:= ?s: of the BM.ti«,„ ,•/,!■,''''■ 'n the fresco pi. xxi. I, I,). No ,.ei,imce c^q j^^ nlaced on n.^ ''" ° le'iauce can be pfaced on the appearance of the nimbus sur- 1400 NIMBUS roiindinsf the hend of our Lord in the famous early picture preserved in the Vatican l.ilirary, or in tliat in tiie P.ntunia ticneath Ht. S«lja.itian. Tliey are in bdtli canes modern additions. This unautlioriised tampering with early monuments is severely condemned by Ferret (torn. vi. p. ;)2). Turning to the mosaics we find the nimbus ei|ually rare in all the earlier examples. Where It does ajipear in works bet'ore the sixth cen- tury, it may usually be considered an un- authorised addition (" On a tant retouche lei niosakiues," Didron, p. 3:i, note 'J). As a token of sanctity it is at Hrst generally limited to our Lord, and, somewhat later, to His attendant angels, though it still continues to be given tu kings as a mark of secular jiower. Our Lord wears the cruciform nimbus on the arch of St. Sabina in Home, a.d. 424, and on that of St. I'aul, A.D. 441, whore the nimbus is surrouuiled with rays. In the important mosaic pictures which decorate the arch of the tribune of St. Mary Major's, A.D. 440, Christ and the attendant angels, and, as has been already remarked. King Herod, are the only figures that wear the nimbus. The Virgin Mary is always without it. In the Ravenna baptistery, A.D. 430, our Lorit aud perhaps the Ba|itist are alone furnished with the nimbus. The case is the same in the mausoleum of Galla Placidin, A.D. 4.50. The vaulted ceilings of the chapels of the Lateran liaptistery, A.D. 4ti'2, e.xhibit the Holy Lamb with the cruciform nimbus. In the earliest mo.saic pictures of the next cen- tury at Rome, those of the church of St. Cosmas anl St. Damian, the only heads distinguished with the uimbus are those of Christ and the angels ami the Holy Lamb. The church of St. Vitalis ct Ravenna, A.D. 547, shews the gradual extension of the employment of the nimbus. It is given not merely to our Lord (Whose nimbus is cruciform) and the angels, but also to St. Vitalis, and to the evangelists and prophets on the walls of the sacrarium. Melchizedek as a ]>riest wears the nimbus, but not Abel or Abraham. The uimb surrounding the heads of Justinian and Theodora has already been noticed (.iee for these the article Crown, vol. i. p. 306 b). In the Arian baptistery at Ravenna, where the mosaics are a close copy of those in the orthodox baptistery, the later date is indicated by the nimbus being assigned to the apostles, as well as to Christ. InSt. ApoUinaris in Urbe, A.D. 50'). every individual of the long procession of male and female saints on either side of the nave is thus distinguished. From this time onwards the use of the nimbus for holy person- ages became univer-sal, the only distinction being that the nimbus of Christ was usually cruciform, that of other individuals plain. The result of our examination of dated exam- ples is that, as Didron has laid down, the nimbus, however frequent previously as a token of dignity, does not appear as a Christian emblem before the sixth ceutury. That during and after the sixth century the nimbus w.is gradually adopted as a mark of sanctity, though not by any invariable law. That the .seventh and two suc- ceeding centuries witnessed the transition from the ct.»mplete absence to the ctiusiant presence of the nimbus, the same monument presenting personages sometimes with and sometimes without it. (,Didrou, konogr. Chrgt pp. 101-102.) We NIMBUS «ee also that (setting aside the secular use of the nimbus) the image of our Lord was the Hrst to be tlius distlngaished ; that those of the aiicils attending upon Him were the next in sucicssinn (" lumeu (|uud circa angelorum uipita pliigjtur nimbus vocatur," Isidor. Hispal. Oriij. lib. xix. c. 31); and that the.se were followed by tho evangelists and their symbolical animals, then by the apostles, aud that ultimately, towards tho end of the seventh or beginning of the eighth century, this honour was extended tu all saints. No superior dignity In this ruspeot was originally accorded to the Virgin Jbirv, nor does any definite rule seem to have lioen followed. She is not marked by the nimbus in the tilth-century mosaics at St. .Mary Miijdi', nor commonly in the representations of the adoration of the Magi. Oii the toinbof theexanh Isaac at Ravenna, A.D. 044, she is unnindK.I while the Holy Child has the nimi s, while in the mosaics of St. ApoUinaris in Urbe of the pre- ceding ceutury, A.D. 600, both are thus ilis. finguishcd. In the mosaics of the chajjel of .St. Venantius at the Literan, A.D. 042, the Virijiii as well as the sixteen apostles and saintly per- sonages who stand on either side of her wear the nimbus. In some examples of Byzautiac Art however, the growth of the cultus of the Virgin is indicated by the nimbus being assigned to her while the apostles are without it. As ex- amples of this distinction we may refer to ths mosaic representing the .Ascension on the tupola of St. Sophia at Salonica, of the 6th oenturv ; and an illumination of the same scene from the Zagba MS. of the Syrian Gospels in the ileilicpan Library at Florence, of which a cut is given, article Anqeus, 1. 85. In early examples No. 1. (From MirUgnj.) there was frequently no distinction between tho nimbus of the Saviour and that of the angels luui Ho. a. Olirirt wtUi Cmdfonn Klmboi ; Oemetair of Bt. Foolliuioi the others to whom it was assigned. In ench case it was a simple disk, or a ring surrounding A nimbus of a triangular the Trinity, was constantly ot art to the Divine Bein not found during the first tt mosaics of the cathedral of C of the Holy Dove is surl-( gularniinlms, it is almost ui alteration. (Ciainpini, Vet CiJron, p. ,S;i, note 2.) A nimhus of a square or from the 9th ceutury onwan » living jiersou. Ciamjiini (u some doubts on this p„int r»Se from I'aulus Diacor M. Gregory is decisive, "c liibulae similitudinem, quoc est, praefereutis, nnn coronar write, "'••'"" n'iqi>i« prae viVM pingitur, non in form; qu,v rati, corona ipsa depingit '■'■'')■ ""■*. instead of a thi l^^umes the Ibrm of a block , IWness. Ase.xamplcswem P"!«Mar,A.D.-0,Uo8(A Pl-^xvu. No. 6) and those o ^.n. 8;i<-824, on the mosnic *m,n,oaandSt.Praxede.,.rSe "» the celebrated palliottoo£ NIMBUS the heail, nllowin? »hi> i»i-n..- 1 « i moot w.. the inse,"! r,;; ,ft,. s a": 'r'A'""" the disk, with the aTl. itinn r !^ "' " "" NIMBUS 1401 No. a. (From Martian;. tb« fifth-century mosaics of the chanel of «5» Aquimus, at Milan (No. 3). \hC fiL I" derriopment inscribe,! the three arms .^ TJ" ao^ mth the three letters forming 6 Z ( o 4)" Ambrose, archbi-shop Aeill.rt fh. ,u ^-iar.''i^;:,^-^:^,^-j;m;busis jquare n.mbus surround ng the -h^.T' ^•'' ""^ - lil. and the emperors Charfe, the r °'. ''"''! Con.stantine, in the mosaic, ,,»• A .""'• """^ ••linium. Charles thTfJr^^! »he Uferan Tri- the s„me form M a mo^rLt^do" " "';""" "*" only to be found in xitii .' *""'" *<"""» at Rome(/'Sn Dl /x ■'■"^' °^ "'« *'''"'■•>•» Ho.1 P««o,Th««„, „tt.^^ «DM™n.) A Dimbus of a triangular form, in allu.,ion to «otfoundduringtbrfirft";:fn'e rurir'^irij: DiJron, p. 3;!, note 2 ) *^ > I ? I'ersou. Ciampini («. ..'ii. u b) e^esses -ui tie 'o™ :? ; ," f in ta.,let,somf;i,!,'es liickness A '"'■'' "'^ ''"y substantia) i.«vii. No ■«?■»„ r^" (Agincourt, y>,„;„re, D^rninica-md's, P "'«,'"''f'"' "'^ ^t. Maria in 'nmica ami St. Pra.TO)es. [See Mosaics «t iai On the celebrated pa/fe«/of the^hu?Jh of lij "■"■»• tlhrenmry. (IVom Didron.) l^^;S;i^I-:--Modivmea^ oTs . Pra ;d^ Tnd S^'A^'^'^T' ""'' *hose lurrnshos other examples (i?cm.. i«^.\ p giT Ihe aureo/« (a«r.o/a, the golden reward of P!t','"'"'"=f> ""-X be defined as the n mb of htad ^-o^""! •7'"''^ ''™""' '^ th« °"f the head. To adapt it to the shape of the body the aureole ,s usually of an oval form, and^often pomud at each end, of the shape known as the b^ttir'it ''■' """;"" '" ^"hristian-art wi: out briet. It appeared after the nimbus and disappeared before it. A singular elmple is nfT l.ii l' ?f ' ""^^ It assumes the character of a sohd shield protecting the persons of Mo es ' ' I- mm 1402 NIMFIDUS Authorities : — Agincourt, S<>ronxde, FArl par Its Monuments; liehmii de Niiiibis Sfincluruin ; Ciiiin|)iiii, Vetorii Momiinenta, vol..i. p. 114 Hq, ; Uuonarruoti, Osservdtiuni supra vasi di virtro, |). 6i) si|. ; Dldron, Ict^ni/./ntpMe Ch'-etii'unr ; 0»rriK'<,l, Vetri ornati ; flrimouiirj de St. Lnuient, (hiide de I' Ait Chretien ; JnniDson, Siirrod and Leiinulary Art; Miirtigny, Dictiunnaire dos Anti- guitifa C/tr^iennen ; Miinter, Sinnbildci; II. jip. 20 ir. ; Nicoliii de A'Mjis Antij. [E. V.] NIMFIDUS (NvMPiiius), martyr with Siituniiuus Ht Alexandria ; cnnimemoruted Se|it, 6 (Uoll. Acta 6'i'. Sept. ii. 527). [0. H.] NIMMIA, martyr; commemorated at the oity of Aiigustaua Aug. 12 (ITsuard. Mart.). [U. H.] NIMPODORA. [Nymphodora.] NINA (1), martyr J commemorated at Milan May 6 (Hieron. Mart.). (2) Three martyrs ; commemorated at Con- Btantinople May 8 (Hieron. Mart.). (8) Two martyrs ; commemorated at Rome, in the cemetery of i'raetextatus, May 10 (Hieron. Mart.). (4) Martyr; commemorated at Thessalonica June 1 (Hieron. Mart.). (5) Two martyrs; commemorated at Rome June 2 (Hieron. Mart.). (6) Enlighteiier of Georgia, with Mama, vir- gins ; commemorated June 1 1 (Cal. Annen.). (7) Martyr ; commemorated in Africa Dec. 15 (Hieron. Mart.). [C. H.] NINKVITE-FAST. Gregory Bnr-Hebraeus (quoted by Augusti, H. B. iii. 482 f , from Asse- muni, Uiitioth. Orient, ii. 304) mentions, besides Wednesday and Friday, five famous fasts of the Syrians, of which the tifth is the Nineveh-fast; this fast, he says, the Eastern Syrians observe from the Monday in each of the three weeks before the great fast (Lent) to the Thursday morning ; the western Syrians to the Saturday morninjr. The Abyssinian church observes a three days' Nineveh-fast in July (Herzog, lieal- Ln?yct. i. 49). [C] NINIANUS, bishop, apostle of the Southern Picts at Candida Casa ; commemorated Sept. 16 (Boll. Acta SS. Sept. v. 318). [C. H.] NINNOCA, virgin in Lesser Britain, in the eighth century ; commemorated June 4 (Boll. Acta SS. Jun. i. 407). [0. H.] NISME8, COUNCIL OP (Nemausense Concilium). Held at Nismes in the lifetime of St. Martin, who declined attending it, but is said to have been informed by revelation of what pf ised there. Mansi makes a strange guess at its date (iii. 685, note). [E. S. Ff.] NIVARDUS, archbishop of Rheims, cir. A.D. 273 ; commemorated Sept. 1 (Boll. Acta SS. Sept. i. 267). [C- H.] NOAH, patriarch ; commemorated Jan. 1 and Ap. 1 (Cat. Et/tiop.). [CI H.] N0BILI8 (1), Ap. 25. [NuniLis.] (2) Martyr; comsuemorated Sept. 2i (Hieron. Mart.). [C. H.j NORUNT FIDEI.ES NOCTUUN (Soctiirnuin oJUciwn, nn-tum/jt vifliliae, wicturniiH). Each of the three divisiuni of the matin olHte Is called a nm turn Ainiintly in rcligiiius houses the night was diviilml intii three portions. In each of which psalms wure said, lauds following at dawn. .leromc (l.'/iist, 22 (id K'istochiiim) laments that even in his time the zeal of religious persons had s.< fn^ cooled that monks recited the three iic funis and lau'ls continuously, [Hoiiw dk I'iivvkr p. 798; INalmody; Vioil.] (Martenc, A' /,',(.' Anti'i. iv. c. 7.) [C] N6DDER, COITNCIL OF, a.d. 7ir,; „n the river NoJiler, in Wilts, nt which a (h;iit. Smut. Hist. Oct. p. 415, cd. Colon. 1618). [C. H.] NOLA. [Bell.] NOMOCANON. A Greek code of ecclesias- tical laws. See Canon Law, p. 2GB ; CoDKX Cano.num, p. 400. [C] NONES. [Hours of Pbaver, p. 797.] NONNA (1), martyr; commemorated at Rome Ap. 23 (Hieron. Mart.). (2) Martyr; commcmoi, ,ed in Africa May 23 (Hieron. Mart.). (3) Martyr; commemorated in Africa JuW 20 (Hieron. Mart.). [C. H.]' (4) Mother of St. Gregory Nazianzen, cir. A.D. 374 ; commemorated Aug. 5 (B-ll. Ada SS. Aug. ii. 78). [C. H.] NONNA. [Nun.] NONNUS (1), Martyr ; commemorated at Nicomedia Max-. 16 (Hieron. Mirt.). (2) Martyr ; commemorated at Ale.vanJria Mar. 21 (Hieron. Mart.). (3) Martyr ; Cnmmemorated in Pamiihylia May 28 (Uteron. Mart). (4) Martyr ; commemorated at Milan July M (Hieron. Mart.). (6) Martyr ; commemorated in porta urliis Romae July 25 (Hiiron. Mart.). [C. H.j NON-RESIDENCE. [Residence.] NOONDAY SERVICE. [Holm of Phayer.] NORUNT FIDELES, orlNITIATLfwa' 01 ntf^tjyutyoi, a formula of repeated recurrcuce NOSf>('OMIUM. NOTARY. I.Origi IsiJore Hispalensi.s(A clii purpose of abbrevi,itini readily be recorded, th proved and added to by eiten-lr..! the number ( Socrat. s (//. /;. vi. 4) ,„ ftt. lhiTso.stom were pi Ud writers (i{,^),^^<„) Chr,st. 11. 2i>) savs thiit short-hand (nota'e) are ca U-pist.'>\,am. iii.Migr the notaries of the chur isi'l, so that neither hi scclamatinns of the peoi (l-O'ist. 172, Class, iii) dearth of notaries who < lM)ruage,and(A);i'< 1,5.)) ^m appointed on eithe conferences with the Dona . '" "I's capacity they wi in courts of justice. ^ :rf.- ^'{ "< c- 3) repres Pifadmg that they were i, "it,„.-.aotas ignorare* 01 the court commanding notaries had taken down sh i<™etimes also they appea, «J«;pu.,,.he,..!:n,;:' «t;;t;:;:r"Th" bv the ea • . • ,„Jh w hfh"" T"'^'''"* P'-'"-' ofth,, faith w h .u„li t ";■''""'"' "'l'"^!.-!,,,. t.lliKib)e to their cSanr"'"'*' '" '«' "'- .^-".ittotrir:;':i:::!:rh:x"7;t"" •ho were not yet a-lmitted with n the Chr^""' !»'• « «»«"bon writes „f it (AW/ 7' """" »"• N". 4;t, ,,. 490): "Out .>,h ''''■'"'• p.trnm le.tiono .ui .it i»n,i ' r ■•'''"'' '" ..one«.er,u„„ntnru„/iS,:"S^ of MfM.v/*.Voi, nor«H< init,„eir" i , ' '^^'"^"' (Hcurrence ir» the wri ine, ' f ri '' "'^ "I"''''''''' i. found, though Je^. of,!. , n sJ^^''"a ""•• "'"' Hmil. m Matt, liiii . i^ V "• '' ' ' «■ "'• i NOSfK'OMIUSr. [HosPiTA,^.] '^'^■^•^ NOTARY 1403 Aug. iniMl. ^e.. ^^.^-g/.'lfjf^; -tu>T, IsSSe„yi?S|^-!;7'''a„.,,vHter, purimse of Hbbreviat „" so thir I'h^ ^"' *""-• proved and «.|ded o bv : ^, '•^',""" ^^"^ 'm- St. ChrvL om were nT " l'"' ""'•'"""^ "'' .5rHh,^,,i;;;^:|;^^^£-w;. ha;, learned (AM :il, C/w. iii. Migne I'atTlTh ^'^L"" the notaries of the chm^h V»L ^" '''>'' ""'* "i'l, - that nekhe hif olis,; \° ^^'' '^ «ctlamation.s of the ne„ 1 '"'''''' ■""■ th e".hof;'otS::-;ir,":jfrr;h"fT' c»fJeLwirhtheD«^^^^^ "-"f''- i» -^tlTStllr T °'«-"y -ployed pigling ha 'tlievVeTe"'' ""' '^""''*''"» "'^ »f the eonrt cowman li.^^ T^f .*''" P''''«i''«nt S<'n,et,mes also they ° npear ,o . ''?' *" ''"^'"• •J"Jicial oapacity^t7t' ke evide'' '"''" ""'" '" "!»■•'• Thns Augustine (,W?oH ';';/""''!' '^ calls one Marcellinn, » 7,.,V'' T ' '^'"**- '''■) *rgv nnd fanatics beinl. u"*"'" ' '"""'''"' «» oiHcial rono rt n,.e i^ T"^^^ '" '""' "f'" J«^ (.-lo* 9) mention i, 1 ^ 'r"''" "♦' Ch-l^^ '*">.e„ndn.Itarr """^^ "^ "°« Damascus, rroo«lings ,0 be obse'rved at'.^' '".,'"■''"'"'« ''"^ '">»-g«t other oifioSs tt t.";;.':':"': r""''""-^' "••""to i:i«e dourn ik ■ '•■-••' •'^-> rth'.-xdutv •^»' aloud f reZh-ed T'^r '["S^ -""^ >-««J "!» aooount ofThe 1, ^"'''"''"'P Theodore. ' ■^- '^- "> »")■» that the decisions vii. -'lO.iMmksoftla'Uv'wHt^r ;"''"" <''• ^• who took down the c,ntrn I . "*V*'''). «'"no,ata, „t th ■ ...o „ o 77 '■?'*«•-•'■ f*""' "^ »nd .Writes /). Tti [o! 1 """"''• *•"• '^«''. »» I'ein^ present „; 'tb'.^ ".""'"''""' "'«"» «<'»il»nd 'ho tinus at L " ''";"'''^ ^""'"■'"' A.D. ,)5I. ' "' "'" <-•"""■'' "f Sirmium, 'n this":' r! jThr™ ""*" '""P'" -"etan,,. Thos .Socr'at;..: ^(/^; ^.r ",'""''-' "• courts, who attempted to sei« th ^ "T »'"" J"'"", 'l«athofll„uorit., ,vrf ^* ';'"'"'■'' "<■'" tlie -a-r.A-^.iv. ch^rur^hrd;.:':, r.^"?;'-.'' ^- l>rovi,le,l that eveev ,.*-.*'""• ('"/"<«/. i. c. ;n '■"'■elH, ow^ nXv In"'.; ""'.'"''"" ^''""IJ ■"iMcene, by John t /■- ''? '"" "'' J"!"' Da- i» -iJ tha't'r'ne' f'T e'''",' r' 'r''?"'"'"' " •ypa*.'^.) were en,p|, ye to f I .","'"'.''r f*^'"- -'tion brought nj'i s, hi ^f 'h' ''''"<■■ n-^c- n"tary(«,„^^,rf^«' ;.^ ;;■ ''><>" 'rod us wa. an.l Ath;,na:l7o"'i ;^^ ".'^, .•^;,'- ^/•^- vii. 41), //■ A', ii. 17) R.rt ,,<• f ' ^'""andria (Soz. been to act as re 1. , , Th "'■' "'''•""•» "'have »«em to haye en ,,h-""' „'""'"-'"' "■"' 'hey became a lector .t e^ht "''""" "" -' ^icino "■""•that tin.edi change, r'\ "^ "««• «"<« ";"a'y till hi^ 16 h'> f'nijS^".""- of • t" Augustine (Augu. t' >5^; f^o"''""' «"'.'.">8 "Peak.ng of a youth whom l' 1 .', f ' 'T '"•>• reader and notary, say, that b '''"' .""'P'-'yeJ as in note-taking and i^" 1 """'""''''■'♦'Usable him evendurfng he hou roTtr"'- \" ""^ "> 'hatsodiligeu'ta„d:."^.^;:'l;f^«;'Ji"^ began to regard him i-adw . • *hat he than as men-ly „ "uth !n "' 1 '""'"'•" '"'''-'nJ '•'••■^ helon^in/to tC ee o,^( '"'""'^- ^''"^ ""'"• hel'l a more im norflf ''.'""« "Ppear to haye heen sent on import ntL"""' "" ' '" ''"'''' e.xte„sive powerHnt "L rri'^"^'^'''"''^ ^''h "f this will be foun Tn 'he ien'""' >^''^""«' (he Great; thu,s(L,-,"y ,i ofiM' "' ^n''"S"'y we find him sending Pan 'l' A^""' ^"^'■"'■i Apnlia to inquhe fnto an . ' * * """"•>•' '« against a bishop of Sh "nt, , '™".?''"'' •"""ffht «iet punishment in '.seL''' '"'?"■ '" '"- proved. The fir.t , , . accusation was (V'''-). i-kro/zr !„"/ f?;'- ^•"-.^^^ •■iec of home, by whom Leo enf ."""'^ "* 'he afCainstthe IvLdlliTists to th" '""■''T'''"» ''^-^"^ir;f'£^ F —--- " ni^arii' refSrii"" 7„ 'T'" ''"'''"'' -"^d were allotted A ";sf,l-„r\7 ''.f"""^ ''>""«' to the .sey.,7relTots th Z" T'":'" "W-inted 'iivided nmonL' tho H.L" ' ■ 'I'-incts \yere deacons w e^.p,,, ntedT"' ""''• """ '''-"^ ^"h- notaries, and 7 ? ;" ^/ri'^h'"/'^;"',.""' ^^^«» •iered that the renter- •"' ''"'"'■•* '• or- ' )' Iff-. V' M 1404 N0TIIKLMII8 b« cnllnpte.l fur iMifa cintmly by the notnrlen. nml that iill .li'i"l» iiiiJ ri'ciii'ilH »hoiiM be In thi' ••in- to ly ol' till? iihiaf" I'rimii c>riu»'' of thii niiluiii'n. Thi-v ulsii iliHcliui'({i!il cortiijn fiiiutiiiin in cim- nexioii witli the surviiM lit' thi! church. Oii'H'iry th« (iii'.it (A.ViiT .S'uiT.i/;U"<. § 70) •prnka of tli« li){htini{ 111' t*i> oanilU'n Iml't by twi> notnrii'«. Wiisiiiinin I'l'i'-ihylei' ( li<'< l^'Mmirii Arfl'" p. 10 14) sayn llmt it Wils till! iluty of tlm ni.t.iry to luecuile tlio blsh»|i, cinyiui; his |iiiiitnriil .ttiiiF. IV. Tliiiy ill) not ttijpeiii' to hiivi' been rpi-komul »m"»(! tlu' clcMj;y. Socnil , (//. A', vil. 41) niuTiites thiit Atticu* mmli' )'n>rlii» hh notiiry, an>l, al'ti!!- hi- hu'l niaile ^;ii'at |)roKrii«.t, pro- ninti'l lijiii to th« ilimonata. (iiftfnry tlm OiiMt (l./'iit. ill. ;t4) »i«'iikii of 11 Buliiicncoii who colli I n.it keep lii» vow of fontlni-ni-y nnJ thL'iefoie rutireil Ir.im hU nionimtory, (javt' up hJM oirie m subiluai.il, anil p«rtoriiioil the ilnticii of 11 notary for the rest of his life. Unt it wii» rei koHii.l one of the steps to I lie clerical ollice. Oelii'ius {Iwcret. c. 2) nays that i\ monk, who wisheil to enter holy oiilcrs, slionM serve for thn'i! months as a lector, or notary, or ilufensor, after that he iiiiKlit bu mmle an acolyte. Hut they seem occasionally to have retainuil their title, ami probably their olRco, after onlinution. In the acts of the council of Antioch, rewl out nt the council of Chalcolon (Act 14) mention it maile of one Tarianus, ileacon anil notary. The chapter of So/onien (//. A', iv. :f) which relates the niartyrilom of Martyriiis, the sub.leacon. anil Marcian. the lector, is heiulej 'Tho Martynloin of the Notaries,' and Nicephorus (//. A', ix. 30) distinctly says that they were notaries of Paul, the bishop of Constantinople. It is alleged, on the uutliority of a letter of Juliiw, that ^Iar- tyrius was a deaion (Vales, \ot. in Soz., N. K. iv. 3 ; Thoiiiassin. Kcalesiiu Discipliwi). [P. U.] NOTHKI.MUS, archbishop of Canterbury; commcmorateJ Oct. 17 (boll. Acta SS. Oct. viii. 117). [C. il.] NOTITIA. The word no, has some iiitirr»t- ing remark-! on the kubject of the ciiii ami ecclesiastii ,il lioceses, from an iinpiil.lished lecture of !.(>iin Kenler. Keslilea the S'llitut iHfinit'tHin th«re Is the important MntUU frn- vini:iiirum t i ritiihim (htlliiw, coiiipileil ulinut the same time as the .\iititia IHiinititmn "iuriiig the reign of Honorins(MBrquardt, i. I'.'H, imti':)), or al all events some time between :iH>i nml 4,m) A.I). (lirambach in A7icini»(M«s Museum, will, p. 262 sqq. ; Kiese, (Ifwinp'.i J.alini .I'limifi^ \i. xixili.). This notitia la also of a purely livjl chnracter. It is edited in Seeck's edition of ih» .\o(iiiinilaluin, and in Hiese's (I'co,/. /,„<_ Min. (lleillironn, 1H7H). The Snlili., I rhisCuit. ■4'mtmiiiolitiiniie, also edited by .Seeck and liieje, gives the jiositions of the fourteen ecclesiaB la Constantinople, but is otherwise piirilv civil. The earliest undoubted ecclesiastinij iiiilitia that we |ioBscs8 is that of I.eo Sapiens, a.m. 891. lint there can bo little doubt that such iiotillu exislml at a much earlier date, and the //i nWii Si/tu'iili-mns, or Hierodes' Travelliiii,' i 'onipaniim, has distinct truces of an ecclesiastical clianutor in it. This work was shewn by Wesseling to have been written before A.n. .J 1,^. The geni- tives of places which occur six times in the lists, and the genitive 8^^oi; which occurs nine tunes, look us if they should be preceded liy the word ^Trdr/foiroi, as in an ordinary notitia. Tliis is further continued by the occiinenie of the definite article in one instance, i Ti/i/3|/i((8lio Le Blaiit's Itiscri/.tivn^ Ofule, 2 vols. (Paris, 1850). 3. Eitijlarul. See Stubbs' Aitjlicaiiuin (Oxford, 18."i8) >l-o be made t» Haddan an aiul Ecclesiuatical Uxuincnti Bi-^tain and Ireland (Oxfo VI lumes of this work have s «ill not be completed on the i to Mr. Haddan's death. s:i|..,r,rily. The second editic Ulet (Venice, 1717-1722) i, ■njnt on the fir.st. Cappelletl (Vemce, 1844-1871), iorrecti NOriTIA llvc.of th« coDt.nU .in.l l,il,l|„gr«.,hy of each of llii> morf iiii|>(irtiirit cil'thcrii. It i» ..l.vi.MiH thut ih« iintltln. ore not th* wlv »miiv.,H IV„i.i whi,.). ,, llHt of l.lKhopri.,, COM M 1,0 f„.,i|Mle,|. Th,. .ubMii,,tion» tu tl,, council- «r» Ht l..,ut „f «,,„„| i ,rt,n,... Thr.y cm l,« „l,t.,ll|«,I fl-,.1,1 «i,y „(• fhl. c.nli- n«ir c.,lili,„v, of tliB <„MU..'iU, ii,„h ai th.it of laMuiu ..r hUuni. Tin. „„.|,r„ i.,„„,,r..|u,n,iv« Ukm th««ul.j..,:t i. ()„„„■, SerU', A>.*o,,„rum l..t,i,lmn, lS7:i), a H„rk of \,M„mg. ifut to l«uwl wilh (....i.th.u n„ nrcnunt of ,i u.„.l..n.v to niitcdHt.. th« (irit esti.hli ,l,,„«„t« of bish„|„|f; .».! uow Hu.l thnn t- inter|.o»e a c.,ni«ctin«l tT f !'."'!'■;"''' .'" """'" "' X'"" « '^"■nplMt., ni.litm of the Chiutinn world in m^ne't J're- m.l, being ) lit in the 7th, while it really be- loniC« <» the 12th .entiiry. A new critical e. 11.11 of this i.st ia shortly to bo expected fi-Min ihe ,ii»tingui.hed Spi.nish scholar Aiireliano JiTuandez Guerni. Meanwhile'tho materials fnrajudjtnioiit are to be found in Klorez's adniir- aWe lourth volume which " contiena el oriL'en yprogreso da los obi.pados y divisiones antiguiis de sus .Sillas." Klorex was the (irst to tlirow doubt niwu the snppo.-ed date of VVaiiiba's li»t, nnd his (.pinion is now universally accepted ?-,"'.?• ^J'-''''""l/^"''''<--''to >/.a-ii«;.s (Kaii'bon," \m) IS the nio,lern work on Spanish ecclesi- jstical history, written, however, it must be re- nifniberi'd, from the iiltinmontaue point of view brtcz y Lopez's l),a-iumrio gco;/r,iJico-/,i.storwo * I'l Asfjafla antii/iut contains many facts, but .li.iulJ be read critically. Tejada y Kamiro's (Malr,,^ 18,-,0), aud Hiibner's /n.cri,,tuJs U,s. ;«m<«aiWw,w<,-(lle.lin, 1«71), should be re- Irriea to. J-, ^''"T-^7^^ S'-e>it authority is Sammar- hans (,<.//m C/im<«.«,,, a huge work in manv fulM(IWs t(ir>), a revised and enbirged edi'- ti"n of which is now being published by Piolin liie fii-ht volume npjieared at Pails in 1870, and vols. 1-,,, and 11-13 have so far appeared, i.liu s On-zmfs c/.,-t.V,cn„e;, de la Gcu/m,,chen Ileich, (I.eipsio, ISO.-i), is f.U oJ matter See especially his section on Kgy , U 4o| loll, and the section on Syria, p,,,,,/" ' ' no h. •^Ar'- '^'i,''^''""-'"'--. ii- «52, inakes out « in 4 "'sf''"-'" /'"'"."'O ™uncil of Carthage V' t P' ,' «"°'' " '"'« notitia of Africa^ which may be of service, if critical y„e7 There is a study entitled L'Afri,uo chrU^t by yanoski, in a volume of i-rm'-.,- W 18U) containing other studies by French writeri on the history and antiquities of Afri . '"„ Kemer's fnscripli.ns U. .n.Un. s de f At,,erc (vtZ m.,) contains a certain amount of Ch is [ia ms ipions, and would repay exainin t n Uupins Oe^,,raplM Sacra Ajri>;ae, s,u .\otUiL printed in the eleventh volume of Milne's />",." H,ae Cursus Computus (I'aris, XH^), u t>^ Kuhn 11 431 foil., collects a great deal o v'. iiable material for Africa. [VV. T A 1 NOVATUS, brother of Timotheus pr-.bv- tei ; commemorate.1 at Rome, June 20 (L' ,, ,rd >/«.^; \et. It.,n.Mart.; m\. A,ta k .June "• *^- [«. H.] NOVENDIALE. [MouRNma ; Odseqi-ies.] NOVICE. 1. Introtucti'.n; 2. Peceptionof Xovtce, ; X rura- tionanJ Du^cipline of the N,.,ici,te; 4. I'ito 0/ Admission; h. Renunciation of I'ro,.,Tt„; 8. Cases of Iietr„gression, ^r. ; h. Sunonanj. 1. As soon 89 the monastic life be^'an to assume its coonobitio form, all persons dlsirous of admission into th, community had to undergo :,r'::!!r/, ''.™'"'.'?--.. i^-^'s tms time theV . - „ •, 'I", iL'ss common V " inci- pientes," ' ipxap'oi," "..orayu,-' (Altese ae Asc.t,con, IV 1), or " novelli " (H.y. M,,,. 0. 90 ; cf A hanas. h.^ort.ad Srons. Christi, where Adam IS called " rudis et uuvellus "), all terms eipre* :f( ■A '.tJJ ■ J f I ■ ' '"i 1406 NOVICK ing Inexperience in a vocntion. They were called also " piilsantc's" (Miibillon, J'raef. sacc. iii.i. 21), as knocking at the door to be let in ; and sometimes iutheKast,Jo(To<()i(poi,asemi-bavburouswordofthe later empire, curiously descriptive of the inter- mediate state which they occupied, wearing the monk's tunic,by way of trial, under their ordinary outer robe, which they retained till formally admitted. They were also called "conversi " or converts. The " conversi " were distinct from those who were received into a monastery under age, " pueri oblati " or " nutriti." This use of " conversi " and " oblati " must not bo confounded with the use of these words to designate lay- bi 'hers (Mabillon, r,-aof. iii. i. 21 ; iv. iv. 59). 2. In instituting a noviciate for all who wished to become monks, the founders of monasticism followed, as usual, the precedent set by some ancient schools of philosophy. The Pythagoreans required a noviciate of five years (Maury, Jlistuire des Jieti;liuiis do la Orece anti'iuc) ; the Druids, in some cases, one of twenty years (Thien-y, ffistohv dcs Ganlois). It was necessary as a safeguard for stability of purpose. On the one hand, none were to be rejected except for gome insuperable impediment; on the other hand, none were to be lightly accepted, lest the community should be disgraced by the inconsis- tencies of its members. On the one side there was the gracious invitatioii of Him who says, " Come unto me all that labour and are heavy laden," and on the other there was the Psalmist's anxious misgiving, " Who shall ascend into the hill of the Lord"?" (Basil, /Vfl. c. 6). Thus Benedict of Monte Casino wisely orders that ingress into the monastery must not be too easy (Bened. /I'lv/. c. .')8), and thre>- centuries later the great Frankish legislator repeats the injunc- tion, adding that no one is to be forced to become a monk against his will (Car. Mag. Capitulnr. Mvii'tsi. A.D. 7H9, c. 11). It was dilHcult to gain admittance into the monastery, because it was still more diihcult, once there, to leave it. " Vestigia nulla retrorsum." The Hould-be monk had to wait as a suppliant at the door of the monastery— by the rule of Pachomius of Tabenn.ie and of other Egyptian ascetics of his age — seven days (/iVi/. c. 49 ; Pallad. [fist. Laus. c. 28 ; /.'<;.<;. Senti). Maca,: etc. c. 7) : according to Cassian, ten days (fn^t!t. iv. 3,30 ; Collat. xx. 1); by the rule of Kructuosus (bishop of Bracara [Braga], in Portugal, in the 6th century), ton days (A'c;/. c. 21), afterwards modilied to three days and nights (2''* /to/- c ■!•)• He was to lie there prostrate, by the rules of I'achomius and Kructuosus, and, by the latter rule, fasting .nd praying, and the p;'rter was to test his sincerity and patience by insults and revil- ings (Fruct. ib. cc. 4, 21). If ignorant of it, he was to be taught the Lord's Prayer (Pachom. ih.). He was also to be questioned about his moti'-o for seeking admission, and in particular, lest i.- should prove to be a fugitive from justice, whether he had committed any crime which bad made him liable to punishment (Pachom. »"> ; Ferreoli A'f;/. c. 5; Kruct. /i«;/. cc. 4, 21). course of time a less austere reception was accnrd'j'i to postulants. Mabillnn i'Xi)blns tho passage in the Penedictme rule which orders them to wait a few days (live days, in his inter- pretation) at the gate (''ad iiurtam. Bened. Jiej. c, .34) to mean not outside the monastery, NOVICE but in a cell specially set apart for this pnipnse within the cloister (Mabill. Praef. i, saee. iv. vii. 1.^0). 3. Though allowed to enter the monasterv, the postulant was still an alien there. At lirU he was placed in the strangers' coll or giu'>t. chamber, " cella hospitum," near the gateway (Cass. htst. iv. 7) for a year (Cass. *. ; Kiuct, liq). c. 21), or, according to the rule of Isicli.rus (bishop of Seville in the 7th century), fur three months (Isid. Jie;). c. .")). In JIabillon's e.vpo.si. tion of the Benedictine rule, the postulant was to stay only two months in the strangers' cell before being transferred to the cell of the novices (Mabill. J'rnef. i. v. s.). UndiT the orders of the superintendent of the striinscrs, " custos hospitum," he was to be busily employed in menial otfices for their comfort (Bened, Ac;. c. .'>8; Fruet. Jic(j. c. 21). Thence he p:issej, after a shorter or longer sojcmrn according to the rules of the m(mastery, to the cell of the novices, sometimes called the " pulsatorium," or chamber of those who were still, as it were, knockini' to be let in (Bened. Seg. v. s, ; Capitul. Aqiiv^gr. A.D. 780). ■I'he period of probation varied in its duration and ♦he severity of its discipline. It lasted three years by the, rule of Pachomius (Pallad. Jlhl. Lang.) and by the code of Justinian (AoiiW. V. 2) ; but a latter decree makes this term of three years necessary for strangers only, that is, persons coming from a di.stance ; only one year by the rules of Ferreolus (bishop of Uceta [Uzisj, in Southern France in the 6th century) (/,'c/. c. .S), of Fructuosus (/i'<',/' c. 21), ami by the so-called rule of Magister (//«■;;. Mnij. c. So). The former allowed even a shca'ter term, live mcmths, at the abhat's discretion (p. s.) \ ami the latter even permitted the novice to reside in a cell not within but near the monastery (r. s,), Gregory the Great found some abbatsin histiiiie too facile in the admission of novices ; to (•orrnt this laxity, he insisted on a probation of two years at least {Epp. x, 24), and in the case i^f men that had been soldiers, three (iVj. viii. ')). Benedict had been content with a noviciate uf one year (/to/, c. .58), of which, nccordin;,' to M.abillon, two months were to be passed in the " cella hospitum," and the remaining ten in the "cella novltiorum" {Piacf. iv. vii, l.'iO), but, according to Martene, all the year in the novi.ea' chamber (/?C'/. Comment, c. .58). This was usually, but not always, on t' ■ east side of the cloisterer quadrangle, between the gateway and the east end of the ?hapel, next to the room of correc- tion, and facinf, the scholars' chamber, and the " scriptorium " or copyists' room on the we-t (Altes. Asa-t. iv. 3, ix. 7). In some of the larger monasteries the novices had their own iiuaili'an;;le, almost like a separate monastery, with th(Mr own refectory, dormitory, inlirniarv.and even, in rare instances, their own chapel ; biit this ceased with the decrease in the number of candidates for admission (A''','/, flem'd. Cuinmeid. c. .'>«). All the timie of his noviciate the aspirant fer the cowl was under very strict tutela:,'e. On entering the monastery, he was assigned to the "•uardiiui-hip oC "UO of the older and ninrc ex- peric , >d of the brethren, who was to ivprt of his heiiaviour to the alibat (Bened. Hfl- ^'- ''^\ Basil. I,cq. c. 1.") ; Isidor. /to/, c. 4; Kruct. Ikj. c. 21 ; Kej. Jiajist. c. 87 ; Gregor. Magn, Epp. y. -ifl). As i would be 1 novice to have his own si posed that the older monk «ai either one of the di lte.j. V. s.), or, more pro the novices" [Magister special task it was to 1 BencJ. Comment, v. s.). 'J out of tbe'r chamber ■vr.,t) \v. 10) They «■, re never rcf, to go rttout the moi wta li^ii or without the ' Cor.ineiit. c. 22). Even so iug with the head up, inste; to be marked and corrected 7). Slight allowance was n us yet inured to the sev cloister. From " lauds " oiler monks retired to th with those monks who hi years in the monastery, w dormitory, learning psalms oilieial for the week, or '• he! "Leave your bodies outsidi enter the monastery " was Bernard of Clairvau-V to pos ir. 1). In the same spirit ( nionachism in the East ignominious hardships of necessity of very frequen their perseverance (Basil. 11th century tho docility novices in England were s floggings (Hospinian, jlist. . Opportunities were given time to time of reconsiderii: On first entering the monf siripped of the outer gam woni in Xhe world, he was iiilecd, renouncing all othe olwy implicitly his new rii lltil. c. 4H). liy the rule o( Aries in the 7th century, he rating-room, or". salutatorii was read over to him (Jie//. c to be led into the chapter- liyiug aside his arms, if ho i again to make a profession presence of the fnther-abbat He might, if ho pleased, sei njessagc to tho friends loft hi iv. viii. 150). At the enc .ig.imat the end of eight moii at tlie end of the year, the ' tharge he had been committe Ihe rule to him, bidding him tilt w.ld if he wished (B riiully, in the oratory or chf lenice (I'achom. Jie,). c. 49), i •Itarwith his own hand his v ailniission, and invoking the i »ere there enshrined, in witnt tMv,is formally admitted by t "let (Bened. /to/, v. s, ; Mai I. IK might often hap|)en, he M was to put his mark to th •I signature (Isidor. Jie,/. c. ime\ hefcrs the abhat' rep '■>iiscipe me," from the i'salt Bission, he was to pi'ostrate hi 'fmchof the brethren, kissin wgging their prayers (Seg. NOVICE T. 49). As i would be hardly possible foi ea.-h novice to have his own senior, it has been sup- posed that the older monk, spolten of in the rub's ».i5 either one of the decani or deans (I'VucV %. V. s.), or, more probably, the "master of the novices [Maoister Novitioruji"', wiiose j|Mciftl task it was to look aft»: them (Ilea Bcncd. Comment, v. s.). Thc; were never to stir out of the.r chamber -wr.hout leave (Cass. Inst IV. HV 1 hey y. re never, on any pretext what- ever, to go „c-out the monastery at night with- wt a lis^.l or without the « master " ( /te;. Bcned. CaVMit. c. .'2). Lven so trivial a fault as walk- ing with the head up, instead of bent forward was to be marked and corrected by "the master" (i6 c 7). Slight allowance was made for their not beine as vflt mured to the severe discipline of the cloister. From " lauds " to " prime," when the older monks retired to their cells, the novices oith those monks who had not completed five' years ill the monastery, were to wait in their dormitory, learning psalms under the eye of the offioialfurtheweek,or"hebdomadariu3"(i6 c 8) "Leave your bodies outside the gate all ye who enter the monastery " was the stern welcome of llern.ird ot Clairvaux to postulants (Altes. Ascet IV. I). In the same spirit one of the founders of monnchism m the East enjoined on novices ' Ignominious hardships of every kind, and the necessity of very frequent confessions to test their perseverance (Basil. Reg. c. tJ). In the llth century the docility and constancy of nonces in England were sometimes tested by floggings (Hospinian, Jist. Monach. iii. c 23) Opportunities were given to the novice from time to time of reconsidering his determination. On first entering the monastery, before being sirippd of the outer garments which he had woni m ihe world, he was questioned whethe inleed, renouncing all other things, he would t- "",''!"•"',( '"l" "''''' "■'« "f '"■« (Pnchom. H c. 40). J>y the rule of Aurelian, bi.shop of •Wes m the 7th century, he was to listen in the waiting-room, or "sMlutatorium," while the rule wa.sre,iJ over to him {He,,, c. 1). He was then ohe led into the chapter-house, where, after ijyiiig aside his arms, if he carried any, he waS "gain to m.ike a profession of his intentbm in presence of the fnther-abbat and the brethren He might, if ho pleased, send back n farewell iiies«ge to the friends left behind (Mab. Praelf »ganat the end of eight monlhs.nnd once again targe he h.-id been committed was to read over e rule to him bidding him go back at once to Je Wild if he wished (Bened. Reg. c. 58). mf J;!" '^ "'n "'"^ "^ "''"l"^'' ''«'•'".? divine ('^"'■l^'""- Heg. c. 49), after laying on tho t»rwith his own hand his written petition for admission, and invoking the saints whose relics were there enshrined, in witness of his sincerity, wn^'"'i'"^r, '"'"""'='* ^^ *'»' "''''■■** into the Jer (Bened. Re,,, v. s. ; Mabill. Pr,eff. y 3^ as might often happen, he could not write, w to put his mark to the petition in place 1 *;!fnnture (Isidor. Re,,, c. 5). Ho was to .eoll„f,re th« ..Khat,' repeating the ? r.se -cipeme,"fromthe i'salter ; ...d after ndi el? ArV'" P'-"'""^'' hini'^elf at the feet l*SS"ig their prayers (%. Ueiwd. Comment. NOVICE 1407 c. 58; Reg Magist. c. 88). Hi,, secul.ir dres. was to be laid by in a wardrobe in case of his n!5'r/,",^"''''iJ^ needing it again by being ex- V^t '•^"'^^'■■"f'- •''•)• Abbats were forbidden, under penaty of excommunication, to take any bribe for admission (Co,w. Mcaen. If. a.d 787 c. 19; Cap.tul. F,;mc„furt. a.d. 794, c. 10). In ^ITfM ''r!"''™""*^ "'■ ""onachism, the con- smit of the brethren m chapter became necessary (Hospin. Iliit. Mm. v. s.). ' 4. The monastic dress was not usually as- stimed till the noviciate was over (Oassian, Or gmally, indeed, the dress of a monk dilVere 1 little from that of ordinary people, except so far as it resembled the dre.ss of the philo- sophors of the Roman empire, or wj dis- tmguished by a Quaker-like simplicity from tha fashions of the day. When, however the Zt^(f^.^' ^ ^T' ^''^""^ " ""^ »"i'"portant pait of the rite of initiation. In the same way hiir shnr. ■'' ''"■' ""'^ '•'1"'''''J *° •'^'=1' th« Prti™ ' "'.* P™*"''* "Sainst lu.xury and thing of later date (Bingham, Ori„. Ec le,. vii. "1.); By the rule, so-called, of " JIagister," the novice becoming a monk was to i^ceiv; he tonsure from the abbafs hands, while the brehren stood round singing psalms {Reg. Ua,,ist. c. 9U). The congregation of CJIugny, at a later period ordered their novices to have he tonsure as well as all the monastic attire, with he ex- ception of the hood or cowl. But thiAvas a deviation from the old Benedictine rule, vh ch reserved the tonsure with the outer robe for he Mp.rat.on of the noviciate (Bened. R,y. To 55 58 ; JIabill. Acta Sanctor. 0. S. B. torn, i p 7 not, a). r' • I 5. The novice was in every instance re. qu.red to divest himself absolutely of atl his worldly possessions. He was to be exm, ined very particularly on this point, lesi by ke ^ ng back a smgle com for himself he should incuf Oie guilt of Ananias (Cass. /„./. iv. 4; Au.elian' to be his own (Cass. ih. c. 5). But in the <.arli^t and purest days of monachism, the mona erV was not to be the gainer by the no'viee's libS^ but h.s own relatives or the poor (Cass, ib • to choosfi!- '■^> ^'^""^"■•'^^ he was allowed to thoose how his property should be disposed of provided always that he'retiined nothing f^r himself. By the rule of Aurelian he mi Jhf givl .t away as he pleased {Reg. c. 1). By the rule of "Magster," the abbnt was to exh^-r^him to ! .r.trust his worldly goods to the mona,ste.y f!" the use of the poor, or, if he preferred it, for the commoi, fund of the monastery (A,,. W.^ c' »7). 1 here was a curious regulation of the rrriVo' 'rT^vib^r^™'^ (Mabiir.S o-. o. /(. 1. JO, 71, 7d), that property "in kind " was to be converted at once into money in order probably, to facilitate the distribu"i^; of L „n '1' " 2""'* '^™»g'it a Hock of sheep, the abbat was first to buy it for the monastery or to sell it by the agenc/of ,he prinv, an 1 th^' annM?! hT- '^' •"'"'="^''' *° ^"^^ ""^ice, to be applied by his direction {Re,,. Tarmt. c. 5) It .s e.isy to understand how, in cou.-se of time as monasteries vied with one another in opulence and magnihcence, they absorbed the larger shaw i\ fnr 'n 1408 NOVICE of what a novice was renouncing. Once theirs, it was siierilcge to deprive them of it in any way. Hut these aci|uisition3 were not always iin iin- allciyeJ aiivantagc. Sometimes a novice, pre- suming on his munificence, made himself trouble- some to his brethren and his abbat (Kruct. Kcii. c. 18). Sometimes, if faithless to his pro- fi'ssion, he would reclaim his property by litiga- tion or by arms (16.), It was important, there- fore, that, whatever he gave to the monastery, he should give by his own act and deed (" ipse BuH manu," 16.). And though none might so much as enter the monastery as a postulant, f. .Mging with him anything of his own, the .rmal and complete renunciation of all that he 1. in the world was to be made, solemnly, publicly, in writing, before the abbat and chapter, at a later stage of his noviciate {Keg. JU(i(). c. 87). It was even provided in the rule just quoted that the abbat should recjrd the names of the donor and of the subscribing witnesses in his own last will and testament, lest at any future time the validity of the gift should be called in question (>&. c. 89). In the case of a minor, his parents were to lay his hand, wrapped in the folds of the altar cloth, on the altar, and might either vow away his property from him absolutely, or reserve the life interest till he should come of age {Bened. Re<). Comm. c. 59), When old enough, the novice was bound to execute this promise of renunciation (Aurel. Scg. c. 4(j). By the rule of "Magister" the parents might either promise all the boy's fortune to the monastery or might divide it in three equal portions between the monastery, the poor, and his own relatives. In either case they swore on the Gospels to bequeath him nothing {Jieg. Mag. c. 91). 6. The rules of disqualiiication for admission varied continually in ditVerent countries and at dill'erent periods, especially as to the limitations of age. The conflicting decrees of councils and popes on these points testify to the difficulty of a compromise between the conflicting claims of the home or the state on the one side and of asceticism on the other. Basil, in the Kast, without defining more precisely, allowed children to be received very young to be trained in the monastery (,Iieg. c. 15) ; but they might go bai.k to their homes, if they wished, before being finally admitted. Once in the monastery, by Benedict's rule, they could not abandon their vocation (MaWll. Annal. iii. 37 ; cf. Praejf. AA. 0. S. II.). Cassian speaks of young boys occasionally among the Kgyptian monks (Collnt. ii. 11). Gregory the Great forbade them to be received before eighteen years of age ; but the prohibition has been explained as applying only to the islands in the Tuscan Sea, where the discipline was peculiarly trying (Epp. i. 50) The emperor Leo fixed sixteen as the limit (Sureil. 6). The rule of Aurelianus, bishop of Aries in the 6th century, excludes children under ten or twelve as tho.ightless and as requiring a nurse {Reg. c. 47). A canon to the same effect was ]iassed by the TruUan council at Constan- tinoiile, A.n. 69'J {Coiu\ C. P. iii. c. 40), Leo IX., towards the close of the 1 1th century, prohibited novices before they nave arrived at years of dis- cretion ; Urban II., rather later, forbade them under twenty. After the beginning of the 9th ceutury they were seldom admitted under scvcn- NOVICB teen years of age (Hospinian, de Orig, iiimdch, iii. 2.1). Boys intended for the iiriesthond were by a decree of the second council of ToliMln, a.h, 5.')1, to be trained in the hou,se of the bishop till they wore eighteen years old (Cunc. TUrt \\ c. 1). 7. There is the same uncertainty, and there are similar contradictions, as to the right of the parents to devote a child to the iioviciate, and cf a child to present himself without the consent of his jiarents. Basil, in the enrlicst davs of monastii'ism, forbade children to be aiiniittoij unless brought by their parents (/I'd/, c. i;,). At a later date the civil law not only disc nunt,.. nanced ])arents keeping back their childnn liciin the noviciate, but even allowed children to he admitted against or without the consent of th.iir natural guardians (NouU. cxxiii. 41). .Icrimie in a more than usually declnnuitiiry pa9>.ii)ii; upbraids Heliodorus for permitting his iiil«- tion for his parents to keep him back frcjin the life of a monk (Hieron. Kyp. 14, § 'l). The council of Gangra (Kiangari, in Anatolia) A.D. 525, a council not very favourably clis|«isc'cl to monasticism, condemned strongly scuk re- tiring from the world without their parents' leave, anathematising all so doing (Cum:, (lauir. c. 16). Altc^ierra contends, without, howevcT much' shew of reoson, that this and similar canons of the council of Gangra were intended only against monks tainted with heresy (Arevti- con, iv. i). But two councils during thi! 7th century in Spain, already distinguished aniung the countries of Kurope by its monastic sym- pathies, decided that children under ai;e were bound by the net of their parents devoting thein to the monastery, and mu.st Hl)ide l)y that promise, however unwillingly, in after years (Cone. Tolct. iv. A.D. 6:18, c. 49 ; Cone. lull, i, A.D. 656, c. 6). The former of these eouneils of Toledo, according to Bingham, is the first council that sanctions this jicrversion of jinrentnl responsibilities and of filial obedience ('ri./. Scales, vii. iii.). The latter enacts that up to ten years of age the child may be devotecl hy the parents; that on attaining that tender o^e the child has full power to devote himself, with or without their approval ; and that, it' (larents have so much as tacitly allowed a chihl un.ler ten to wear the monastic dress, he may never return to the world under penalty ol excom- munication (v. s.). The marriage tie was another source of jier- plexifv. Basil dissuades married peisons from ent' i the monastic life, unless together, lest the liiisland or wife left alone in the world should be guilty of adultery (A'c;/. c. IJ). Cassian, relating how Theonas, an Kgyptian monk, persisted iri becoming a monk in spite of his wife's entreaties, seems by his silence to dis- approve (Co/lat. xxi. 8, 9). The council of Gangra, already quoted, condemns any such dis- regard of domestic duties on the part of wives or parents (ti. s. cc. 14, 15). In the same spirit Gregory the Great cautions husbands against forsaking their wives even for the life of a nicmk (Gregor. M, I'pp. vi. 48). But these salutary cautions were in practice too often neglected ia the fervour of uionastic propagandism. The case of slaves was difliirent. There thi monastery was interposing to reai ue men frem degradation. Yet there, too, was danger of • :»-!:■;;,.: NOVICE collision between the monastery and social obli?«. "T'l J:TT "l\^^'"'=<^' give an uncertain louml, and it could hardly be uthcrwise, on this j«mt. Ihe council of Chalcedon, a.d. 451, and hecoiincil of Cangra A.D. .V2.-,, forbade slaves to k iwl'.mtted without their masters' leave (Cow 1 { ,1 \ ^T"; ^'"•■''^- =• 3). Justinian ordered them to be ke,,t three years, and then , low d them, if not reclaimed, to become monks (.\.,r«« cxxii. J5i cf Valentinlan. HI. Kovell. 111). 1 asil mi.kes reference to Onesimus, the run- .»ay slave sent back to his owner by St. Paul (Ke;i. ,•. 1 1). Ihe great Gregory has frequent oc Mion in his correspondence to advise on this knuty point, bluves are not to be taken in rashly (Greg M. App. ad J-.'pkt. Secret, v. 6), but ,f they behave well in the monastery, they ,n»y st.y (Epp y. 34); if not, they must be ml bn..k to their masters (ib. ix. 37); a sub- deacon to whom Gregory is writing, is told to W the money to redeem a slave longing to become a monk (,v,.iii. 4O). On the whole, without doubt, the influence of the monasteries WIS often exercised wisely as well as banevo- Ion y for the alleviation and gradual extinction of the evils of slavery. For example, a master d^mns to become a monk, and bringing a slave wth hiro founJ within the walls of the raonas- ery that he had with him "no longer a slave bt a brother in the Lord " (Jieg. Sen.pion. ? 7 &;. lurnat. c. 5, &c.). ' The profession of the monk clashed not in- frequently with the duties of the citizen. By a deere.) of Va entinian and Valens, in the latter l«rto the 4th century, all persons in mona.,- t-ries liable to serve m the local senates of the mpire ("curiales')" were ordered either to r urn to public life or to^sell their estates to n "[*"?'■« public spirit (CW. Tlieod. xii. 1; Binsh Ory. ;^ofe». vii. iii.). The council Chalcedon, in the same century, protested |!.ia»t monks serving in the army or navy («. C/K, av/ A.D. 451, c. 7). Gregory wisely discourage 1 public officers from becoming monks .je,s hey had first passed their fccoun ,' and so cleared themselves of their civic resoon- ;t;l;tie,s(Greg.M.y^p.H,65;viii.5)^^^^^^^^^^^^ e admission of criminals involved questions LrX 'l'*'^""y- There was, on the one taJ the danger of interrupting the course J.H .oe by preventing the sentence of th « from being carried into effect, and of nnRin^ down on the monastery hkrbourine ..niimls the strong arm of the law, J well a! I he danger which Dr. Arnold felt so keei, Iv a ' Ife"' "■» ^T^ ^""tagion that migh s-pL*] i «« t trom an evil example. On the other hand ; 11 "■'^'"= "^•''''^''^ ""* ^he refbrmation ouaenders one great purpose of the monastery? NOVICE 1409 Ihe curtalos,"or •• curiae suhjoctl." may In some »«T* be compart^ to our aldormei, or towixou "11™^ > ™ .ummuned to the oflice. they could ncuZ^Tnd ^.tar endeavoured to evade It, they wore cot^^M "o rL,. 7':™ "'•"'"""•• f"^ '"e full p.,ym,...t or '" lmp.«t due from their locdlty. The office beluJ M»..«.me „«, Inverted with «,me d.^'liv ™ . tl^« ^. .™::!;rbv vthfr^td V XTf. "{^^^^^^ j;*^^rly,,ust,nl.n. C^, l.'uf 7,7 tx^as ; til! Cassinn speaks of reclaimed robbers and e-en murderers among the monks of vlJ^T- V day (ColUt. iii.%. The Juie oK^J ;" ''"' provides that novicis of thislVe er' ^-1"; be received where the abbat is « n,„„ / ^ than or.li„ary e.-cperience and gravUy „n 1 7Z uZT' "'T^ l'--b.iectcd'.oaii'seipi„e':f more than usual rigour (Fruct.i?<;,, c W vJl J^rT^ira'Tt'^'Tr^"'^"'"'--''^- - disqualifi"-ti::; Th; ioorlrouiaT """ " to be let in, with no ^t^X, ^Til renounce either for the monasterv or for th. of an irrevocable' vow, everl^thinj w^s dTnTto' jnsure his perseverance. Should theTeaftTr all be necessity for his expulsion, his old seculir COB), and he was either to be elected i^n„ miniously in the davtime or allowed 1 sfe-J away under the shadow of night ^Cass^S Zt.^a m'^d'neval treatment of such pirenders waa more severe ; they were to I,. =: ^r^^d^srr^^^ Ss :? it,X''r ;::"^„irh7-if h^'^". ^; atrA'" ?r' ^■'"' ^'"V-n 't f pUi'st • and the abbafs benediction {li.q. jl/a'; c 88 ' the Benedictine ord^r -f "Gnn^r, » I "^■ver t„ be allowed to ry Sn fZ T" mcnt. c. '^9). ' * '° ^^'9- Cum- N,.vices generally enjoyed, during this proba- monks'mt":e """'/"'""^ ""1 "-"nit^rof monKs CAlteser. ..,aU on, ,v. 4). Degradation h%mm 1410 NOVITIOLI to the noviciate was sometimes a punishment for nionlts who were disobedient (I>u Canj;". GAssit •. I.at. s. v.). Benedict ordered the younger monks, just out of their noviciate, to be cor- rected for their faults by extraordinary fastings ^Mec) 30). i i '1 these carefully devised regulations about novices shew that tho founders and re- formers of monastic orders regarded the no- viciate, and rightly, as a very important part of their system. If the aathority of the abliat was the lieystone of th( arch, the rigorous i)robation before becomine a aionk was the cornerstone of the edilice. Thus the admission of a novice (" susceptio novitii ") was one of the five princi- pal duties of the abbat and chapter ("praecipua agenda monast. rii ") ; the other four being the expulsion of renegades, the penances for mis- conduct, the accei)tance of donations or bequests, and any proposition for changing any of the rules of the society {Ren. Bcned. Commentat. c. 3). Benedict himself lays down the p-^ni iple, that, while the discipline of novices must not go beyond their power of endurance, still, so far as it goes it must be adhered to strictly (R'V- Prolog.). It was a sagacious remark of Eutro- pius, ;i Spanish abbat (Serbitanus or Sirbitanus) towards the end of the 6th century, " we do not want quantity, but quality in our novices " — "non quantos [quot] sed quales " (M-^bill. A>in. 0. S. B. vii. 21). Vet the noviciate and the framing of regulations about it seem to have been left gencrilly to the monastic bodies themselves. The canons of councils, though continually re- lating to the monks and monasteries, are com- pai-atively silent about the noviciate. It was con- sidered probably an integral part of the internal administration of the monasteries. It may be observed that, while in the commencement of monasticisra the age for admission was earlier, and the probation longer, the inverse practice prevailed in course f time. Obviously the younger the novice, tiij greater the need of long and elaborate preparation. PFor Literature, see Monasteev, p. 1229.] ^ [I. 0. S.] NOVITIOLI. A name sometimes given to catechumens, because, says Bingham (^(1/17. X. i. 1), " they were jr. „ entering upon that state which made them soldiers of God and candidates of eternal life." [0.] NUBILI8 (NoBiLis), martvr ; commemorated in Africa Ap. 25 {Hieron. Mart.); Boll. Acta SS. Ap. iii. 361). [C. H.] NUCUS, martyr. [Mucius, June 15.] NUDIPEDALIA. A word used to describe walking barefoot in processions, and other func- tions of the church, as a sign of humiliation (Tertullian, ^'l/)o/. c. 4). It was also a pngiin form of supplication to the deities. (Tertull. adv. Gentes, c. 40.) [<-'.] NUMBERS, THE GOLDEN. [Easter, p. 693.] NIIMERIANUS, bishop and confessor at Treves, a.d. 657 ; commemorated July 5 (Boll. ^cion; ten as novices, ten in the worship of the temple, ten as teachers of those who were to take their places. After the expiration of these thirty years, they were free to marry, but availed themselves of this liberty very rarely (Preller, Les Dieiix de Cancienne Rome). Among the Pythago- reans, also, women consecrating themselves to virginity might attain a very exalted rank in the hierarchy (Maury, Hisloire , 10, De Upsu Viry.). Jerome complains that parents were apt then, as in later years, to get rid of their sickly or ill-favoured daughters m this way ( Hioron. Ep. ad Denwtriad.). •igustine mentions nuns, in buildings ap.nrt ^^ Tinnasteries, making woollen garments for • 1 ks (/)eifor. Ecctes. c. 31). Jn his pri>- ngainst the excesses of Uonatists, he rebukes :'.:fi!vthe indecent bch.iviour of the vireins •raworthy of the name, who accompanied the ^"ing bands of the " CircumcellionLs " (Cont W,«m. iii. 3; De 1km Vi.uitat. c. l.i).' ™t ,' ■"'' "*■ """ ^"^ '■«"*"'>• 'he pope, CHKIifr. ANT.— VOL. II. ^ "^ ' NUN 1411 Gregory the Great, attributes the prese.vat.on of Home from the Lombards to the pravers of with n Its walls (Gregor. M. Epp. vl. 4'J, vii 26) (o) At hrst, as was the case with monks, and" especially ,„ he Last, youth was hardly 'con- Mdered a hmdra-ce to .self-dedication. Ba.sil draws the line at sixteen or seventeen (Rca c 7 • J-^p.adAmphiUh. c. 18). Asella and Paula'de-' ^o ed themselves, or were devoted, even earlier (Hieron. hpp.). Ambrose advises that it must I'o. depend on the number of years, but on the maturity o character (De VirgikitatcVll Ihe Council of baragossa, in the close of the 4th century, and the Council of Agde, a little more than a century later, forbid thf v^i? to be assumed before the age of forty (Cunc. Caosarauy. tut il^^-^A ^"""i 4'/a/.*«.s. A.D. 50ti, c. 19); and the third Council of Carthage, about the same date as that of Saragossa, before twenty."™e (Cone Carthag. III. a.d. 397, c. 4). GrLorv the Great writes that nuns may not be veiled ' mfr h'"^ r'' "^ "««' ''"* •he profess on ZZV\ :.■*■ ^- '■'"• *^> <-'ha'lemagne, in Older to discourage the practice of taking the veil prematurely, re-enacted the old African canon already quoted, fixing twenty-five years f age as the earliest age for it (Capitni. a.d. 789 0. 4b ; A..>. 805, 0. 14). The Council of Krank- foi-t allows an earlier age in exce,,tional c"l, {Cone /nw. A.D. 793, c. 46). The Counl <-il ot Aachen, twenty-two years later, forbids young women to become nun, without 'the con! A.D. 817, c. 20). As to the length cf time ne- cessary for probati^»n, a Council of Oriels fn the bth century, draws a distinction between convents where the inmates are to stay for ev er In the latter case the probation is to last three years I ,n the former, one year is enough (Cone Aurchau. V. ad. 549, c. 19). [Novicl]^ bin ♦w '^^ '"'" '* ^"^ understood on all Hands that a woman consecrating her.self to the pofession of virginity ought not to marry; and in n'p' "' ".'™ """"ght, with apostolic precepts (Cor. vii.; 1 Tit. ii.), anyone going back from this profession was gravely censur^ed a! ialling from a higher vocation (Coni Ancjr. a.d. 31ft, c 19) But it was not till the Benedictine rule had been established in Europe that he vow of virginity was regarded as*^ absolute! v InTC^^";' .">' ^''' '" ^' ■"« '="-^-' if n"*^ in fJr^i 1. I"''*'"" '*■*' «<="g'»'ied between lawful wedlock and incontinency. In cour.se of time the «ame stigma of infamy was branded on a nun marrying, as on one guilty of gross immorality just as a monk was condemned alike for marriage and lormcatiou The Council of Elvira in Spain early m the 4th century, allowed nuns forsakine their profes.s,on to be restored to communion!^ penitent, after offending once, but not in case o c Ssf'^' vn'^l"^""^"* (O^"'-- liiiberitan. a.d. i'J.t'J' 1 I' ^""' '"'''"'''' * P«"'"«^« of one or two years before restoration to communion; in his eyes, the marriage of .-,«« who is :i!.cr-ir the spouse of Christ is adultery (Ep. ad An Ah. c. 18). The Council of Valence, in Southern 1867?** "■ ^' ^'* **"°^ «'■ ***'■*«<*• PWMolpH^ 90 1412 NUN France, about the same date, sentenced nuns miirrying to a long, but not perpetual, eiconi- munieation {Cvnc. Valeni. A.D. 374, c. 2). The Theoilosian code allowed tliem to return to the world at nny time before nttaiaing furty years of ane, especially if they had been oumiieilcd in the "first instance by their parents to become nuns {Cod. Theodns. Nov. v ii. et ix.)- '""F Innocent I., in the commencement of the 5th century, forbids a nun after marrying or being seduced to be restored to communion, unless the partner in her transgrest.ion has retired into the cloister ("de saeculo recesserit," understood by Hospinian as if it were "de- cesserit") (Innoc. 1. hly. 2 ad Victric. Roto- marjens.). Epi])hiinius draws very strongly the distinction, obliterated in later ages, between the marriage of a nun and pri-'!lis,acT; m the former ease, after penance done, thf bui of excommuni- catinn is to be taken off from lier (Epi.ihnD Haeres. Ixi.)- Leo 1., ii>. the miilule of th- century, only allows nuns who have bs'ilcn their vow before taking the veil to be receiv •' after penance to communion; for those who siy otfend after taking the veil tbtre is no resfoni- tion (Ep. 90). Rather earlitr in the contui-y Augustine, with characteristic largo.nes-s of thought, aduiits that marriage in these rases, though very culpable, is not invalidatca (/A- Borx') Viduitat. 8, 9, Id)- Jerome, a.? ohaiac- teristically, writes more inexorably (hp. ad Demetriad.). The Council of Chalcedon, pre- scribing; T period of penance varying in duration according to the discretion of the bishop, recom- mends the offending sister to mtvcy (Cone- Vhulccd. A.l-» -iSl, c. 16). The second' Council of Aries, in *A.: year following, re-enacts the decree, already oited, of the Council of Valence, adding the limiiii».ion, "if the offender is over twenty-five years of age " (^Conc. Arelat. ii. A.D. 4.')2, c. 3H). The O-'iree of the Council of Orange, a few years beivpr? this, is of the same purport (Cuno. Amusican. A.D. 441, o. 28). A century later the sentences i renounced are more severe. The fifth Council of Orleans excom- municates both parties in the event of a nun marryinsr after her fourth year in the convent [Conc. Aiitilian. V. A.D. .^49, c. 19); and the Council of Micon makes this an excommunica- tion for ever, except by special dispen.sation from the bishop in mortal sickness (Cone. Matiscon. A.D. c. 581, c. 12). The third Council of Paris pronounces anathema against any one presuming to tempt a nun to marry (Cone. Paris, A.D 557, c. 5). Gregory the Great cen- sures in gravest terms the marriage of a nun, as a great wickeilness (£p. v. 24). Nuns otherwise breaking their vow of chastity he orders to be transfencd to a stricter monastery for penance {Epp. iv. 9). (7) The Consecration of a nun was a solemn rite, only to be administered by a bishop, or, at least, by his authorisation. The third Council of Carthage, in the end of the 4th century, forbade jiriests so to officiate, except by the bishop's order ; the Council of Paris, under the successor of Charlemagne, forbade abbesses to usurp this function {fiuiic. Curt/tug. ill. A.D. 300, c. 3 ; Si/n. Nippon. A.D. 393, c. 34 ; Syn. Cart/tag. A.D. 419, c. 6 ; Cone. Paris, A.D. 825, cc. 41, 43). Ambrose, in the 4th century, cat' t ions women Bgainst assuming the veil precijjitately and NUN without due consideration (De VirqinHafo, c. 7), His sister Marcellina was formally admitted in 1 he great basilica of St. Peter at Kdnv! by pop* Liherius, and pirt of the cerenumy was her receiving from Ii'. hands the mbe of virginity (Ep. lid Marcelit.; Innoc. Ep. ad ]'iitr. c. 13. He relates dfewhrre how young wcimcn came to him at Milan from other piuts of Italy and from other countries to be veiled (Vi; Vir.iinibus, i. .-,. 10; cf. Cone. Cirthag, iv. A.D. 398). Hospinian (De Orit/. Mcn.ich. u. s.) contends that there was uo such rcici.,onv be- fore Constantine the Ui 'at, and that 'Iwi'llian (Ve Vinjinibtis y'elaim,:) speaks o! h I'V the modesty in dress and lejiitment whi, ; iicumea Christian maidens generally. The favo-nite seasons for this oeremoDv were Epiphnny, K- ter, i(nd the festivals of Apostl. (Gelasius. })-.. \)^ ad Episc. iucan. c. IL'). The veil wa.s a sign of b' longing to Christ alone (Athanns. hx'iortat. nd Spans. Dei). The fillet or lib.ind (vitta), w.'lh its gleam of purple or gold, repie.'>nted the crn vn of victory (Optatus, ik .<,-Ml.i:U. Donat. vii. 4), and the tresses gathc.vd up ami lii.d together marked the 'iffcrface bel'veon the bride of C^hrist iind the ii-i e ;f an e»r;hly bridegroom with hor tresses ' '. .c:i-^d ftccnri'.ng to the old Unman custom, j'iie ring and bracelet, symbolic also of the b;trothal to Christ, as well as the use of a special office for the occasion, were. Uingham litgues, of a comparatively modern date ('/n'l;. Eccles. VII. iv.). The Council of Gaugra, while correcting several laxities of the day, coudeinned the practice of nuns dressing like monks (Cone. Gangr. a.d. 365, cc. 13, 30). The same council forbade nuns to have their heads shaven (ih. 0. 17; cf. Cod. r/teodos. XVI. ii. 27); and so decreed two Gall'' -ouncils in the 6th and 7th centuries (\i. 'I. Anml. 0. S. U. vii. 52, xiiL 7). Ambrose and Optatus write to the same effect (Ambr. de Laps. Virgin, c. 8 ; Optat, de Schisinat. Donatist. vi. 4). On the other hand, Jerome and Augustine imply that the custom in their experience was otherwise (Hieron. Ep. ad Sabinian. August; Ep. 211). In Egypt and Syria the custom of shaving the head seems to have been adopted for cleanliness, nuns having infrequent opportunities of washing the head (Hieron. u. s. ; cf. Sozom. Hist. Eccl. V. 10), The uncertainty of rule, and the diver- sity of practice on this point arose, perhaps, In part from the apostolic injunctions to the Chris- tian women at Corinth (1 Cor. xi.) conflicting with the monastic tonsure ; and partly from the twofold aspect of the vocation of a nun, as, on the one hand, pledged to virginity, and, on the other, beti-othed to the Redeemer. Another objection against the tonsure of nuns in Europe was the circumstance that this was a.i ancient punishment for adulteresses among the Teutonic tribes. (8) The rules of the conventual life for women resemble closely those for men (Mablll. Annc' ' S. £. i. 52). Scholastica, sister of thf great ' • rdict, was esteemed in Europe tne fouun ' ? nunneries, according to the legend- ary truuuion (Mftl)ill. P.-neff. I. iii.). Th« nanj were to obey their abbess implicitly (e.g. August. Ep. 211). By the rule of Caesarius, bishop of Aries, in the 6th century, they were never to go out of the convent; were to hare m nothine; of their ow lojiuv r.| a oath »k'\ »>■ r:. I. 4, 26). !U! '>'S«n! i the see, rf.siiva 'ii'tsl-.;; withe s-thvss, )rvent, fciwMKH's frc" ind in )ii!:i >.reiat. Seih co, cill»l " Cujusdam," by «i ii ' to Columba contiuuiii silence, fr< spare diet, very hard communication (Reg. 10). 'ih( rule of Don thfrnuldle of the , tti i'.iif.lo officers corresj heiidii'i,adarii',sor .inpl ii Mliiws wio(, w) '. 1 be ailmit \M (cf. .V./n. i it forbids f'n- nuns tc eid k-v; it orders pnnisheil by slappin lleij. cc. 4, 5, 7, 1 Great, in his life of a curious legend, how grievously for their i M. Vit. S. Bened. c. 23 (9) Nunneries were laticlpated, more amei u control of their bi.' torn time to time o '"ws that they, too, iu!iirdiuate (r.q. Cone C«o, ,r. the see. ovd^rs ih^t they may never -, «iva '.>tsV.- withnit th,. vvnisance of the ,.-.t.v*» «r .i I'lat if :iyone I,:.,,-, « maid with hi . into (IK- c.iPvent,thflser . ,.. b^ t!,e very act h..".n'e.« fo. ^nd i. .11 thii. ,. ,..,• equal (Aure- ■ ';; •;-'etat. /?^,,. cc 4, IS). , ..,, ,igorous rule ralk. ' Cujus-lam," not uoionsouably ascribed bv 8. ,. ■ to Columba of lona, piescribes f >r nuDs coBtmuiU isilenee, frequent confessions, a very spare diet, very hard labour, under penalty of ex- cmmvnicaiiou (Reg. Cujusd. r,; 'i ,( lo 12 18 19). Ih, ruleofDonatas, ' i^h..;. o.Besa'ngon, in ib^ni.aala of the , th ceut ,ry, mn.es mention of , ...ifle o.-ficers correipondm;. to the abbat, friar, beud..,,:«larir3or ,.^ptimam-,viu» in a monastery !M1 owv wuv.. M'!', hare .V>fr their husbands, to b5 admit fe, (ct. .V,,„. iWtha,/. jr. a.d. 309, c 1) • NUN 1413 It forbids r'u- nuns to Ireep auything under lo4 i3d k:v; it orders small delinquencies to be punished by alappings (Don.it. Vesontionens. %, cr;. 4 5 7, n, 32, 67). Gregory the Great, m his life of Benedict of Nu.sia, gives a cunous legend, how two nuns were punished grievously lor their silly chatterings (Gregor M. Vit. S. Bened. c. 23). v."fe«or. (9) Nunneries were generally, as might be laticipated, more amenable than monasteries to n. control ot their bishop. But the occurrence (om time to time of a .anon on this point >.ws that they, too, could sometimes be in- lulMrdinate (r.q. Cow. Arelat. a.d. 5.54 c 5- U^'Frn-ojul k.D 791, c. 47; Cmc. Fra^ofurL i.D, , ,M, c. 47 ; Cone. Aquisgran. a.d. 816, c. 68 • .'*'/:?• ^'^b "■ ^^>- ^g"i°. """'he; council insists that they must account to their bishop for all immunities from episcopal dues (C.-,.. IWs A.D 755, c. 20). Gregory blames ' abishop for not having hindered a nun from leav- ing her convent (Gregor. M. Efip. ix 114) He orders the bishops to install new abbesses ; to preyeut nunneries being founded without siffi- cient endowment.; to keep lay-women out of them (%. 111. 9, ir. 4, V. 12, vii. 7). The power of abbesses, like that of abbats, was checked 'by certain limitations both from within and with- it 1 / * "■"?'" -f .^°""'"' 'he abbess must take counsel with her nuns (u. s. c. 2) B.r the decree of an English councilin the 8th century the abbess is to be elected by the nuDs, either from their own number or from A'T .TvJ^i"! *■''' *''"'=« «'■ t*>e bishop (Cone. aakjtth. [Chelsea ?] a.d. 787, c. 5). 5regoTy e Great in his day disapproved of young bbesses, and of abbesses from another convenf I'Vll'' "•/'^- .^y." "^"""i """^ p--"-'' I the 8th century it is ordered that the .sh-,a, well a, the abbess, may send a nun r be .ving herself to a pemtentiary ; that no ^ .0 superintend more than one monas- ) quit the precincts, except once a year .^... moned by her sovereign ; and that the . aiust do penance in the monastery for her IV"" ^.r'^"^'' ^'■•«'=""» «="» consil . :T:-^T, ^'r"^: ^■.^- 7.«, c. 6). ^-harle. ..Tdrn tn^'"' -'-/''besses'claime^d- n tb 11 <■"",' '='"' ""'y ^^ understood in the sense of admitting into miuor oidc a or into the sisterhood (Hospinian, u. , ) I n^! ham states that abbesses are first men ione fs taking part in the proceedings of a synod at the a"d fil;' nr'"^''"'jf''' (Becanceldae , in K.'^' M .■•,? t ^'*"'S- ^'"'9^- J^'-'-''^^- VII. iii • cf s t m Ir'- ^- ^- ^- ''■'"■ ^«)- 1" th '-d i y.issais, to the king's service, but by pioxy because of their se, and vow of seclusion. '^They "nr^V!;^"''"^ '"''^''■'P "^" 'he fiets belong 'ng to th^jir convents. In each province t^ hrabt "r.r^'' ''"= supreme^aut ori'v of ust as relon' r""""' "'"''"'" "f 'hat orir just as the monasteries were subject to a " nrn " n n Ir^ " ^'^"^■•''l " °f *he oi^e,-. 7 •""' (10) The routine in a nunnery corresnonded very nearly with that of a monasteiy Tere was the same periodical rotation, houJby hour of sacred services, varied by work, chiefly manual' statT Zl "r """'"*"•• "^"' hrief intlr^::u at' stated times for rest or lefection. The usual occupation in the way of working, was from the hrst m wool. Jerome, urging nuns 7 make their vocation real by sironuoSf d"lige„ce nanus (Ap. ad Fustoch.). The nassaire in Augustine's writings, whe.4 he spearot'them dresl s^w&th''^''""'' "' 'he'convent tll^ aresses which they have made for the asred monks waU ng there with food for the nut^^ n exchange (August, de Morib. Feeles. c. 31) re" wife n tr""' fPi'^P" °" 'he Roman hi'u e- W'fe m the simple days of the republic "domi mansit, anam fecit."' But this prim ive m ployment was apt to degenerate int^o a p f.ren™ for fancy-work, which was discouraged as fnyolous and ain, except when it waf made useful, m ecclesiastical embroidery, &c fo^the j^nswor^g ^woJ^JT^i^d^'^rj:;:;; he\"ns 'alf^; ?* '"'« of Aurelian 'oZrs the nuns all to learn reading and writing (l.teras d.scant omnes, «. ,. c. 26). Tn h? revival of education under Charlemagne he ZZ'Tft «°'"* *""•''=•=• HithertoTon'astic schoo s had been used chiefly for training monks and clergy only. The great legislator e^xtend^ the advantages of education to the laity also Ind l"""-^ f«f 'hem the " scholae errUes^i and leaving the « scholae interiores " for the " ":?• ^1?', f^'^^' 'n 'he nunneries were already useful for girls in this larger sphere etni rto"fb°^ *'"' ^°".°^ "''-K nat'urall'y conl &V~'^o2^1he"""^^l^^:Z in religious knowS' Vu;-!, "'h^ wo'rT and, more rarely Latin (Altese'r. MeetZ V. 10; Herzog, Kloster-Schulen). Nuns wera «so empbyed frequently in transcribing and .llum.nat.ng s.cred books, and in the ans of 4 T a 1414 NUN nielicine snd pRintinj? (MablU. Acta Sanctor. 0. S. B. i. p. 646 ; rraejf. li. 3, iii. 4). lioni- fuce, during his missionary labours in flermany, gent to his old home in England for a >-\\\'\'\y of nuns to assist in civilising and Christi.mising the will! hordes whom he was converting (Othlon. Vit. S. Bonifadi, c. '25; Mnbill. Praef. iii. 2, 4). Hospinian says that he made use of them not for teaching only, but also for the purpose of preaching (u. «. ; cf. Mabill. Fraeff.W.). , .u « . (11) Great cave was necessary from the first to prevent a too close proximity of nunneries and monasteries, as well as any intercourse between the nuns and the other sex generally. Augustine, Jerome, and other fathers of the church reiterate their cautions against these dangers. The (Jouncil of Ancyra forbade the consecrate 1 virgins to associate with men even as sisters (C